NaNoWriMo Faces Backlash: Can AI Coexist with Creative Integrity?

Photo Credit, Andrea de Santis
Photo Credit, Andrea De Santis

In a world where AI is reshaping industries left and right, it’s no surprise that the literary world is grappling with its own AI dilemmas. NaNoWriMo, the nonprofit that runs the famed month-long novel-writing challenge, has found itself in hot water over its stance on AI. Rather than outright condemning the use of AI-generated content in their challenge, they took a neutral stance, sparking a heated debate among writers who view this as a slippery slope for the craft of writing.

As someone who thrives on innovation and pushing boundaries, I believe AI has its place in the creative process—but let’s be clear, it needs to be tagged. If AI is used to assist with writing, it should be labeled as AI-generated, allowing transparency and clarity. Creators have every right to experiment with tools that help them, but the work still needs to be distinguished from purely human-crafted stories. It’s about protecting both the craft and the creative process.

NaNoWriMo’s position—that condemning AI would be “classist and ableist”—brings up valid concerns about accessibility, but I think the issue here isn’t whether AI should be allowed, but rather how it’s used and how clearly it’s defined. Labeling AI-generated work gives readers a choice and preserves the integrity of the human creative experience.

Prominent writers like Daniel José Older, who stepped down from the organization, see this as a fundamental threat to writing. The response has been swift, with both writers and sponsors pulling out in protest. But here’s where I stand: AI can be part of the equation, but not without transparency. Tagging AI-generated content ensures that the playing field stays level and that the essence of writing—human creativity—isn’t quietly sidelined.

Let’s embrace innovation, sure. But let’s also respect the craft and keep the lines clear.

8 Banned Books to Cozy Up With This Autumn

These books, once banned or challenged for their bold themes, remind us of the power of literature to inspire thought, challenge norms, and spark important conversations. From dystopian classics like “1984” to the emotional depths of “Beloved”, each of these works has been targeted for censorship, yet they continue to shape our understanding of the world around us.

As we enter the autumn season, there’s no better time to explore these thought-provoking stories. Whether you’re revisiting a familiar favorite or diving into one for the first time, these books invite you to reflect on the importance of free expression and the ongoing fight against censorship. Let them challenge and comfort you as the days grow shorter.

I’m sure many of you have at least one of these titles sitting on your bookshelf, waiting to be read. This autumn, why not pick it up and explore the ideas that have made these works both controversial and essential? Whether it’s revisiting a classic like “Fahrenheit 451” or finally getting around to “The Handmaid’s Tale,” these books remind us of the power of literature to challenge the status quo.

Which book will you pick up this autumn?

” The Handmaid’s Tale” by Margaret Atwood

  • Reason for Ban: Challenged for depictions of sexuality, religious criticism, and its portrayal of a totalitarian regime.

“1984” by George Orwell

  • Reason for Ban: Often challenged for its political themes, particularly its criticism of totalitarianism, which has led to it being banned in various countries at different times.

“Fahrenheit 451” by Ray Bradbury

  • Reason for Ban: Ironically, a book about censorship has been banned for its portrayal of book burning and the discussion of controversial ideas, including language considered inappropriate.

“Beloved” by Toni Morrison

  • Reason for Ban: Frequently challenged for its depiction of violence, sexual content, and themes surrounding slavery and racism.

“The Bluest Eye” by Toni Morrison

  • Reason for Ban: Often banned for its explicit descriptions of rape, incest, and racism, which some argue make it inappropriate for certain audiences.

“The Giver” by Lois Lowry

  • Reason for Ban: Challenged for its depiction of euthanasia, emotional depth, and themes of control and individuality, which some consider disturbing for young readers.

“Slaughterhouse-Five” by Kurt Vonnegut

  • Reason for Ban: Often banned due to its depictions of war, violence, and the use of profanity, as well as its exploration of existential themes.

“Brave New World” by Aldous Huxley

  • Reason for Ban: Challenged for its portrayal of a dystopian society obsessed with pleasure and control, with criticisms over sexual content, drug use, and its critique of religion.

The Current State of Book Banning in America

As the 2024 U.S. elections approach, the issue of book banning has evolved from a cultural flashpoint into a battleground for democracy. With censorship at an all-time high, particularly targeting books that explore race, gender, and identity, those fighting for intellectual freedom face mounting challenges. Across the country, far-right political movements, often backed by conservative leaders, have sought to remove books from schools and public libraries under the guise of protecting children from “inappropriate” content. Yet, this censorship is being met with strong opposition. Polls consistently show that a majority of Americans—across party lines—reject these bans, recognizing them as an authoritarian attempt to control public discourse and limit access to knowledge.

Recent elections have further emphasized this shift, as voters rejected candidates running on pro-book-ban platforms, particularly in states like Florida where such policies were heavily promoted. Still, the battle is far from over. As book bans become a key issue in the 2024 elections, it’s crucial to highlight those on the frontlines. I recently spoke with Jennie Pu, Director of the Hoboken Public Library, a staunch advocate against censorship. Our conversation explored the rise of the Book Sanctuary movement and how communities can resist these threats to free expression. Now, more than ever, we must stand up for the right to read, especially in a political climate where censorship is used as a tool of control.

A display at the Hoboken Public Library, which in August 2023 declared itself a book sanctuary. (Credit: Hoboken Public Library)

EA: “With book banning at the highest levels in U.S. history, what factors do you think are driving this unprecedented wave of censorship?”

We are living in an unprecedented time of division in our country. This divisiveness has spurred this wave of censorship, a rise in vitriolic attacks, and suppression of diversity of thought. According to the American Library Association (ALA), last year alone saw a record-breaking 1,269 efforts to censor books nationwide, compared to 300-400 reports a year of efforts to ban books in previous years. These are definitely challenging times for our communities, readers, and specifically librarians. But I’m hopeful, because what we’re seeing is most Americans actually oppose censorship, and they love their libraries. Here in New Jersey, more and more libraries are becoming book sanctuaries, because book sanctuaries reflect what most Americans value and believe: free, open access to information and knowledge.

EA: “How has the rise in book banning changed the role of libraries in communities across America?”

The rise of book banning has certainly put libraries in the spotlight. Some aspects of work that we’ve done for decades, such as collection development, have come under new scrutiny. Our role hasn’t changed: libraries are community anchors, and we serve everyone. What has changed is our work has taken on new urgency, and we are doing more ongoing and proactive work to protect and safeguard the freedom to read. At Hoboken Public Library, we have done this by being the first in New Jersey to make the library a book sanctuary – a place that welcomes, embraces, and celebrates all stories and people.

 Book Banning and the U.S. Election

EA:“As we approach the upcoming election, what role do you foresee book banning playing in the political landscape?”

Libraries are, and always have been, non-partisan. Book banning is used as a tool to advance an extreme, partisan political agenda, but it’s manufactured outrage and does not reflect the sentiments of most Americans. Polls after polls show that 70% of Americans oppose book bans. The freedom to read and the right of free speech is our constitutional right, as stated in the First Amendment, and most people will fight to preserve that.

EA: “Do you think book banning will become a key issue for voters, and how should communities prepare for potential political pressure on their libraries?”

We’re already hearing it mentioned in certain campaigns, so it’s already politicized. But we know from national surveys that the vast majority of Americans do not support book bans. So it’s up to each of us to show support for local libraries and that starts with our own communities. Visit your library, use your library and tell the folks who are in elected office how much the library means to you. Your voice is your superpower.

Community Involvement and Activism

EA: “For those who want to get involved, what are some practical steps they can take to support intellectual freedom in their own communities?”

There are definitely ways to get involved locally. First: go visit your local library. Talk to the library staff: many of them live in the community. Ask them about any challenges they’ve experienced, and ask them to tell or show you all the creative ways they’re doing to support and defend intellectual freedom. Second: read a banned book, and talk about it with friends and family. Many still aren’t aware that censorship is a real issue and take their civil liberties for granted. Read local news, attend board of ed meetings, drop in at a local community meeting, there’s lots of ways to get involved.

EA: “You’ve mentioned something as simple as reading a banned book and discussing it with others. How can small actions like this make a difference in the larger movement?”

The book sanctuary movement here in New Jersey is truly grassroots and started with small actions. I knew that the Chicago Public Library and the City of Chicago originated the book sanctuary idea back in 2022, but it took over a year for us to bring that here and figure out how to make it work for our community.

In August 2023 Hoboken Public Library became the first book sanctuary in the state; the City of Hoboken joined us 2 weeks later to become the first book sanctuary city in the state. The next day after the news broke, a library trustee of another library read about what we did and reached out, asking how they could do the same thing. From there it’s grown library by library, mostly word of mouth, always initiated by the small action by one person.

The Book Sanctuary Movement

EA: “Hoboken Public Library became the first book sanctuary in New Jersey, and now over 33 libraries in the state have followed. What impact has this had on communities and library systems across the state?”

It’s been overwhelmingly positive, and that’s because the book sanctuary statement affirms the values held by members in their community. I call them ‘the silent majority.’  People are so proud when they learn their local public library has taken a public stance in defense of the freedom to read. The book sanctuary resolution itself is very flexible and can be adapted and customized to each community, and I’ve shared examples of how those look like on our FAQ.

EA: “How do you envision the book sanctuary movement growing, and what needs to happen for this model to be adopted on a national scale?”

It’s continuing to grow both here in New Jersey and nationally. We’ve helped states like Georgia and Kentucky with their first book book sanctuaries. We’ve been a resource for many libraries who may be thinking about becoming a book sanctuary. I’ve spoken and presented on this at state and national conferences and I freely give my contact information to anyone who is considering becoming a book sanctuary. The network of libraries around the country is big, but we’re also separated by less than six degrees so word gets around. I really like the organic growth of the movement, which to me is more natural and sustainable.

 Legislation to Protect Intellectual Freedom

EA: “Several states now have legislation either in place or pending to protect libraries as book sanctuaries. What is the significance of this legislation, and how might it influence the future of libraries in America?”

Americans love their libraries; moreover they trust their librarians. So I see the spate of pro-library legislation as an assurance that libraries will continue to curate collections that reflect the diversity of our communities, provide free and open access to those collections, and that library staff will be able to safely serve all members of our community. We believe the legislation that we have proposed, the Freedom to Read Act (bill S2421), is a model bill that will do just that.

EA: “Do you think national legislation could emerge that mandates all libraries be free from book banning pressures, and what would that look like in practice?”

We’re already seeing action taken at a national level. Last year the Biden-Harris administration appointed a coordinator in the Department of Education’s Office for Civil Rights to specifically address book bans. And as you stated above, we’re seeing more states introduce legislation that would enshrine the right to read and provide protections for librarians.

Challenges and Pushback

EA: “With book banning becoming a politically charged issue, have you experienced any pushback or resistance, and how do you handle those challenges?”

We’re fortunate to live in a very accepting community here in Hoboken, a “fair and welcoming city” as Mayor Bhalla declared when he was sworn into office. Whatever resistance we have received has largely been from outside our community – and yes sometimes out of state.

EA: “What advice would you give to library directors in states where legislation or community pressures are making it difficult to provide access to certain materials?”

Our sister library in rural Kentucky, Paris-Bourbon County Library, became a book sanctuary after they were swamped with over 100 book challenges from a family who wanted to remove any and all books that were about or by LGBTQIA+. The local community came out in force for months in staunch support of the library, to ensure that these materials were accessible for everyone because they so fiercely believed in the First Amendment. This is the story I tell library directors in more conservative communities, but also because it’s my favorite one to tell.

The Future of Libraries as Intellectual Hubs

EA: “Given the rise in censorship, how do you see the role of libraries evolving as spaces for intellectual freedom and diverse perspectives?”

It’s absolutely essential. The public library in America was created as a space for free and open access to information and knowledge, a leveling field for learners and explorers. It’s democracy in action. Libraries have always adapted our spaces, programs and resources to serve the evolving needs of our communities, but what hasn’t changed and will remain core to our existence is our commitment to intellectual freedom and access to information.

EA: “What do you hope the legacy of this book sanctuary movement will be for future generations of readers and librarians?”

Sometimes the quieter actions make the widest ripples. The book sanctuary is one of those quiet but powerful acts.

Expanding the Book Sanctuary Model

EA: “How might the book sanctuary model be expanded beyond public libraries—perhaps into schools or universities?”

We’ve received inquiries from schools and universities who are interested in adopting the ethos of the book sanctuary. Academic freedom is paramount in academic libraries so the issue of censorship isn’t nearly as active as it is in school and public libraries but nevertheless it’s been heartening to get inquiries. For school libraries, one possibility that may be most effective is a student-led book sanctuary, even if it’s just one bookshelf in the library.

EA: “Have you collaborated with other organizations, authors, or activists who are also advocating for intellectual freedom and fighting against censorship?”

Absolutely. This work is only possible through collaboration and partnership. We work with civic organizations, faith-based organizations, authors, publishers, educators, elected officials, etc. because libraries serve everyone.

Personal Reflections

EA: “What book, in your life, has had a profound impact on you, and why would it have been a loss if it were banned?”

This is almost impossible to answer! So many books have helped to shape the way I think and perceive the world. I didn’t read “The Handmaid’s Tale” until I was an adult, and it’s still one of the most frequently banned and challenged titles. I’ve always loved apocalyptic fiction but this story in particular struck a nerve with me as it felt so much closer to becoming a reality. But any book banned is a loss to the world, because for every book, there is a reader.

EA: “Looking back, what do you hope your legacy will be with the work you’ve done to protect intellectual freedom and promote the idea of book sanctuaries?”

We as librarians are stewards of the buildings and the resources entrusted to us: what will endure is the legacy of the public library, and all that it represents.

BREAKING BORDERS | POEMS

Experience the evocative poetry of Natalia Toledo, presented in Zapotec, Spanish, and English. These poems explore themes of boundaries, migration, and sacred places.

Translated by Diego Gómez Pickering, they offer a deep dive into cultural and personal landscapes.

 

Ra biziaa ca lindaa

Ridide’ ca dxi nexhe’ lu xhaga ne ná’ ca gue’tu xtnine’.
Rarí’, ndaani’ yoodi’, ma gaxti’ xhaga ne ná’.
Bixhozedu biasaca’ ne zineca’, ladxido’do’.

La herida de los linderos

Paso mis días sobre las mejillas y los brazos de los muertos.
Aquí, en esta casa, ya no quedan mejillas ni brazos.
Nuestros padres migraron y con ellos, nuestros corazones.

Boundaries’ wounds

I spent my days between the dead’s cheeks and arms
Here, at home, there are no cheeks nor arms left
Our parents migrated, and our hearts with them.

*

Beelayoo

Xoopa’ gayuaa gueere’ bi
ridxaa ti binni huala’dxi’,
beelayoo naca guie
gundaa laanu ne nisadó’ nayaase’.
Lu ti ndani guie guirá iza risaananu guie’,
ne lade ca guichiyaariuunda’ xtinu ma ziyaca nayati.
Ca lindaa nandxó’ guca’ xtinu
nisi ti neza bandaga guie’ naguiichi riaana.

Carne de casa

Seiscientas varas de viento
por un indio,
linderos de piedras
nos separaron del mar mulato.
Acantilado en donde todos los años dejamos flores
y entre huizaches, nuestras voces  cada vez más débiles.
De nuestras mojoneras sagradas
solo queda un camino de pétalos espinados.

House game  

Six hundred sticks of wind
by an Indian,
stone boundaries that
kept us away from the mulatto sea.
A cliff where every year we leave flowers
and amongst huizaches[1], our voices increasingly weak.
Of our sacred markers,
there is only a path of thorny petals left.

*

Guichigeeze’

Sica lidxi bizu
lade za zeeda ca ridxi yati xti’ ca xiiñu’
bireecabe guiidxicabe sica za bidó’ ladxidó’cabe
gui’di’ ñeecabe ca guiichi nuu guidxilayú.
Ma bixiá xtuba’ ca’ binnigula’sa’
ma bixiá ra bizee necabe ne rinni xticabe.
Ma bisabacabe laya bigose
guxhacabe laa guixhe ni bisabane biní
Ra ga’chi’ ca bidó’ xtiu’
guiiba’bi xti’ dxu’ guxha’ laa.

Espina de pinole

Como enjambre de abejas
de las nubes baja el zumbido de tus hijos,
exiliados abrazan su corazón de cera
con la que pegarán sus pies a las espinas de la tierra.
Ya no existen las huellas de los antiguos
ya borraron donde dibujó su sangre.
Al zanate lo han desdentado
le quitaron la red con que sembraba semillas.
A tus lugares sagrados:
ventiladores extranjeros los han exhumado.

Pinole[2] thorn

Like a swarm of bees
your children’s humming descends from the clouds,
exiled, they embrace their wax heart
with which they will glue their feet to the earth’s thorns.
The ancestors’ footprints no longer exist
where their blood was drawn has been erased.
The rook has been left toothless,
the net used to sow seeds taken away.
Your sacred places:
have been exhumed by foreign fans.

[1] A type of acacia abundant in Mexico.

[2] Roasted corn flour, sometimes sweetened and mixed with cocoa, cinnamon or anise.

8 Horror Books to Read

Here are eight highly anticipated titles set for release this summer that are guaranteed to keep you captivated and on the edge of your seat.

“I Was a Teenage Slasher” by Stephen Graham Jones
Set in 1989 Texas, this novel tells the story of a teenager cursed to kill for revenge, blending slasher horror with personal reflection. Released July 16, 2024, by Saga Press.

The God of the Woods” by Liz Moore
This novel intertwines the stories of a wealthy family and their working-class neighbors, all connected by the mysterious disappearance of a young girl at a summer camp. Released July 2, 2024, by Riverhead Books.

“The Haunting of Hecate Cavendish” by Paula Brackston
Set in 1881 England, Hecate Cavendish can see ghosts and starts her new life as an assistant librarian in a cathedral with a magical collection of books. Released July 2, 2024, by St. Martin’s Press.

“What Have You Done?” by Shari Lapena
This domestic suspense novel follows teenagers in a small Vermont town who tell ghost stories, only to find their own lives becoming intertwined with dark and mysterious events. Released July 30, 2024, by Penguin Random House.

“Cuckoo” by Gretchen Felker-Martin
A gripping tale of five queer kids sent to a conversion camp in the Utah desert, where they confront an otherworldly evil. Released June 11, 2024, by Tor Nightfire.

“Youthjuice” by E.K. Sathue
In this chilling novel, a sociopath becomes involved with a wellness company that has a suspicious number of missing interns, revealing dark secrets about its operations. Released June 4, 2024, by Hell’s Hundred.

“The Eyes Are the Best Part” by Monika Kim
This psychological horror follows a college student who must protect her family from her mother’s sinister boyfriend, leading her through a dark journey of rage and revenge. Released June 25, 2024, by Erewhon Books.

“The Handyman Method” by Andrew F. Sullivan & Nick Cutter
A new take on the haunted house genre, this novel explores the horrors of DIY repairs gone wrong, compounded by technological nightmares and graphic violence. Released August 8, 2024, by Gallery/Saga Press.

Motels and Past Roads

by John Kucera

Ode to the Motel

     If, as John Cheever once noted, America’s train stations and air terminals are its true cathedrals, motels may be it’s shrines. And if not part of America’s soul, they are certainly part of its circulatory system. Or they were—but I’ll get to that later. The motel was one consequence of the mass-produced automobile, beginning with Henry Ford’s Model T, which gave average citizens the means to chuck—however temporarily—a mundane, shackled life and, as expressed by one of the most resonant phrases in American English, “hit the road.” By the nineteen-teens, many could use their vacations to motor into America’s tradition of nomadic independence, traveling well off the crowded and beaten tracks of mass transportation. Theoretically at least, they could go anywhere in their vast country, at any hour they pleased, for a week or so. Pile the family into the flivver, and it was Goodbye Grundy Center, hello St. Louie. They were pioneers, voyageurs, desperadoes. Escape from the humdrum—the true American Dream.

     At first, people needed outdoor gear, for what came to be called “auto camping,” which involved simply pitching a tent by the roadside at night or, later , stopping at a public camp ground. The romantic term for this kind of travel was “gypsying” or “hoboing” (putting aside the fact that real hoboes preferred to take the train). But then, one fine day, at the end of 200 or so sweltering, noise polluted, kidney-tilting miles, behold: backlighted by a Horse Cave, Kentucky, sunset, there it was—Wigwam Village, a set of nine identical cabin-sized cones made of steel, wood, and canvas, arranged to look like a Native American campground, including rest rooms for “squaws” and “braves.” It was one of the earlier motels, built in 1933, when they were often known by such terms as “tourist cabins,” “auto courts,” or “motor hotels.” Scholars disagree on when the first motel appeared, but by 1935 America boasted nearly 10,000, and that was just for starters.

     But what distinguished a motel from a hotel, besides the device known as “Magic Fingers,” which, as I recall from my childhood, would make the bed vibrate noisily for about 10 minutes, when it worked? So what if nothing even close to magic or even fingers was involved: it smacked of Scheherazade, and it only cost a quarter. In their heyday, over 250,000 Magic Fingers pulsated bedsprings along America’s highways. But motels involved more than a vibrating bed. Originally, a motel was a place where you could drive right off the highway and up to your room, without having to deal with snooty bellhops and valets. Add to those features the regular sound of trucks blasting by, headlight beams sweeping back and forth behind oilcloth drapes that would never quite close, and, after someone got the bright idea of joining all the cabins into one unit, walls that seemed thin enough to function as giant speaker diaphragms. If your lodging included all or most the above, you knew you were in a motel. The writer Denis Johnson has pinpointed the essence of motel room décor as that which makes the room still seem vacant when you’re inside. But if the décor was often stark and the architecture an afterthought (with some exceptions like those motels built in a style called “Streamline Modern”), most motels had their own identities, thanks to some little touches here and there—if only a weird paint job or a stuffed bird collection. And though many were named after their owners or fancy hotels—the Ritz, the Plaza—there evolved the uniquely motel name. Ever run across a hotel called The No-Tell? The Covert? The Air-O-Tel ? the Bo-Peep? The Lame Duck? Or, my favorite, The Purple Heart, with its dual suggestion of romantic passion and combat wounds? Not a chance. There was also the distinctive bouquet de motel of stale cigarette smoke, carpet mold, toilet sanitizer—and beneath that, a soupcon of diesel fumes and feet.

     One other important distinction: The motel was usually near or outside the city limits and was constructed and operated to offer greater freedom and privacy than the busier, more supervised hotel. Consequently, it wasn’t long till the family-oriented ambience of the motel became mixed with something darker. “What better place to take my girl for some heavy petting?” some horny 1920’s college kid must have realized. “What better place to have an affair?” someone else thought. Then those others must have joined the brainstorming, the ones who asked, “What better place to take a break while fleeing an interstate police dragnet?” or to go where no one else has ever gone with rubber, leather, and handcuffs? Or to saw that cumbersome dead body into something suitcase-size?” And so, motels became, at least in the words of a young J. Edgar Hoover, “camps of crime,” or, more popularly and colorfully “hot pillow joints.” Add to the pot the traveling salesman’s discovery of this cheaper, more convenient place to stay and the motel’s distinctive profile is complete.

     And wouldn’t you know the arts would stick their noses into the motel’s shadier aspects. Where did Gable and Colbert go in the film It Happened One Night to pull down what they called the “Walls of Jericho”? Where was Norman Bates inspired to make Mom proud and easy to store? Don’t forget that scene in Bonnie and Clyde, where Warren Beatty and Fay Dunaway reenact the real Barrow family’s tourist cabin shootout with the cops. And what do you recall goes on in the famous motel scene in Orson Wells’ Touch of Evil or in the cult classic Motel Hell? But it wasn’t just the movies. Humbert took Lolita to a motel (there were also two movies of that book). As for musical influences, just punch up “motel” on the All Music Guide web site, and you’ll find songs like “Motel Sex,” “Motel Party Baby,” “Motel Street Meltdown.” There’ve been enough similarly-titled poems about motels written in this country to make a genre. And don’t you get the feeling there’s something creepy going on just out side the frame in Edward Hopper’s painting of that woman sitting in a motel room with a Buick Road master staring in the window?

     But despite, or perhaps partly because of the real and imagined dark sides, motels remained popular outposts for middle-class America’s escape onto the open road. If the people in the next room looked a little feral, so much heartier the adventure.

     In 1954, my family and I experienced what turned into a total-motel vacation. We were going to drive to the Grand Canyon from our home in Omaha. However, being shut up 10 hours a day in a small compartment with his whole family became too much for my father. A mere one hundred miles from our destination, following through on a threat he’d uttered earlier, he turned back, completing the first half of a connect-the-dots, motel to motel foray, from The Big Chief to The Rio Siesta and on and on, including one my father described as being “as close to hell as I ever want to be.” And he’d been in the War. What vacation could be more American?

     But for children, motel stops were often the highlight of vacation traveling. Grim as it might have been, the Cactus Motel-Camp could seem like an oasis after spending the day in the back seat rereading comic books and being told, alternately, to stop shoving little sister and stop kicking the back of Daddy’s seat. What former kid can’t recall the amusingly empty threat that “If you keep that up, I’m going to turn this car around right here, and we’ll go home!” Well, empty most of the time. But lets face it : to most kids, a dip in a brackish swimming pool after two bottles of orange Neha from a rusty, top-opening soda machine bested any number of so-called natural wonders. Add to that a snowy, flickering Lucy rerun on a rabbit-eared TV in a room rich in what was termed “refrigerated air,” then top it all off with a bedtime ride on the Magic Fingers magic carpet, and could Munchkins be far behind?

     Of course if you’ve stayed in a motel lately, all of this must sound a little unfamiliar. That’s because of two developments, both of which began escalating in the early 1960’s: the interstate highway system and the Holiday Inn corporation. Remember the problem Norman Bates had at the beginning of Psycho? The Bates Motel was usually vacant.

     Because almost all the traffic took the “new highway,” no doubt an interstate. Norman and the other independent moteliers were not only bypassed by the interstates but, due to limited-access regulations and, later, Lady Bird Johnson’s campaign against highway clutter, they were often prohibited from putting up signs to tell motorists where to find them. No problem, of course, for the wealthy and influential Holiday Inn and copy-cat mega-franchises, who have tamed the motel into something safe, clean, efficient, and, of course, standardized. Signs aplenty for them. Motels have been made part of what’s called “the hospitality industry,” and most of the ones common folk can afford to stay in are as boring and interchangeable as industrially carpeted cinder blocks, the last places you would associate with “gypsying.” And the line between hotels and motels has gone wobbly at best. You can now find a 10-or-more-story Holiday Inn in the middle of practically any American city. Most of the incorporated motels, which now cater mainly to corporate customers, don’t even use the m-word, preferring that substitute which offers an absolutely false implication of comfy intimacy among traveling strangers. Would Chaucer’s pilgrims have been so relaxed and chatty starting out from the Airport Comfort Inn?

     So, though you can still find authentic motels in any of the 50 states, they’re disappearing into pop culture history, along with America’s most motel-friendly highway, our beloved Route 66. But don’t blame Lady Bird or Holiday Inn. We’re the ones who, even in the days of tourist cabins, kept choosing comfort, cleanliness, and reliability over a little roughness, grunge, and adventure. Now, on the interstate, it’s often hard to tell what state you’re in without looking at the small print on the standardized red-and-blue signs. Even the signs that tell you what gas stations restaurants, and motels, are ahead are standardized, as are most of the gas stations, restaurants, and motels. The day may come when you can pull your lozenge-shaped auto up to an interstate McDonalds anywhere in the country and be served by a red-haired, affable kid named, let’s say, Tim, who’ll give you the same polite howdy in Poukeepsie that he did in Minot. When he greets you by name and asks what it’ll be, all you’ll have to say is, “The usual, Tim.” He’ll be electric, of course. Maybe you’ll be, too. So farewell, Purple Heart. Adios, Wigwam Village. We wish we could have been better gypsies.

By John Kucera

Mexico memories

Photo By Rafael Guajardo

A sprawling campsite consisting of beach huts, cabaňas, as far as the eye could see; palm trees; a bright turquoise ocean lapping; it was Playa del Carmen, Mexico, 1996.


I looked it up on Google, it’s nothing like that now. Though I don’t know why I expected that it would be.
I’d not long finished my degree and had my first proper paying job lined up, editing a London magazine; so the idea of a six-month backpacking South American adventure had to be cut down to three weeks in Mexico before starting the new job. While I was away in Mexico, I began to realise that the long-term relationship I’d been in was not going to last forever, though I let it limp on for another four years once I returned to the UK.


My friend from school, R, who now lived around the corner from me in London, had planned the trip with me. We bought a Lonely Planet guide because this was before everyone had access to the internet. Red crosses indicated places that R wanted to go to and a circle around that meant that I wanted to go there too.


I just spent about half an hour on the web looking for the place we stayed on the beach. I couldn’t find it. The five and four-star hotels dominate my search, and I can’t find any rough hewn, palm roofed huts, with space to hang my brand new (never used since) hammock, bought for $15 from a guy wandering the beach.


Tripadvisor reviews say it’s a horrible, crowded place now, that there are more exclusive, quiet places to go. But exclusive and quiet was how it felt, almost twenty-five years ago.


There is no evidence I was ever there.


Everything now is “bonita”, luxury kingsize beds looking out onto the idyllic sunsets, infinity pools and white sand.


One day when we were staying in our hut in Playa del Carmen, we witnessed a wedding on the beach. We were slightly out of season, the weather had become more windy and wet as our three weeks on the traditional backpacking route, visiting pyramids and cities, played out. A bare-footed, dark-haired Mexican couple were getting married on the beach with only a couple of other people. From that moment the romantic vision of getting married on a Mexican beach floated in my mind, though years later, an ill grandmother, meant that I ended up tying the knot in a Bath registry office.


Cabaňas don’t seem to exist now – except at inflated prices, with imitation bare bones facilities – the sand floors, shared showers, do it yourself toilets, and padlock to secure the door, all gone. Replaced with cutesy built on outdoor showers and proper beds for tourists no longer seeking the last dregs of the Hippy Trail. Years ago the open beach bars and beach camping, often run by Europeans who had moved to Mexico’s Riviera Maya, got tarted up, developed, gentrified, so the Ibiza-loving party-goers could dance and drink all night.


I remember sitting in an open bar, rattan blinds blowing in the breeze of the Caribbean, drinking a beer, as backpackers played acoustic guitars late into the night.


The Mexico of my memory from a quarter century ago no longer exists, but I keep the essence of it in my mind, in my heart.


There is a photo of me, standing amidst the clifftop ruin of Tulum; I don’t have the photo but I remember it as if I did, I’m wearing an ex-army jacket that I thought would be lightweight and waterproof, and a long flowing skirt that I’d bought in a beachside store. I wore it on the plane home – and when I was on the tube on the last stage of my day-long journey to Islington from Mexico City, via Paris because the route was £100 cheaper, a woman asked me where I’d got it, because she wanted to buy one.
Twenty-five years is a life ago. Mexico has changed, I have changed, but the image of the happy young bride wearing a short white dress is something burned into my memory.
Mexico wasn’t cool or a common destination when I went, there were no chefs in Mexico City with Michelin stars. There were backpackers and casualties still looking for the Hippy Trail of the 1960s. Maybe there was still something of that easy-going vibe in beachside bars with their two-for-one cocktails with no air-con, and $3 a night rooms in dodgy no-star hotels, where we pretended not to speak Spanish, so we could find out what people really thought of us.
I loved the heat, the wide avenues of Mexico City, though not its pollution. I didn’t have asthma then, and the yellow haze permanently above the sprawling city didn’t concern me much. It was, in a way, almost beautiful.
I was enthralled by the tradition of the flying men of Papantla – the danza de los voladores is a Unesco protected intangible cultural heritage asset. If you’ve never heard of it – look it up on Youtube. Stumbling upon the display in the park next to Mexico City’s Museo Nacional de Antropología, it was a surreal experience, which more than two decades later I came back to in a short story.
Colour and joy; friendly people; absolute contrasts of poverty and riches; green Volkswagen Beetles swarming around the Zócalo main square, cross the road at your peril; chilli; churros; the noise from the jungle from the top of a pyramid; bright wooden carvings of el chupacabra – a mysterious, maybe supernatural monster; white beaches; Colonial cities; brightly coloured patterned cloth; men circling a pole, upside-down as haunting flute music plays… These images are never far from my memories.
Mexico did that. It impressed itself on my mind.

By Sam Hall

Petersen’s Ghosts

The Reeperbahn in the morning is the grass of Waterloo after the battle. Bodies and matter. Broken things. Mostly quiet. No simple task to avoid the glass and vomit and takeaway scraps. Here and there alertness, figures huddled together at benches whose wood is rotten, some with hands wrapped around half-litre beers, others pinching roll-ups. No romance, the bygone charm scoured from the streets.

I am in Hamburg to see the photographer Anders Petersen. There is a retrospective of his Café Lehmitz, analogue captures of one of the red-light district’s most notorious bars back in the 1970s. But that is for the evening. Now is daylight, and I am on the trail of Petersen’s ghosts. The brawlers, beggars, orphans and bastards venerated by Waits and immortalised in Petersen’s celluloid. They kiss, they cry, they dance, they drink. Suited and beautiful, cackling while in states of undress, chewed up and wrung out. Each photo offers a wonderfully tense dichotomy, and is likely the reason why the series remains in print fifty years later.

The actual Café Lehmitz itself is the place to start; I was surprised to find it still listed online. When I arrive, it is closed. A blackened dreadnought with standing tables like concrete crash barriers, the name spelled out in mirror tiles, a disco mosaic suggesting more glamorous times. Tethered to the door handles is a clapboard offering Jäger pitchers. My plan was to sit inside and try to reconcile the black-and-white bar with its present-day counterpart. No luck.

A bearded man wearing a corduroy jacket leans against one of the standing tables. I ask him if the place ever opens. He nods. At four. When I say it looks as like it has been closed for months, he shrugs. It isn’t the real Café Lehmitz, he tells me. That building was torn down in 1987. This one stole its name. I ask him if he used to go there. Sure, he says. All the time. And now? Another shrug. No such places anymore. He asks for some change. I give him five euros and he slips it into a pocket and shuffles away.

I have been duped by the internet and its half-truths. Not the first time.

This isn’t where a twenty-three-year-old kid from Sweden brought his Nikon F and began to shoot back in 1967. This isn’t where he fell in love over and over. This isn’t where he laid the groundwork for a career that would take him from prisons to mental hospitals and around the world. This place is nothing. Disappointed, I cup my hands and press my face up to the glass. No movement, no décor worth mentioning. Still, I came face to face with a ghost. Better than nothing.

I wander away from the squalor, to the harbour, to watch tourists in puffed jackets get battered by the wind coming in from the Norderelbe.

More panhandlers appear on the Reeperbahn as the shadows lengthen, punks in denim and metal with plastic cups that they thrust into the faces of passers-by. At the old Wirtstuben, hard-boiled locals drink Astra beers and smoke Pepe cigarettes. In the chain restaurants, tall Dutch girls order dayglo fishbowls and tacos. There is a McDonald’s that shares the same real estate as a three-storey sex club. The restaurant’s golden arches are sandwiched between windows whose glass is covered in naked blondes. Fresh meat as you like it, two-fifty or thirty-nine euros.

The imposter Café Lehmitz still isn’t open at four. My ghost in the corduroy jacket isn’t there either. A couple doors down, police officers in tactical vests interview a man whose rankness I can smell at ten paces. There is an open sore on his cheek, joining with the nose, and he has no shoes on. The officers wear gloves. A group of stylish French kids waiting at a traffic light make uncomfortable jokes about it.

On a quieter corner I find a bar that claims it has been running since 1911. Inside, smoke hangs like velvet drapes. Locals at four-seat wooden booths. Plants in the windows, boxes resting on stained doilies. Models of wooden ships held together with dust. Bronski Beat, Tina Turner and Talk Talk on the radio. When the barman takes my order, I ask him if they’ve really been open for more than a century. Yes, he says, but not in the same hands. The latest owners, a family, have had it since 1986. Did he ever go to Café Lehmitz? Before his time, he says. He was only a kid. But he knew a man who lived above the bar, his home a lumpy mattress that he shared with another, like Queequeg and Ishmael. What happened to him? Died of an overdose.

I sink into the place and for a few minutes I convince myself this is close. The history, the location, the out-of-time interior. But the characters aren’t right. Locals, yes, but comfortable ones. Hairdressers and HR managers and delivery drivers, not prostitutes or gamblers or drug addicts. These are my parents, lower middle class baby boomers, getting a buzz on before they head home.

When I pay, the barman hands me a belt bag embroidered with an Astra logo. A gift, he says. Sometimes we give them to newcomers. The locals say ciao on my way out.

II

I meet Anders Petersen in the evening. In the gallery there is a good view of cranes and ship cans. Tanned old men and younger women play dress up. Suits without ties, kitten heels, jasmine and ombre leather. The prints are three high on the walls, developed in a Stockholm darkroom in the mid-1970s. Petersen sits in the corner of the whitewashed box, a beer on the sill next to him. Slightly stooped, thinning grey hair, hands interlinked on his lap. When I greet him, he peers at me through round black spectacles and turns his head to hear me better.

He tells me the stories he tells everyone else. About Marlene, about Rose, about Lilly. He is put out by how many photos of Marlene are on the wall; he was in love with her, spent too much time photographing her when he could have been documenting other shadows of Lehmitz. There was another girl, he says, who he truly loved. Vanya. 1962. A Finnish prostitute who used her innocent eyes and body to earn all kinds of money. Five times in a night, sometimes. Then gone, disappeared from the scene forever, leaving his heart in two ragged pieces.

Wasn’t he afraid to put a lens in people’s faces? Oh yes, he says, but only in the beginning. Most liked the attention. And what drew him to the café in the first place? He was looking for his friends, he tells me, ones he made five years previously when he travelled to Hamburg at the age of seventeen. Saved money all summer and spent it on a ferry ticket. Of the group, only two were still around. The rest had faded away.

We talk about other things. Knausgård on the toilet. Bukowski’s need for rehabilitation. Architecture in Stockholm. The self-aware moments he has at events like these, when he tunes in to what he’s saying. But mainly we discuss his photos. The fatalism. The occasional horror. The sense of community above all. He blinks a lot as he speaks and he reaches over and clasps my hand or my leg when he makes a point. His voice goes up and it goes down. He looks tired. There is less of him here than in the interviews I’ve seen. Perhaps because he’s talking about Lehmitz again. His ghosts summoned once more for our viewing pleasure and dissection. Or perhaps time is simply catching up with the seventy-nine year old. Eventually, a woman interjects, asks him to sign a copy of his book, forever in print. He clasps her hand and asks for a pen. I slip away, but not before he assures me we’ll finish our conversation. Much later, when I look for him in his corner, he is gone. A Swedish exit.

I speak to the gallery owner about Anders Petersen. They have been friends for twenty years. How does he appear tonight? Well, says the owner. A little tired of being in the spotlight, but they have sold many photos to the tanned old men in their starched shirts. Not the vintage prints on the walls; those aren’t for sale. The edition of a morose Rose and a laughing Lilly that Tom Waits used for the cover of Rain Dogs is sold out. Ten thousand euros per print. A world away from where it was taken. I bet some of those barflies never earned even ten thousand D-Marks, let alone euros, in their lifetimes. The ones who died young, at least.

It feels incongruous.

On the Reeperbahn at half past midnight and it is a snake eating its own tail. Lights and bodies and taxis and sex. The Pink Palace, relatively unassuming during the day, is the loudest building on the block. It hurts to look at. Police everywhere. Kids spill out of a Burger King and into the road and a driver slams his horn. Kebab men sling döner to hungry stag boys who find seats at trestle tables or else right on the ground. Raised voices, a fight that is quickly broken up. Short stories happening everywhere. I linger, but I get no satisfaction from this street. It is too charmless, too plastic.

My hotel is adjacent to the Pink Palace. In my room, I can hear it all. Wild souls and sirens, a white-hot fire slowly burning itself out. It is a while before I can sleep.

III

The morning after. In the hotel room, sunlight evades red curtains and lays in bars on the carpet. Someone vacuums next to my door. Sirens in the street outside. I have a heavy head. I wonder where Anders Petersen disappeared to the previous night. A stroll along memory lane, perhaps. More likely his bed. He is giving a talk about his work later today. Lilly, Rose, Scar, Sara, Sigrid, Marlene, Mona, Elfie and the rest will be looking down on him. His family, his angels, his cross.

The same scene on the Reeperbahn as the previous day. Fresh casualties in a war that doesn’t want to end. A man lies buried in a sleeping bag that rests on a cardboard mattress. Another is passed out in the doorway of a cinema. I stare at the derelicts and the forgotten who have burrowed deep into the seams of this road. Here are Petersen’s ghosts, hiding in plain sight. The difference is they have nowhere to go. In his photos, the hopeless came together, swathed in shirts and ties, dresses and heels, in search of camaraderie. If you squint, they could be movie stars. Today is pure chaos. The hopeless are strewn across the city, homelessness rising, tent cities under bridges and overpasses. There is no togetherness. No community. No safe space. Yes, Petersen’s characters had their own problems, and to romanticise the era without acknowledging its dark side is disingenuous. But the fact is it has been more than half a century since the book Café Lehmitz was published, and in that time we haven’t created nearly enough safety nets to catch those who need catching. All we’ve done is push them further to the fringes than ever before—and price them out of the addresses where they might have found a sympathetic ear or another chance.

The original Lehmitz had a sign over the bar that said: “In heaven there is no beer, which is why we drink here.” Wherever it is they—the lost, the seekers, the indigent—drink now, it isn’t in a place like Café Lehmitz. The concept no longer exists.

Writing: Grant Price // Photos: Daniel Montenegro

Deaf Grandma

She was there when I was born. She’d come to the maternity clinic along with my father, her son, and together they endured the thrill and anxiety that the process of birth always involves. My grandma was solid as a rock and always by the side of her loved ones at times of need, a loving shoulder to lean on when everything had gone pear-shaped. She had a tough life. She survived the vicious decade of the 1940s in Greece when the country suffered the atrocities of the civil war right after the Nazi occupation, which lasted for three years, ended. She lost her elder brother in the war and the trauma never ceased to haunt her even when she began to exhibit mild signs of dementia. 

Her name was Helen. A beautiful name. My father hoped that my brother’s firstborn girl, who saw the light of the world only 2 years before my grandma passed away, would be named after her, a sign of profound respect for the woman who raised him. However, the tiny lady was eventually named Olivia, subverting everyone’s expectations. Helen had 4 children and a husband who saw his role as the provider for the family and nothing more than that. She carried the burden while also working as a seamstress to make ends meet. In my eyes, she was a true heroine for all the hardships she faced throughout her life. I looked up to her since I was a little boy.

Even though nobody could accuse my grandma of being frigid, she wasn’t the type of individual to become embroiled in meaningless chit-chat with others. She loved us all profoundly, but always kept a certain distance. It always vexed me that we couldn’t establish the rapport I desired. Perhaps her aloofness had its roots in her upbringing and lost childhood which was marked by her beloved brother’s untimely death. Her mother was a strict despot who firmly believed that austerity is the quintessence of pedagogy. Thus, she never learned how to embrace human contact.

During her last years, Helen’s health was progressively deteriorating, and she’d come to live with our family in order to receive the necessary care. Dementia was added to her chronic hearing impairment that put a barrier to communicating with us. When I talked to her, I literally had to shout to be heard. I caught her many times trying to read my lips and always failing. I used to perceive her semi-deafness as a symbol and metaphor for her detached manner. Her condition saddened me as I was sure that she had such a rich inner world. Even though we didn’t have the opportunity to share our thoughts, I was convinced that she would it would be delightful to sit down and have a long talk with her.

Since she came home, I made several attempts to approach her. I thought that what would work best in terms of effectiveness in communication would be to ask her direct questions about her life and offer her the chance to share her reminisces of past joys and sorrows with her grandson who was a little boy no more. What was her relationship with her five sisters? How stringent her own mother really had been? But what I wanted most deep down was to learn about her ways of coping with personal disasters. I never saw her lose her cool regardless of the predicaments she had to face. 
 
At the time, I was traversing a rough period of depression mixed with addiction issues and chaos reigned in my life and mind. Helen’s stoic presence felt like a divine gift if it wasn’t for her hearing problem that limited her impact on me. I craved for words, wise words by an elderly woman of immense experience. So, one night, I knocked on the door of her tiny room and sat at the edge of the bed. I was feeling so low for such a long time. My parents were loving and caring but the communication between us was broken, mostly due of my persistent lies and precarious lifestyle. I told her in a loud, but soft voice:
 
“Grandma, I wanted to ask you something and I want you to be honest with me. Is it possible to return? Can I ever be the person, the good person, I was before? I feel dirty, ugly and old. I’m lost.”
 
 She took a long stare at me and said nothing. This startling confession was the bravest act I made in my entire life. I got up from the bed and I was ready to exit her room, sure that she hadn’t heard a single thing. As I was putting my hands on the door’s handle, I heard her articulating: “Dear boy, a man is more than his worst deed.” Since then, this aphorism became my beaconing light.
 
I was there when she died. One sizzling, hot night in July, right after dinner she complained of stomach pain and went to lie down early. Half an hour later she was dead. The doctors said that the cause was a massive heart attack. Her loss felt like a stab in the heart. I had never cried as much as I did the days after the event. The funeral was austere and attended by friends and relatives who felt obligated to pay farewell to a good woman. My beloved, deaf Grandma.

By Dimitris Passas 

Immigration: a Beautiful Environment Versus a Cruel Reality

Photo By Paulo Marcelo

By Xie Hong

Supposedly I should be keen on immigration, for I am from a Hakka family whose tradition is traveling around.  In fact, I didn’t plan to immigrate anywhere at first, because along with my growing older, I have gradually lost my curiosity and taste for practical adventures in an unfamiliar environment. Basically, my personality involves impulsion and perseverance and patience, but I am far from an adventurous man.

Of course, I am still curious about the foreign world, which seems contradictory to what I said above, but is very common for the middle-aged.  Being curious, I mean, is from my own imagination, which has been developed from my miscellaneous and extensive reading, and from my habit of consuming Hong Kong TV and radio programs for many years.  It seems that my consciousness has been reshaped by many cultural shocks and I have been living in foreign worlds for many years. 

On the other hand, I am not new to the outside world, at least in the sense of its spirit, which is familiar to me.  This spiritual communication in my imagination has become very important in adjusting my attitude towards going abroad and opening up. When I landed at Auckland airport, seeing low houses nearby, I felt a little bit disappointed, but soon I began to cheer up when I found the beautiful scenery around them.

What I saw justified what I had imagined about “the West,” and I even came to realize that the fairy tales I had read must have happened in such an environment, while the art of the oil painting must have been created in this scenery.

Fresh feelings of being clean, comfortable, bright and excited were just like the feelings of the year when my family went back to their hometown, Shenzhen, from inland China.  I didn’t know what I was going to do in my future, but I was very sure that I had hopes for it.  The most enthusiastic time was the period when I hadn’t settled down, and kept moving around, taking part-time jobs after school.  I came here not to my further study; rather, I came here to observe the student life compared to that of my wife and others with similar experiences.

At that time, my wife had great expectations for the future: at the age of 40, she had resigned her job to study in a new country.  Such an approach was common among mainlanders who fled to Shenzhen to make a new and different life.  In the beginning, my wife regarded her study abroad as a rest or a break, and planned to go back home in a year or two and settled down again in Shenzhen.  But she decided to stay in New Zealand before she had completed her second semester.

My attitude was unclear because I was more hesitant to start the second phase of a different life.  It meant we had to start from scratch in New Zealand!  Accordingly, I really didn’t like to make that decision, and kept it vague and ambiguous.  “If you want, you could withdraw to Shenzhen whenever you like,” I told her.  This was my attitude; besides, I could not give her more help. 

Before her leaving for New Zealand, our life in Shenzhen was satisfactory and comfortable; I had made a long-term plan for my writing career, and had already achieved some great progress, so I always declined any long trips.  After I resigned from the bank, I had planned to go to Beijing for a better chance; however, after my first-hand investigation, I found that it was not suitable for me to restart a new life in a new place because I could not adjust myself to certain circles of friends.  After that investigation, I stayed safe in Shenzhen to continue the development of my writing.

Again I was now facing the same choice to make.  This time I felt I was going to be uprooted; what was worse, this time we would go to an unfamiliar place millions of miles away. Although New Zealand was beautiful and tempting, being a realistic idealist, I was still not in a position to make a decision after my investigation.  With my wife’s encouragement, I kept on travelling between Shenzhen and New Zealand. She always comforted me by saying, “A lot of people in New Zealand are indies like you.” 

This was not very rhetorical, but it hit it off with me.  The reason that I didn’t want to come to New Zealand was that I didn’t want to start from scratch again, and my life goal is not working to make a living, but to be able to achieve something big in literary creation which enables me to mount the top of the pointed pyramid of literature.  The reason that I quit a good job at the bank was also for the above-mentioned goal.

After my wife graduated and found a job, I arranged my family’s immigration, and finally settled down in New Zealand, gradually finding many problems in our daily life which had been overlooked before.  For example, after gaining our identity cards, my wife considered resigning and starting a business. Do you want to change your job?  To do what?  All of this had been considered as a holistic plan: my wife would have thought her working experiences in gardening and greenhouses would help her rent some tents for planting lettuce.  We also ran around looking for the ideal vegetable field, and wanted to work in fast food restaurants so we could later open a shop of our own.  And so on and so forth.

Finally, all plans failed us because after 2008, the global economy entered recession, and New Zealand was no exception. In the evening newspaper, the recruitment advertisements were dwindling, so we had to seek a different approach: my wife was reminded of her past in part-time cleaning job, and heard that early Chinese in New Zealand had earned their first bucket of gold in it, which had inspired our entrepreneurial passion; then we chose cleaning as our business.

In the beginning, it was hard for us, but it brought quite a nice income which enabled us to make an ambitious plan, namely, to pay our home loan debt within five years.  Yet it was not as simple as we imagined.  Although we worked hard and our service was of good quality, we found that as franchisees it was difficult to control our own business contracts, because we lost some of our customers for some weird reasons; later, we found out that it was a common trick for cleaning franchisees to not be able to control their own businesses!  We kept our bitterness in our hearts and comforted each other by asking why we were so tired.  Relax!

Such a situation would easily make someone give up on himself.  I often reflected in my mind whether it was worthwhile to live such a life here and give up our comfortable home in Shenzhen.  My wife worked very hard, and she even did the work for two people; for me, I was also constantly busy trying to find a better job opportunity, but before you are successful, when your pace of life is slowing down or stopping somewhere, you will surely have confusion in your heart.

Based on these experiences, when I was consulted by friends about immigration, I advised them to think carefully about it because it would involve more of their family affairs than expected, and they would have to be cautious.  Still, this topic of immigrantion remains so tempting to them.

Some people think that since they have done well at home, why go abroad?  But others argued with me, saying, “You say it is bad to emigrate, so why do you want to do it?”  These questions make me really speechless.  All I can say is, “Firstly, you need to travel for real experiences, and let other things speak for themselves slowly.”  I added, “The environment is good, but the reality is cruel.”  

That sounds scary to some people, yet no one is willing to accept it.  The latter part of the sentence is the most easily overlooked.  At the beginning, when someone said he would go to Shenzhen, did your friends express the same opinion to you? When they did settle down in Shenzhen, they all brought their expectations into truth. It was the same thing here.  You have emigrated to New Zealand, but you tell them  that New Zealand is not good, so how could you expect them to believe you?

One of my friends was such a good example: when she planned her emigration, I gave her a stern warning like that above; however, it was useless to her.  After she had studied in New Zealand, she realized that it was a wrong decision, and then she had to go back to China, having wasted much money and time.  Drawing a person out of their comfortable nest is a difficult thing, especially for the middle-aged who feel so good in their domestic life and should act prudently.

Before making such a decision, you must understand the purpose of your emigration.  Do you wish to give your children a good start in life?  Or to give yourself a new starting point?  Or if you have been wronged at work or have suffered a failure in your business, do you bet you can restart them in a new place?

Based on my experience, the middle-aged should avoid such a crazy challenge. In New Zealand, if you want to find a good job, you have to earn a local degree, and you should spend more time and passion in job hunting.  Most people still feel it very difficult. When I recalled my early days after moving from the mainland to Shenzhen, I was proud to say that I had tasted what was bitter in life.  Like others who were in Shenzhen for a better life, I really did not fear any hardship; now, however, I have been changed and become really afraid of any suffering.  Nonetheless, I choose to stay in New Zealand because I believe that my wife can bear any challenge we face.

Reviewing my earlier days in Shenzhen, those who went there held to their dreams, and for these they were willing to endure any hardship.  Likewise, we have similar expectations in New Zealand.  If you are as common as stars, if you have no important relatives or high social position, if you just depend on your own industry for a stable life, then you can emigrate to New Zealand as the best choice.

On the other hand, if you have a certain successful business in China and you want to start a New Zealand business, you should be very careful with your decision. If you have already made enough money, you are welcome in New Zealand, which will be a heaven to you; otherwise, without enough money, and doing a job you dislike, you can comfort yourself by saying, “Here we have safe food and other safe stuff; people here follow the rules, and everyone plays fair.”  But at the bottom of your heart, there is always a deep sigh: your life here is still inferior to the comfortable old homeland one. 

To be a migrant or not?  There is no standard answer, indeed.  It depends on your own case, or your attitude.  Concerning our family moving from northern Guangdong to Shenzhen, it was not good for my father, but it was lucky for us kids. At last, of course, my dad’s retired life is lucky, too.

Mothers of Invention: The New Argentine Cinema and El Pampero Cine

Photo From Kal Visuals

By William Blick

Many great artistic movements have sprouted from the seeds of economic depression, and Argentina has had its share of economic hardships. Therefore, it can be surmised that from these difficulties, a new film movement sprouted from Argentina. At the core of the movement currently, is a production company known as “El Pampero Cine.” History has demonstrated that adversity has been the ally to innovation and this idea is central to El Pampero Cine.

Tamara Falicov, writing for MUBI notebook, traces New Argentine cinema to an upsurge all the way back to the 1990s which was related in part with a small grants program that was initiated by the National Film Institute (INCAA).[i] Film institute graduates, like those of new American indie cinema of the early 1970s such as Scorsese, Spielberg, and De Palma, made short films or (cortometrajes), and then went on to raise funds through co-production funding. “They have relied on their own networks of like-minded young people rather than depend on the traditional film sector structure (the film union, established director’s associations, and the few film studios still in existence).”[ii] It is not uncommon for like-minded artists to bind together to support a new aesthetic. This has occurred not only in film, but in literature, poetry, and visual arts.

Hamed Sarrafi writing for Senses of Cinema discussing Laura Citarella, a founding member of El Pampero Cine, and her latest film: “following in the footsteps of most El Pampero Cine movies, Trenque Lauquen reveals itself as an epic that eschews flashy aesthetics in favor of subtle, introspective storytelling, captivating viewers completely. Rather than appealing superficially to the senses, it chooses to delve deep into the human psyche and soul.” [iii]Flashy aesthetics indeed are not part of El Pampero Cine, but there appears to be an element that can be construed as gimmickry. I might feel this way if I were cynical. However, by viewing these films there is a sense of invigoration and excitement about cinema that hasn’t been felt, at least for this writer, in years. Not since the 1970s, arguably the best years for cinema ever, has there been this renewal of enigmatic storytelling.

New Argentine cinema according to Falicov is different from the previous auteurs of Argentine cinema as former directors had created gritty, realist dramas reminiscent of the political cinema of the New Latin American Cinema movement of the 1960s and 1970s. The New Cinema’s films created are not overly concerned with politics. Falicov says, “they are working to expand the notion of Argentine citizenship to include subjects and characters who have traditionally been invisible or excluded from Argentine screens.”[iv]

However, despite El Pampero Cine being an eminent, driving force in cinema, few Argentine citizens (or many, many people) actually watch these films, as Falicov notes. Filmmakers obviously want their films to be seen even if they do reject traditional aesthetics. According, to Falicov: Box office figures for these critically acclaimed films range on average from $100,000-$250,000, and producers claim that a medium budget film (to a tune of $1.5 million) film must make $500,000 to turn a profit, since ticket prices are so low.”[v] Like independent filmmakers all over the world, it takes effort and marketing promotion to get these films seen. However, as a result of low funding, the emphasis is on the art and not the marketing itself. Necessity is obviously the mother of invention in this case, as these filmmakers toil for their art on a shoestring.

El Pampero Cine literally translates to mean “cinema” of the Argentine region known as “Pampas.”  It really is a group of indie filmmakers who created an artistic bond, and a purist, experimental form of cinema using minimal budgets, limited casting, an esprit de corps work ethic, and who star in and criticize each other’s films. Also, there are elements of magical realism similar to the writings of Borges or Bolano, and a combination of other aesthetics including genre-bending and experiments with diegetic sound and music. The central directors include within their ranks: Mariano Llinás, Laura Citarella, Agustín Mendilaharzu, and Alejo Moguilansky. The actual production company El Pampero was founded in 2002. The cinema movement still has not reached its peak and is not as well-known as it should be. However, this new wave has the potential to inspire countless generations to come just as the briefer French nouvelle vague and Italian neo-realism has done. El Pampero Cine is unprecedented in their bold, provocative films that break the fourth wall, and with that everything else that can be construed as traditional narrative filmmaking.

A prominent Pampero, Mariano Llinás, created La Flor, a staggering 13 hour film with a series of sinuous plots played by the same four women. I do not know if this is innovation or sheer indulgence, but it is a cinematic achievement any way you choose to look at it and it is like nothing I have ever seen before. An El Pampero Cine film is not like streaming an episodic series on Netflix, although La Flor is available for streaming in episodes and probably the only way you will be able to watch it is like I did, in small increments. I offer that it is an immersive and grueling experience. Sometimes that experience can prove to be painfully slow. Antonioni always made immersive, subtle, and challenging films that were quite introspective, and Tarkovsky’s sci-fi epics such as Stalker are difficult, but none of them are likely to challenge the viewers’ attention span like El Pampero Film. Take La Flor, wherein some of the plot lines are resolved and others are not, and there is not always a sense of closure. New Argentine filmmaking is unapologetically demanding. Beginning scenes lasting a large screen time evolve with no dialogue or in the case La Flor, the filmmaker lays out the blueprint of the film before the narratives start. The plots are bizarre, experimental, and provocative. A film like La Flor, covers so many genres including thrillers, spy flicks, and musicals. Many feel that this is what film should be, which is essentially a celebration of film itself.

The sheer ambition of La Flor including the genre mixing, the metanarratives, and the eschewing the traditional narrative as well as the bloated run time reminded me of David Lynch’s Inland Empire (2006). However, El Pampero Cine opts to avoid out -and -out surrealism in the favor of less self-conscious narrative tasks.

Laura Citarella tells Samuel Brodsky in Filmmaker Magazine:

“On the one hand, it starts with the core belief that there is no ‘standard’ way of making a film. Films are not static and repeatable structures, and our job is to believe a lot in the possibility that each film reinvents not only its fictional universe and its internal logics, but also its own way of being produced, of being thought of, and ultimately getting made.”[vi]

If cinema is truth 24-frames-per second according to Godard, then Citarella and her cohorts have invented a new way to illuminate truth through stylized and innovative approaches to narrative such as Trenque Lauquen Part I, which is, at its core, a thriller, but by no means conventional. Again, run times of Pampero films appear ostentatious, but if the narratives earn it, then so be it! Pampero films may infuriate and fascinate simultaneously. However, it is a worthwhile journey for any film aficionado.

Citarella also said in Filmmaker Magazine that, “Nobody makes a film at Pampero without the rest seeing it and without the rest being able to give their opinion, so it is set up as a form of work, of constant exchange.”[vii] This is such an intriguing aesthetic concept. It is obviously not new. However, essentially what the filmmakers are doing is workshopping their films and continuously learning as if they were still in film school. They are actively producing films that are continuously being created and reworked.

El Pampero Cine’s Dossier proclaims:

More than just a simple production company, it is a group of people keen to bring experimentation and innovation to the procedures and practices involved in making cinema in Argentina. As part of the formidable rebirth known as Nuevo Cine Argentino, bringing with it films like Mundo Grúa by Pablo Trapero, La libertad and Los muertos by Lisandro Alonso, and Los guantes mágicos by Martín Rejtman, the output of El Pampero Cine has seen some of the most original and celebrated films of the last ten years. Films which have taken innovation to practically all areas of film activity.

If you have not heard of El Pampero Cine films, you are probably not alone. Although they have won hearts and minds all over the world and won numerous awards at Film Festivals they still are a fringe film surge, and the material and subjects are still marginalized. Many of these films can be found on streaming services and I am grateful for this. I had first encountered El Pampero Cine after reading the interview quoted in this article with Laura Citarella in Senses of Cinema.

New Argentine Cinema lends itself to comparison with numerous other movements for example Dogme ‘95, New American Cinema, and of course New Latin American cinema. El Pampero Cine is revolutionizing cinema as we know it and this revolution is not being shown enough. Slowly, but surely New Argentine films will take their place where they belong as some of the freshest and most innovative in the world.

Films

• Un Andantino (Alejo Moguillansky, 2023)

• Clorindo Testa (Mariano Llinás, 2022)

 • Trenque Lauquen (Laura Citarella, 2022)

• Clementina (Constanza Feldman / Agustín Mendilaharzu, 2022)

• La Edad Media / The Middle Ages (Luciana Acuña / Alejo Moguillansky, 2022)

• Corsini interpreta a Blomberg y Maciel (Mariano Llinás, 2021)

 • Concierto para la Batalla de El Tala / Concert for the Battle of El Tala (Mariano Llinás, 2021)

• La Noche Submarina / The Submarine Night (Diego H. Flores, Alejo Moguillansky, Fermín Villanueva, 2020)

• Un día de caza / A Hunting Day (Alejo Moguillansky, 2020)

• Lejano interior / Far Interior (Mariano Llinás, 2020)

• Las Poetas visitan a Juana Bignozzi (Laura Citarella / Mercedes Halfon, 2019)

• Por el Dinero / For the money (Alejo Moguillansky, 2019)

• La Flor / The Flower (Mariano Llinás, 2018)

• La vendedora de fósforos / The Little Match Girl (Alejo Moguillansky, 2017)

• La Mujer de los Perros / Dog Lady (Laura Citarella / Verónica Llinás, 2015)

• El Escarabajo de oro / The Golden Bug (Alejo Moguillansky / Fia-Stina Sandlund, 2014)


[i] “The Many Facets of New Argentine Cinema.” MUBI, 6 Sept. 2017,

 [ii] Ibid

 [iii] Sarrafi, Hamed. A Cinematic Sojourn to the Land of Awe and Astonishment: Interview with Laura Citarella about El Pampero Cine and Trenque Lauquen – Senses of Cinema. 7 Oct. 2011.

[iv] “The Many Facets of New Argentine Cinema.” MUBI, 6 Sept. 2017

[v] ibid

 [vi] Brodsky, Samuel. “The Pampero Cinematic Universe: 20 Films in 20 Years – Filmmaker Magazine.” Filmmaker Magazine | Publication with a Focus on Independent Film, Offering Articles, Links, and Resources., 28 Apr. 2023

 [vii] Sarrafi, Hamed. A Cinematic Sojourn to the Land of Awe and Astonishment: Interview with Laura Citarella about El Pampero Cine and Trenque Lauquen – Senses of Cinema. August 2023.

[1] “The Many Facets of New Argentine Cinema.” MUBI, 6 Sept. 2017,

[1] Ibid

[1] Sarrafi, Hamed. A Cinematic Sojourn to the Land of Awe and Astonishment: Interview with Laura Citarella about El Pampero Cine and Trenque Lauquen – Senses of Cinema. 7 Oct. 2011.

[1] “The Many Facets of New Argentine Cinema.” MUBI, 6 Sept. 2017

[1] ibid

[1] Brodsky, Samuel. “The Pampero Cinematic Universe: 20 Films in 20 Years – Filmmaker Magazine.” Filmmaker Magazine | Publication with a Focus on Independent Film, Offering Articles, Links, and Resources., 28 Apr. 2023

[1] Sarrafi, Hamed. A Cinematic Sojourn to the Land of Awe and Astonishment: Interview with Laura Citarella about El Pampero Cine and Trenque Lauquen – Senses of Cinema. August 2023.

Tomato

Her plot really belonged to an old art college friend, but he had gallery representation now, didn’t have time to keep it up, he said, did she want it, and she said yes, nothing to lose, I’ll give it a go. There was a five-year waiting list so she kept it on the down low, didn’t talk to the other allotment-holders in case they busted her. He warned her about the weeds but how bad could it be, she thought. The time outside would be good for her. Fresh air, a bit of physical work. After so long off work, it was something constructive, unpretentious. She bought a second-hand fork and a spade, and a book with step-by-step advice about how to cultivate crops through the seasons. It was early Spring – a good time.

At first, everything there looked dead. Shit, she thought, what have I got myself into, I can’t do this. She was wrung out, a dry, ragged dishcloth of a person. There were six beds, a few straggly bushes. She began in March with the biggest bed. Gave it a good dig: turned over all the hard, downstomped earth, and it looked better right away, like it was ready to start growing something. That made her feel good. She didn’t really know what she was doing, but she liked the idea of making things grow strong and tall, so she thought she’d put in longstemmed, determined things, climbers. Things that would take. She decided she’d count the weeks, from the day she started planting.

From week one, she was pretty sure there was a man living there, a stone’s throw from her plot, in a bright yellow tent part-hidden by brambles. Every time she was there, he’d pop out of the undergrowth and make her jump. He’ll get kicked out by the council, she thought, but I’m not dobbing him in, I’m illegal too.

Things got going in week five, April. In that month last year, according to a cheerful app she used to have on her phone, it was the size of a sesame seed.

She went twice, three times a week if she felt strong enough – and every time, she didn’t want to leave, stayed as long as possible, weeding and digging, so absorbed she forgot the time. She felt safe there, away from her flat, the busy street, the honking traffic. There were just gentleswishing leaves and chirping birds, it was peaceful and still. She nestled there, at one remove from home, two removes from work, three removes from everything else, layers of protection. She thought about Edgar. He’d laugh if he could see her here, in nature. How wholesome, he might say, sardonic, and then his eyes would be drawn by the bit of skin between her tshirt and the sides of her dungarees.

The weeds didn’t seem too bad, there weren’t that many. She dug out two more beds and put in bulbs, sowed seeds. The ground was all stony, she found a lot of broken glass, but with great care she picked it out and wrapped it up in newspaper and took it away. There were snails because the ground was still damp from winter. She didn’t like to kill them, didn’t even like touching them, so she got gloves on, gathered them up in a shoebox and shook them out in the park on the way home, which seemed like the nicest thing.

Her energy levels were pretty good, her blood tests came back fine.

In May, everything was so green it hurt her eyes – shades of acid lime – the trees seemed fluorescent, unnatural. She decided the guy in the tent was definitely living there. She went down early one morning to cut the grass with a rented push mower and the noise must have woken him up. He came out and stood there looking at her for about five minutes, but she pretended not to notice him. She had on sunglasses and kept her head down, but through the dark lenses she uptrained her eyeballs to watch him turn his back and piss into a watering can.

By week seven, the weeds were coming up a bit – it must be the time of year, she thought – so she spent a whole day there hand-pulling them. She ached by evening, and got home too late and too tired to do anything except order takeaway and watch 24 Hours in A&E.

The next morning, she woke early from a dream about the studio. It had been months, and she missed it – it was the one job she’d had that she enjoyed. Edgar had said to take as long as she needed, told her to keep in touch, but she knew that after this long, he’d probably be onto someone else. Most likely the new girl, though the new girl seemed to have her wits about her, she thought as she grabbed a banana, threw it in a bag and left.

The weeds were an invasive kind that could regenerate from tiny fragments of leaf, stem or root, she’d read – so you had to get all of it out, take it away, ideally burn it. She pulled a couple of buckets from the shed, and filled them with the green fronds and black rope-like roots that she tugged up, so many that the buckets weren’t enough, she had to make evil-looking piles of the stuff on the grass. Lying there in small uniform heaps, they were like witchy offerings, like something from a gallery installation.

It was two, perhaps three hours before she straightened up to get her breath back, and started back with a yelp – a large fox was crouching on the roof of her shed, not ten feet away, watching her, steadily. At her cry, it bounded down, scrabbleclawing wood. It turned and met her eye again, as if checking that she wasn’t going to be the one to leave, before vanishing. She sat for a minute, jangled, before tuning in to the rattle of her stomach, ripcording like a petrol-powered lawnmower, and remembering her banana. She forced a few bites, and as she chewed, she thought about the fox, wondered where it made its den. Whether at night, the man in the tent heard the foxes mating. She’d heard foxes at it, once, and almost phoned the police – she’d thought a child was being murdered. To her it was the sound of chaos unleashed, reality tearing at the seams, the worst thing she could imagine. She wondered if it sent chills through the man as he lay awake under the thin nylon. Whether he ever woke up crying.

This time last year, illustrated by cartoon fruit in the app, with googly eyes and grin, it had been the size of a blueberry.

By June, she’d read up some more, and learned a series of strategies for tackling the weeds: the first was to cover them up for months at a time, starving them of light and oxygen – weakening, suppressing them. Alternatively, she could pull them up, just like she’d been doing, though she’d read that digging might make them worse – tools could chop roots and leave bits in the ground that would sprout back. The final way was to use chemicals; unwise, if she wanted to eat whatever she grew. And she might. So she covered some of the beds with old, flattened cardboard boxes, weighed them down with bricks. The rest she kept tending, plucking all the weeds from the surface, and she couldn’t help it, even if it wasn’t for the best, she went down with her spade, six inches, a foot, and wrenched out their snaking roots. As she worked she made a mental list of her enemies, the people whose lives she could infect with the weeds if she found some ingenious way to do it. She’d read that some were so invasive they’d grow through floorboards, devalue homes – that if they got under your house you might never sell it.

For the rest of that month she went almost every day, and it started flourishing – became viable, she thought. Her strawberry plants grew bushy and their swelling fruits ripened; her sweetpeas started to creep up the bamboo tripods she’d stuck in. She started getting angry enough with the snails that ate the red berries to start flinging the bastards into a bucket of water to drown, or squashing them underfoot with a shudder. She took home plastic bags full of the holey fruit, determined not to waste it. She washed the slime off, ate them in front of a show called Medical Mysteries. One night, it was about a man with testicles so huge they dangled to his knees so he couldn’t walk and had to have surgery. She dozed in the screen’s lurid light, breathing a  strawberrysweet scent into the warm air of the room as she drifted among visions of monstrously appendaged men who trailed shimmering goo as they moved.

It got hotter, and there was less rain, so she needed to go more often to water everything and keep cutting the grass that grew and grew, and to deal with the weeds, which grew even faster, even without water. She stared at them, incredulous – why were they so much more alive than everything else? She dug a shallow trench for a row of bean seedlings, and as she exposed the cool depths of the soil, she went cold. The roots were everywhere. It was as though they knew they had to stay underground, but were multiplying there, covertly. Her skin prickled as she hacked at them, twisting and prising them out of the dark earth and casting them into a huge pail. For a split second, as she dumped in a freshdug batch, she saw them writhe like eels, and brought one ragebooted foot down inside the bucket – stamping – fuckers! She was stronger now, the empty feeling was filling in, and she was glad to have this project, this distraction. She was wresting control. She’d learned that leeks had to be blanched, peas trained, rhubarb forced. She used string, wire, canes. A different kind of art.

As everything grew, she began measuring it all. The tomato plants got to ninety centimetres; her beans only ten before the snails devoured them. The raspberries didn’t grow up so much as out – thirty, forty centimetres across, small flowers attracting bees, then magically transforming into little maroon velvet fruits. She ate them straight off the bush, staining her fingers with their crimson operating-theatre ooze.

At the end of the ninth week, she counted fifty ruined strawberries, saw the size of the pile they made, perfection spoiled, and the fury rose in her. She searched the culprits out, twenty-three of them, from their hiding places, lined them up on an old plank and waited until they peeped out, extended their tiny headnecks, antennae. She took a closeup photo of the biggest one, sent it to Edgar. She pictured him opening the message at the studio; knew he’d be fascinated by it, by the seeping grey membranes. He’d look at it again in private, she thought, it would probably turn him on. She knelt very still, watching as the creatures began to move, and felt a horrible thrill fizz through her body as a couple were swooped on by crows. With their beaks, the birds struck the molluscs against the wood, cracking their shells and downgulping the soft bodies. With a grim smile, she stood and clapped to scare the crows away, then took an old half brick and in a kind of controlled frenzy, smashed the rest of the snails one by one, crushing them to a terrible paste, not flinching, not even when slime flew into her face. When she was done, she sat back, satisfied, and saw the man from the tent, staring at her from across the way, with an uncertain look. She waved at him and wiped her spattered cheek with her sleeve.

This time last year, it was the size of a grape.

That night she watched two old episodes of Bodyshock: one about a woman so morbidly obese that a wall of her house had to be bulldozed to get her out to take her to hospital; and another about a little girl who cried tears of blood. As she drowsed on the sofa, she thought about the man in the tent, and what he might be doing at that moment. She began dreaming, and he was cooking escargot in a pot on a fire. She saw them inside his mouth, slurpsliding down his gullet, and then she was inside the half-ton woman, as the gastric bypass unfolded in ghastly technicolour. Slippery tubes pulsed fluid – mucous, liquid-secretions. The history of medicine that she’d studied at school was conjured up again in fragments: the four humours in all their bile-wet glory and dreadful imbalance. Surgical instruments danced through innards, probing, glinting, refracting imaginary light off the insides of her resting, twitching eyelids.

In week twelve, after a dry spell, she decided to take a look under the suppressing cardboard. She lifted the stones and peeled it back; it was starting to disintegrate, trying to become part of the soil. It didn’t come easily, because it was attached to the ground by weird pinkish tendrils that were piercing the card and growing through it. Starved of light, they were alien-coloured and weak, but they were alive. They grew horizontally – dragging themselves blindly across the flattened ground, groping for space where there was none: zombie shoots. She got near to the ground for a closer look. These mutants were worse than the green, healthy weeds. With a gloved hand she plucked at some and they snapped, rubbery – they were still strong, still well anchored deep underground. The underside of the cardboard, which she was holding up near her face as she peered beneath, was stuck with dozens of inch-long orange slugs. She lurched back and kicked the cardboard away. They sat, juicy and dumb, clustered in groups, doing what, having slug orgies?

As she composed herself, something neon-yellow caught her eye from fifty feet. It was the man’s tent. It looked bigger. She frowned. Surely it wasn’t a new tent. Maybe he’d cut back the brambles and she could just see more of it. Idiot, she thought – he’s making himself conspicuous. She fleetingly felt sorry for the man, who must be homeless. How sad, how awful. But then she bundled her compassion into a ball, threw it in the shed and padlocked it. We’re all discarded in the end, she thought. In this month last year, it was the size of a lime, and that reminded her to buy some limes, and also some more gin, on the way home.

That night she watched an episode called The girl with eight limbs, and afterward slept only fitfully, on the sofa, sweating through a nightmare about a many-tentacled, grasping creature, following her as she walked the white-walled rooms of an exhibition.

On the hottest day of the year, she worked the hardest she’d ever, and listened to music on her headphones, which brought her alive. Devo, Television, Depeche Mode, her favourites. She even caught herself singing along. Her skin had darkened in the sun and her flattened cardboard boxes had done the opposite, they were a bleached out dusty grey. She was thin now, but her freckled arms and legs were strong and supple. She harvested fruit, summer vegetables, admired the tendrilcurls of her peas, the winding stems now all the way up the tripods. She’d done this, without any help, with her own hands, her own body. And the best thing was the beefsteak tomato, perfectly ripe: an heirloom variety, skin ridged and puckered like scar tissue, deep orange and purple striped, six inches in diameter. An inch for every month of last year’s project. And yielding from its stem on this day in late August, a day that might mark a year since the day that may have been. She didn’t need to cut the tomato, it came easily away with the gentlest tug, into her ready cupped hands. She rubbed its leaves and inhaled the deep green scent that smelled to her like a warm sleeping body. She wasn’t sure what she was going to do with it, she couldn’t imagine eating it. So she sat down in the grass, which was growing long again, and cradled the fruit tenderly with interlaced fingers, careful not to puncture its taut belly. It was heavy. She’d take it home and weigh it, she thought. Maybe look up a way to preserve it – make this miraculous, fleeting thing last longer. She took a photo, which was another way of canning or bottling it, she reflected, capturing it forever like a specimen in a jar, and after only a moment’s hesitation, she sent the picture to Edgar.

Rialto Rendezvous                                                                       

If we arrange to meet in Venice, where would you suggest? Outside St Mark’s Cathedral might seem the obvious place, but hectic and not very relaxing with crowds of tourists in constant motion. Outside the fascist front of the railway station? Convenient, perhaps, but once again, swarms of visitors arriving and leaving, and not very atmospheric. Which leaves the Rialto Bridge, heart of the city’s activity, where we can lean out and watch gondolas, motor launches, and barges pass beneath on the Grand Canal. Although a great many people are crossing the bridge, they aren’t all tourists, and a lot of those, like us, are standing still soaking in the ambience.

The Rialto Bridge, then. The Riva Alto, ‘high bank’, the oldest part of the city where refugees from the crumbling Roman empire hammered in poplar stakes to reclaim a marsh. Perhaps the most evocative symbol of Venice. So familiar we hardly question it as an icon. But let us stand back down beside the canal—on the Riva del Vin, say, near the church of San Silvestro—and assess the bridge in terms of design. How does it measure up?

The sloping rows of arches are what we notice first. They’re set back from the balustrade of the walkway and have an air of not belonging to the bridge structure itself. The balustrade, with its rows of stone balusters and small brackets, is heavily patterned. The plainness of the arches is a stylistic mismatch. The arches of the Ponte Vecchio in Florence are, to me, much more satisfying. The columns supporting the arches grow naturally out of the parapet edging the walkway, which in turn grows out of the bridge structure beneath, all in the same dark stone.

To further the comparison: at the springing points of the arches of the Ponte Vecchio there’s a change of material from stone to plaster, celebrated by modest column heads. The Rialto arches are bland cutouts from unexceptional stonework. They look like one of those printed lengths of pattern provided for collage, snipped to length and too long to be lacking punctuation. The Ponte Vecchio arches have a clear formal relationship with the curve of the span below. The Rialto Bridge arches have none. Also I long to see, in the areas of blank wall between the heads of the arches, glazed terra cotta medallions like those by Andrea della Robbia on the Ospedale degli Innocenti in Florence.

And the skyline? It would be unfair to compare the straight edge of the Rialto Bridge roof with the fishtailed Ghibbelline merlons and crenels of the Ponte Scaligero in Verona. The Ponte Scaligero is part of a large defensive structure. But I love the way those battlements reach up to embrace the clouds. The bland roof of the Rialto Bridge ignores the sky. One could say the roof of the Ponte Vecchio is bland, but that bridge, with its outgrowth of homes, is more domestic than civic despite its fame. The Rialto Bridge is nothing if not civic. It ought, if not to embrace the sky, at least shake hands with it.

If the long sloping roofs don’t do that, surely the central feature should. But its pitched roof also ignores the sky, and its eaves relate awkwardly to the curves of the long roofs. To me this feature is just another piece of collage which bears little relation to the rest, either in its style or its abrupt juxtaposition. In musical terms, its relation to the long rows of arches is like a key change without common-chord modulation. And a final comment on this part of the bridge: to me the stonework above the centre of the main span doesn’t look deep enough.

And yet—the Rialto Bridge is an icon. Seen lit at night against darkness it seems magical, like fairy lace. You think, Ah! How can this be, despite all my strictures?

I think when an image is seen over and over there’s a brainwashing effect. Familiarity trumps criticism. To be reproduced so often on brochures and souvenirs, to be a magnet for tourists, to somehow be Venice, the bridge must surely be something fine? There’s a parallel in the field of graphic design. Many corporate logos are excellent, but many are clunky and ill-balanced, yet the constant repetition of the latter can hypnotise our perception. (The clumsy logo for the 2012 London Olympics is a good example.)

So my censure is unwelcome. I’m like the fastidious diner who undermines the enjoyment of his companions by saying the sauce is a soupçon too rich or the green beans just a little too limp. Most visitors to Venice love the Rialto Bridge. Though I sympathise with one who said it was overcrowded with tourists, boats, and surrounding shops, and hence not romantic.

If I invite you to rendezvous there I’ll suggest the quiet of the night, when we see it lit up like fairy lace, insubstantial.

By AlexBarr       

Hometown in Accent

Photo From Lastly

One morning as I was writing on the computer, I heard a sudden cry from outside my window. It was someone screaming for help.

“I want to see you, my grandson!”

My thoughts interrupted, I was shocked and my heart was beating at a quickened pace.

The cry was lasting, and annoying. It was an elderly Chinese woman’s voice, something very familiar to me. I moved out of my chair and walked close to the window, curious to find out what was happening.

An old Chinese woman was standing in front of my neighbor’s door. She was about sixty, with short gray hair, dressed in faded clothes and khaki trousers. She was crying and furiously knocking on the door. No one answered.

After a while, her cries ran out and she just squatted there. I decided to go out to give her a hand. She looked at me with a shocked expression as I approached.

“Chinese?!” She asked me. There was a gleam in her eyes. I nodded.

“What can I do for you?” I asked.

She quickly stood up and grabbed my hand. It made me feel uneasy, but I could say nothing.

She burst out crying again. There was a strange feeling that morning. I almost panicked, worrying about a misunderstanding with my neighbors. I tried to calm her down.

“Please, tell me what has happened!”

She only kept whining, “I want to see my grandson.”

I tried to get out from her hand, and then she noticed and released me.

She sobbed, “Comrade, you must help me!”

I seemed to be her only chance. She poured out her story. Maybe she spoke too quickly, or her story was too crazy, but I was still panicking and just couldn’t put together the pieces. I think got the key points, though: she wanted to speak to the house owner, and she wanted to visit her grandson.

I tried to calm myself down, and knocked on the door, asking if anyone was inside. But no one replied. So I invited her to my house to see if I could help her.

As she headed to my house, she kept repeating her story.

“Please, take a seat,” I said once we were inside my house, passing a cup of water to her.

“Cold!” she said to me.

Oh, I forgot Chinese people are used to drinking hot water. I filled the kettle and boiled the water. She continued her story while sitting in my sofa.

Soon, I passed her the cup of hot water.

“Too hot!” she snapped, as if stung by bees.

“Sorry!” I said, and suggested she put the cup on table. She did so, while still talking during the entire time. I listened but said nothing.

Because she repeated her story over and over, eventually I got the whole picture. The house’s owners were her daughter and son-in-law. She desired a visit with her lovely grandson. She hadn’t been seen him for several weeks, and missed him so much.

I had seen the couple on occasion, and thought about the nice boy in the mother’s arms.

Suddenly, the old lady asked me, “Are you listening?” I nodded. “Do you agree with me?” she asked.

What could I say? I just tried to comfort her with, “I think you will be able to see your grandson after they come back home.”

“But they didn’t let me in!”

The old lady complained more and more. What could I do? I lent my ears to her, encouraging her to think about the kindnesses that her daughter had done for her over the years.

I felt tired and yawned several times; I was used to taking a short nap at about noon.

“I’m sorry about that.”

She stopped talking to me and stood up from the sofa. I felt sorry for her then.

“You can phone me,” I told her, and wrote down my number.

She was excited and thanked me for my consideration.

“If they were you…,” she seemed ready to burst out crying again.

Dread appeared on my face. She noticed, toned down, and shook my hand.

“It will be better,” I said to her.

I lay in bed after she left, but couldn’t get to sleep. I thought about her story, putting it all together again. After I got up, I couldn’t concentrate on my writing any more. Time passed, and the evening came. My wife Sue returned home, and cooked dinner in the kitchen.

I didn’t tell her the old lady’s story, because I still felt very tired and confused. Sue was exhausted after work, and I didn’t want to annoy her. She didn’t pay attention to my yawning, and just focused on cooking.

Years ago, she used to kill time and loneliness by cooking, even sending emails to me from New Zealand to China saying, “Cooking cures my homesickness.”

                              2

One day while I was gardening, my neighbor the husband went to his mailbox. I decided to walk up to him and say hello.

He smiled and replied, “How are you?”

I told him that the Chinese woman had visited his house. His smile iced up, and a dour expression covered his face. I slowly realized what was happening, but I was still somewhat confused.

I thought perhaps my broken English was unable to clearly express what I was trying to say. I felt my face burn, and I couldn’t continue.

The man unceremoniously took his mail and returned to his house. In the meantime, his Chinese wife appeared to say hello to me. It seemed there was a chance for me to turn the situation around.

So I said hello back to her in Chinese, and she smiled. When I told her that an old Chinese lady had been here, her smile quickly disappeared and she didn’t say anything else, quietly returning to her house.

I couldn’t figure out what on earth could be wrong. Was it because of my broken English? But what about my Chinese? Maybe it was because I am a Cantonese from the south, and she’s a northern lady? But we both understood Mandarin, even if I had a different accent.

My own wife and I had moved to the neighborhood only one week before, so I wasn’t very familiar with the neighbors. There was still much to learn. I wanted to figure out what was happening, so on the weekend I questioned my wife about it. She had no idea. She said to leave it alone—it’s not our business.

I felt bored with it after a while, and continued my writing. Then, one day, the phone rang. Someone spoke to me in Chinese, saying, “They didn’t listen to me!”

I couldn’t recognize the speaker, so I asked, “Who are you?”

She replied, “I am your Chinese comrade.” I realized it was she, as she told me that she was the old Chinese lady I had met before. “I have been to your home,” she mentioned.

“Oh, I remember,” I said to her.

The woman kept on talking, just like last time. I felt faint, and tried to comfort her, but it was useless.

“You must help me. You are Chinese too—you are my countryman!” She raised her tone hysterically. “If you will not help me, who can help me?” she continued.

She talked too much. I was already tired of it, but she kept going. Suddenly, my cell phone rang loudly. I had to say sorry to her, and hung up the land line. It was my wife Sue on the cell. She asked me to bring a book to her school.

I drove there quickly, and passed the book to her.

“Who were you talking to when I called?” Sue complained.

“A lady,” I replied. Her face turned to another color. So I grinned, and added one more word: “Old!” Sue was a little embarrassed, and relaxed again.

                              3

I became upset over the following several days as the old lady constantly phoned me, reporting her new stories and interrupting my writing. I had lost my peaceful writer’s life.

Whenever the phone rang, I wondered if I should answer. If I didn’t answer, I might miss some important messages. If I did, and it was her, then damn!

She reported every conversation and argument she had with her daughter. She said to me, “If you’re my daughter, you should be on my side? Right?” I just listened, never answering. She continued:“Can you guess what she had said to me?”

“No,” I said.

“’Mum, I do really love you,’” she said, mimicking her daughter’s speech. “She loves me? Really? I want to see the proof!”

“Proof?” I was confused.

“She should stand by me!” she shouted over the phone.

“What did your daughter say?”

“She said that she really loves me, but…she loves her husband, too.”

I didn’t know what to say.

One day, I couldn’t help but complain about it to my wife.

“You’ve gotten in trouble?” Sue said, joking at first.

I was not happy. “I’m serious!” I insisted.

Sue simply expressed that I shouldn’t even have given our home phone number to the old lady.

I explained, “I have no experience with these things, I just wanted to help her….”

Sue smiled. “But you didn’t imagine what would happen next.”

She gave me the number to a community at-risk hotline.

“She can get some expert advice there.”

Sue had been a volunteer at the hotline for years—she thought that was good for her to adapt to the local culture.

“We are professionals,” she added.

After I gave the hotline number to the old lady, my home phone still rang sometimes, but we wouldn’t answer. Sue and I made a deal to only use cell phones for a period of time, until the old lady gave up. It worked. Peace returned to my life once more, and I was happy. But it seemed the opposite for Sue.

Every Sunday evening, she returned home from her community hotline work with grey clouds over her face.

“I want to kill them!” she would say while chopping vegetables in the kitchen.

This made me worry about what had happened, but she wasn’t willing to tell me. “Everything is fine,” she’d say, trying to comfort me. She talked about business, but gave no details. I did not believe everything was fine, as the shadows over her face were getting thicker than ever.

One evening, while she was chopping meat, she accidently cut herself. I helped her to wrap her wounded finger, asking what happened. But she kept silent. I had to try to persuade her:

“You need to get some help. You seem like a patient yourself nowadays.”

She did not respond, and only sighed softly. Then she continued to cook.

But she did say more before we went to sleep: “It is all up to you!”

I didn’t understand what she was talking about. I asked her to tell me more, and after several long seconds of silence, she finally told me what had happened.

The old lady had been phoning the hotline. Unfortunately, Sue was the one to answer. She praised Sue for her patience in listening, and from then on the old lady had locked Sue up, and constantly phoned according to Sue’s work schedule.

“In the beginning it was okay, but it’s always getting worse.”

Sue went on to summarize the whole story, which I had missed out on.

The old lady’s daughter came from northern China to study in New Zealand. After graduation she got a job, married a local Kiwi, and their first baby was born. She was very happy, and helped her parents to immigrate to New Zealand. Two generations of families had lived together to take care of a baby. It seemed to be a happy ending!

“But…things got complicated,” Sue said sadly. “Because of the difference between eastern and western cultures, they argued every day.”

For instance, the grandma wanted to dress the baby in bundles of thick coats, but her son-in-law did not agree and said that Kiwi kids should be a little wild and not afraid of cold weather.

Another time she complained about how her daughter went back to work so quickly after giving birth. But the daughter and her husband always ignored the old lady. They argued so much that the daughter had to rent another house for her parents to live in.

“The problem seemed be solved that way.”

“But then, the mother still wanted to visit her grandson.”

“It’s human nature.”

“She still thought she could go to their house all the time.”

The old lady acted like the daughter’s home was also hers. She came without warning—any time she wished. But her son-in-law didn’t even let her in. The old lady wouldn’t go away, and banged on the door, cried, and asked neighbors for help.

Finally, one day the old lady got to her son-in-law and dragged him away by the arm, and in the scuffle her hand was hurt. She burst out crying, claiming to the neighbors that she had been injured by her son-in-law. They suggested she that she go to the doctor for a checkup. Then the doctor wanted to report it to the police.

“He may be arrested,” she told Sue.

The old lady worried about more trouble, so she stopped the doctor from going further: “You can cure my body, but what about my heart?”

Other than prescribe some pain medication, the doctor could do nothing.

Suddenly, Sue stopped her story and yawned widely. I suppose she felt guilty. So I reminded her to go to sleep soon, because she had to get up at 5a.m. the next morning. She held me as she slipped into dreams.

                              4

One Sunday morning, I got up at 8a.m., wrote until noon and, feeling hungry, I realized Sue had not gotten up yet. Oh God, I thought. She forgot to go to the community hotline. So I went up to the bedroom to check on her.

“Get up!” I shouted, waking her. She held her pillow and stared at me sleepily. “It’s volunteer time,” I said.

Yawning, she answered, “I’ve quit.”

I was surprised. “Quit? Why?”

Sue patted the bed, pulling me to her: “I want to survive.”

She told me more about the story of the old lady.

The last time she was at the hotline, the old lady had continued phoning her.“My husband wants to divorce with me!” she said.

Sue was surprised, and tried to comfort her by saying maybe her husband was just joking.

The old lady explained, “I just want to see my grandson. He does not support me, and instead complains about how I’m annoying him!” She cried over phone, “I do everything for them, but in the end they all betrayed me!”

“Crying won’t help. Could you please talk to them?”

“I went to their house, but my son-in-law won’t open the door.”

“Maybe you can leave them be for a while? Wait until there’s a better time?”

“I just want to see my grandson, but they won’t ever let me in!”

The old lady repeated herself again and again. Sue gave her suggestions, like waiting and making appointments, and pointed out that adults must do what is best for children.

The old lady cried sadly, “I can’t give up on this. My heart was broken! I don’t even understand English. Could the staff talk to my husband and son-in-law?” Sue said it was impossible. “What can I do now?” The old lady’s cries increased.

“You can talk to the manager face-to-face.”

Sue could do nothing but turn to her manager.

After finishing the story, she sighed and took a deep breath. I joked with her, “You are a trained expert! It’s fine, you can stay home and spend more time with me.”

I kissed her, and tried to go back to my writing.

Suddenly, the phone rang loudly. Sue answered, and then quickly motioned to me and tilted the phone so that I could hear.

I leaned in and listened.

“They’re all unwilling to help me…Just tried to stop me…Oh, I want to talk to Sir Tang? Has he moved out? Oh, you are my comrade, your voice is so familiar, hotline consultant Miss Sue …Yes, you sound so similar… I miss her, such patience.”

“Sorry…I… I am not Miss Sue.”

“Oh…Well, I told her, ‘You are my daughter, forever, I love you.’ She told me that she loves me, too. So I said to her that she must make a choice between her husband and me. She said she can’t make that choice. I said she is my daughter, she should be on my side. We are Chinese!”

Sue couldn’t help replying, “This is New Zealand. Not China.”

The old lady went right on talking: “You are my daughter, this is a fact, no one can change it, even in a foreign country….”

                  

Havana’s Gas Guzzling American Classic Cars

Photo By Pixabay

Every Cuban guidebook has a gas guzzling American 1950s classic car on its cover. It is a symbol of Cuba.

These 60 to 70-year-old American classic cars, defying the passage of time, symbolize so much else as well.

That they have survived and are here at all symbolizes a time when Cuba and the United States were friends. That they are in their dilapidated state today symbolizes the end of that friendship.

They symbolize the end of Fulgencio Batista’s cruel tyranny and the beginning of the harsh leadership of Fidel Castro.

They symbolize the resilience and innovation of the Cuban people. The United States’ trade embargo preventing the export of spare parts to Cuba, the owners of these gas guzzlers have somehow managed to keep their cars running and on the road.

Centro – Central Havana boasts the largest concentration of these American gas guzzlers.

Scores of them are parked outside the Gran Teatro de La Habana – The Grand Theatre of Havana, and the Hotel Inglaterra. All convertibles. All restored. All brightly colored blues, reds, greens, and even pinks. Their lines and curves are striking. Their shiny chrome glints in the bright sunshine. These are tourist taxis. Their owners buff them and polish their chrome, waiting for a hirer to come along.

Parked outside El Capitolio – the Capital Building, are scores more. Their paintwork is dull. Their chrome does not sparkle. These are the unrestored cars used by Cubans. Some are colectivos – share taxis.

The models have familiar names: Buicks, Cadillacs, Chevrolets, Chryslers, Dodges, and Fords.

Some models like Packards and Plymouths are near-extinct.

These American relics on wheels evoke a romanticism of yesteryear.

I was photographing a bright fire engine red convertible Chevrolet. The sun shone down brightly on its polished panels, reflecting its high sheen. The bodywork was flawless. Made to be admired from every angle, I took a picture from every angle. Its fins were stunning. Whoever thought to put fins on a car? I wondered.

“You like my car,” a voice behind me asked.

“It’s a beautiful car,” I replied. “You look after it so well.”

“Thank you. Would you like to come for a ride in it?” The man asked.

This was a tourist taxi, amongst the best restored and most attractive of the American gas guzzlers. For a steep tourist price you can be driven around Havana in a classic 1950s convertible for a half-hour. The driver will tell you about his car, and the sights along the way.

“You work so hard on your car. You should relax. I will drive your car. You can sit in the front, or stretch out in the back, relaxed. Which do you prefer?”

He laughed. Perhaps my suggestion was not as original as I thought.

“You are the visitor, señor” he smiled. “It is my responsibility to help you experience my city. You must be the one relaxed. I will do the work.”

“How long have you had this beautiful car,” I asked.

“This car belonged to my uncle. My grandfather bought it new, in 1957. He gave it to my uncle. My uncle gave it to me 5 years ago when he died.”

“Did you restore it?” I wondered.

“Oh yes. For my uncle this car was practical. When it needed a new coat of paint, he painted it with a brush. The brushstrokes were ugly. I sanded the panels back to remove all the paint. Back to the bare metal. My friend is a spray-painter. He made a few repairs to the panels and spray-painted this new finish. A friend of his repaired the dashboard. Parts of the dashboard are new. This new white leather upholstery was made by a leatherworker here in Havana.”

“How is it possible to keep a car like this repaired for so many years,” I asked.

“It is very difficult. The American bloqueo stops the export of spare parts to Cuba,” he said.

The bloqueo – blockade is how Cubans refer to the American embargo.

“So, how are these cars kept running?”

“First, we use the parts of cars no longer on the road. If that is not possible, very clever mechanics will improvise. They will find a different solution. Or they will make the part themselves. If an engine has many problems, the whole engine is replaced. A long time ago they were replaced with diesel engines from Czechoslovakia. Now they are replaced with Japanese engines. It is much easier to obtain parts for Japanese engines.”

These American time machines are not admired for their authenticity. Under the hood of most there is not much of that left. Mostly they are admired for their attractiveness. They are also admired for the Frankensteinian passion and determined inventiveness of their owners and mechanics.

“Many of these cars have Japanese engines?” I repeated, unsure if that is what he had said.

“About one-half of our American cars have Japanese engines. My car still has its original engine,” he said as he went over to the hood and lifted it.

Sections of the engine looked elderly. Other sections looked very new – polished chrome in fact.

“Almost all the engine is original or has original parts from other cars. A few sections are new parts. My cousin in New York gets spare parts in America, some new, some used, and he brings them to me when he visits.”

“Stunning. Absolutely stunning. OK, let’s go for a ride,” I said as I walked to the driver’s side of the car, holding out my hand for the keys.

“You can get in on this side if you would like, but you must sit on the other side,” he laughed.

I laughed as I opened the driver’s side door and sat in the driver’s seat. “This is a big car,” I said, as I slid over to the passenger seat.

“My name is Philip,” I introduced myself.

“Tomás,” he said as he turned the ignition.

The engine did not purr. It throbbed and growled. A quietly purring Japanese engine would have emasculated this car.

“Keeping these cars working today is much easier than in my uncle’s time,” Tomás said. “The bloqueo stops spare parts coming to Cuba. Now it is easier for our relatives in America to visit Cuba. They can bring back the spare parts that we need. I remember this car was often in the street in front of my uncle’s house on blocks, covered to protect it from the weather, unable to run. When my uncle could not find spark plugs or could not repair something, the car had a rest until he could find the spark plug or do the repair. Today we do not have these problems so much.”

We drove along the Malecon. The air was sweet and salty. Handsome fifties finned relics sped along in both directions.

“The restored cars are almost always tourist taxis, like this car,” Tomás explained.

“Would you like to pay a visit to my mechanic,” Tomás asked. “He lives in Vedado. His workshop is at his house.”

“Sure, let’s do that,” I replied.

We arrived at an apartment block in a residential street in Vedado. Opposite was a sprawling three level decaying mansion. Next to it was another, equally crying out desperately for restoration. They had known better days. The apartment block, once modern and attractive, was plain. A driveway sloped down under the apartment building. Tomás walked down the driveway and waved at me to follow.

“Tony,” he called. “Are you here?”

We turned towards the metallic sound of tools clanging on the concrete floor. Tony emerged from under a Buick.

Hola Tomás,” Tony replied. “Good to see you.”

“Come, let me introduce you to my friend Philip. Philip, this is Antonio. We call him Tony. In Cuba we have very good mechanics. Tony is the best.”

“I’m pleased to meet you, Tony.” Mechanics don’t shake hands when they’re working. Judging by the grime on Tony’s hands, he had been hard at work.

“Welcome to my little shop,” Tony said.

The “little shop” was the huge basement of the apartment building. The not unpleasant smell of oil and gasoline permeated. Five giant American gas-guzzling cars were in varying stages of disassembly, and there was still plenty of room. Shelving lined two walls. They were full of car parts. Some large. Some tiny in small drawers. What looked like a whole engine was in a corner. Next to it rested what looked like a regularly cannibalized engine.

A sedan with its roof removed was transformed into a convertible. Tourists preferred to ride in a convertible so they could soak in the Havana sights from all angles.

“Tony is an improviser,” Tomás explained. “If he does not have a part, and cannot get one, he improvises. My carburetor is not a Chevrolet carburetor. It came from a Russian tractor. Tony made it fit. It has worked now for almost five years. It will probably work forever.

“We have to improvise,” Tony explained “It is best to get the proper part. But so often we cannot get the proper part. Then we must improvise.”

“Ofelia, we have guests,” Tony called out through a doorway. “Can you make three expressos please?”

“How do you get parts like brake pads, or gaskets and seals?” I asked.

“I make them when I need them,” Tony said.

“There must be hard to get parts, like a piston,” I said

“If I don’t have the right one, and I can’t get one, I’ll used whatever piston I do have or can get and I will machine it and grind it until it fits perfectly,” Tony said modestly.

Ofelia came down to the garage and left a tray.

Gracias Ofelia,” Tony called. “Ofelia is my youngest daughter. She makes the best expresso.”

On the tray were three small expressos, three small glasses of water, and three shot glasses of ron – rum – what else?

The belching roar of another gas guzzler came from the street as it approached. It stopped in front of the driveway. All we could see were its tyres, their rim a striking white.

“Ofelia, we have another guest. Can you make one more expresso please?” Tony called out.

A large man walked down the driveway.

Hola, Tony,” he called.

Hola, Augustin,” Tony responded. Introductions followed.

Ofelia returned with another tray with another shot glass of rum, another expresso, and another water.

Gracias, querida,” – thank you darling, said Tony.

“I have brought you an exhaust system for that Buick over there,” Augustin said. “My brother sourced one in Indiana. It was new about 5 years ago, so it is not very old.”

“That’s great. Thank you, Augustin,” Tony replied.

“And, look at this,” Augustin said, pulling out a half-liter bottle out of his pocket. “This is brake fluid,” he announced proudly.

Tony’s and Tomás’ reaction told me that brake fluid was a precious commodity.

“Now I can stop using shampoo and can use real brake fluid,” Augustin said. “It is just as well, as I was running out of shampoo.”

For these Cubans, their American gas-guzzling cars were an obsession. They loved them, and they would do anything to keep them on the road.

We sipped rum, sipped expresso, sipped water, and reflected on the survival of 1950s American classic cars.

By Philip Mendes

Concordia Summit 2024: A Pivotal Moment for Climate Action and Regional Collaboration

Harnessing Regional Unity for Climate Resilience

The 2024 Concordia Summit in Miami emerged as a cornerstone event, significantly shaping discourse on climate change, particularly focusing on its impact on the Caribbean and the broader Western Hemisphere. The summit not only addressed key global challenges but also unveiled strategic partnerships aimed at fostering sustainable solutions, such as the notable Concordia Amazonas Initiative.

At the heart of the summit was an urgent dialogue on climate change, where the unique vulnerabilities of the Caribbean were spotlighted. The region, known for its picturesque landscapes, faces dire threats from rising sea levels and increasingly severe weather events due to global warming. The summit’s discussions emphasized the necessity for comprehensive strategies to enhance the resilience of these island nations.

A highlight of the summit was the announcement of a strategic partnership between Concordia and CrossBoundary Group’s Fund for Nature, centering around the Concordia Amazonas Initiative. This collaboration aims to channel financing into nature-based projects that are crucial for preserving the Amazon rainforest—a vital component of the global climate solution. Former Colombian President Iván Duque, a key figure in this initiative, remarked on the partnership’s potential to significantly contribute to biodiversity protection and sustainable regional development.

The summit’s focus extended to innovative solutions for climate action, including the promotion of green hydrogen and other renewable energy sources, positioning Latin America and the Caribbean as potential leaders in non-conventional energy. The discussions underscored the importance of integrating market-led approaches to ensure economic viability alongside environmental sustainability.

The newly formed alliance between Concordia and the Fund for Nature is particularly poised to address the funding gap in high-integrity carbon projects. Kate Wharton of CrossBoundary highlighted the critical need for investment in nature-based solutions, which currently receive a scant portion of global climate finance. This partnership is set to spearhead efforts to enhance access to capital for projects that not only mitigate climate impact but also bolster biodiversity and support local communities in the Amazon biome.

Furthering its commitment, the Concordia Amazonas Summit is scheduled to take place in Guyana, offering a platform for continued dialogue and action among leaders from various sectors. This summit aims to identify and implement scalable, sustainable solutions that could model effective climate action across the globe.

Given the unique nature and high stakes of the upcoming Amazonas Summit, Concordia has expressed that participation will be curated to ensure a focused and impactful gathering, with opportunities for partnerships and sponsorships to amplify support for the program.

A Call to Action for Collective Effort

The 2024 Concordia Summit served as a compelling call to action, reminding us of the urgent need for coordinated efforts to address climate change. The establishment of the Concordia Amazonas Initiative and its strategic partnerships exemplifies a proactive approach to tackling these global challenges, with a clear focus on creating measurable impacts.

To learn more visit www.concordia.net enquiries@concordia.net

Road Trip in Serbia: Yes or No

Thelma and Louise sprang to mind while we were driving on the E763 towards Zlatibor. In our home movie, the roles were reversed. Instead of us being against the whole world, it seemed the whole world, in this case, Serbia, was against us.

My travel buddy, my Thelma, a friend who I wanted to show the secret places of the country, was Rachel, and she was sitting quietly next to me. She didn’t even DJ our pre-recorded stash of music which we had carefully chosen before setting off. That should have been an early warning sign but I was too engrossed in finding the right route to our chosen destination.  The idea of being stuck between two long lorries on a narrow dual carriageway without any traffic signs, full of potholes, unexcepted bends and people, yes people, walking by the side of the busy road like they were on the Champs-Elysees, was a trifle tiresome. Well, terrifying actually.

The first sign that something was wrong was when after two very long hours of avoiding other vehicles we came back to the very same spot we had set off from. Considering there is no road ring around Belgrade, we could have viewed this as an achievement. I asked Rachel if she would like to drive so I could navigate. Her utter horror was reason enough to put me behind the wheel again. I put it down to her being English, with all that driving on the wrong side of the road thing.

For the record, we had been offered GPS but the proud Serbian streak in me refused, as I spoke the language, had a local driving licence and could read the Cyrillic Road signs. The reality was that I had left the country a long time ago, drove only around the city and there were no traffic signs on the roads. If there were any, they were shown just after you needed to decide to turn left or right which is too late without crashing the car. A useful map which was collecting dust showed the whole non-existent country, Yugoslavia, and was written in Cyrillic. It was the size of a table cloth, too big for the car and too full of painful memories to hold.

Google maps on a mobile wasn’t an option. Rachel’s phone would roam and mine was old, pre touch phone, borrowed from my mother in an attempt to give myself a break from social media. The only “GPS” available. apart from sporadic traffic signs, was my sister, from her office in Belgrade.

“Where are you?” She would every so often ask.

“In Kraljevo.”

“What are you doing in Kraljevo?”

Too scared to say that we got ridiculously lost not once but twice, I lied.

“We are having a coffee. A break. And we filled the tank with petrol.”

“How much did you pay for petrol?”

She, my sister, is very meticulous when it comes to paying bills and goes so far to check bar codes on items against the receipt. After reading the amount from the slip in my hand she half smiling, half worried, added:

“Did you go via Negotin?”

Negotin is a charming little town in the east of the country, on the border with Romania, whereas we had wanted to be on the border with Bosnia, in the west, which we were, after zig zagging the country. The petrol bill clearly didn’t lie.

Refreshed, we set off again, hoping for a less stressful drive, with fewer cars, quieter roads through the scenic national park.

Driving on the empty roads through the national park was rejuvenating, and we started to feel like teenagers again.  This is how we imagined our road trip through Serbia, stress free, enjoyable, inspirational. Even Rachel managed to put some music on.

Then the road turned into endless bends marked with rough patches, and again with no signs. We stopped occasionally to ask for directions from some lonely man walking in the middle of the road. They answer was the same, “Just drive, you can’t get lost.” Was this the philosophy of the transport department – people can’t get lost, hence no traffic signs?

Running out of cigarettes we decided to stop at a village, its homes scattered across the valley. There were four houses, a decaying school, a bright new church and a shop covering all essentials. A nun in front of us, sensing foreigners, and probably feeling holy and desperate to show the country in a different light from the one covering front pages during the 1990s, nodded at us to go ahead and pay for our goodies.  We met her again at the parking place, struck by the outlandish thought that here was a nun who drives. Aren’t they supposed to spend their time praying?

She again gave us priority at the road exit and we again said thank you. While crossing the valley she was following us, quite close, almost touching back of the car. If we had had to stop suddenly, she would have been sitting in our back seat.

The idea of Lewis Hamilton dressed like a nun, driving a country rally across Serbia seemed plausible. She had the attitude, skills, reflexes. The only thing was that road was a far cry from a F1 circuit. Worried that she may be in a hurry, we stopped at the side of the road, letting her pass, but she stopped too. So, we sped up so that we didn’t slow her path to holiness but then she sped up too, enough to be just behind us. We followed the sporadic speed limit, which wasn’t making sense at 20 km/h in the middle of nowhere, probably set for the sake of the local bears, not humans.

Did we acquire a stalker in the shape of a nun? Is this our road horror story? “Killed by a nun.”  A movie tittle flashed in front of my eyes.

Somewhere above the valley a monastery appeared, then suddenly ahead a small unpaved road up to it. And then our stalker, our Lewis Hamilton in the shape of a nun, roared the disintegrating car to the limit, overtook, showed us a middle finger, and suddenly swerved into the side road, cutting us up so effectively that we had brake hard. We thought about following her, because she went to the monastery and we could find her and have a chat about dangerous driving. Or report her to the top nun. By the time we had made our decision, we were too far to turn back and make any complaints. We decided to put it down to experience.

Exhausted, without any plan, we stopped in a small place, Bajina Basta, for something to eat and to get a picture of the House on the River Drina which was first featured in National Geographic. When we visited, it looked lonely, surrounded with shallow water, ready to drift away. Far away from all the Insta displays which make you salivate, we felt cheated at not being impressed. As night was drawing in, we made the decision to stay overnight in Mokra Gora, Drvengrad, the private Disneyland made by the movie director Emir Kusturica. The whole movie “Life is a Miracle” is set among verdant hills and all the movie’s props are scattered between houses built in a traditional Serbian style. Walking around gives you a sense of being on the movie set rather than at a 4-star resort. If you are lucky, you may see the director himself, sitting at a table, like any customer, eating his meal, quietly observing his kingdom.

Next day, after a very healthy, homemade Serbian breakfast, we explored the rolling green hills of the south-western part of Serbia, and crossed the River Drina, a political border between Serbia and Bosnia Hercegovina. BiH is a country made of three entities and one of them, occupying the part just across the Drina, belongs to the Serbian people.  

If we hadn’t been stopped at the kiosk, upgraded to an official border point, and asked for our passports, we wouldn’t have known that we were in a different country, the one belonging to the ‘Serbs across the Drina’, a term used to differentiate them from Serbs proper or ‘Serbs from Serbia’. In a world where borders are falling like ripe cherries, here in this small corner of Europe they are alive and kicking.

The colour of the River Drina is a pure translucent 50 shades of green. It looks serene and inviting, but later on, when we take the boat ride, we can sense the full force of the undercurrents and wonder how wise it was to take a cruise. The Bridge over the Drina, a monument to the Ottoman Empire and eternally immortalised in the eponymous book by Ivo Andric, a Nobel Laureate for Literature, was still standing, despite every single war, since it was built in 1577. Just looking at it gives you a sense of the heavy burden of turbulent history. Further from the bridge we come across Andricgrad, another Disneyland made by Emir Kusturica, dedicated to the writer Ivo Andric. A famous writer immortalised by a famous director. The idea seems well-intentioned, but the emptiness of the place makes you wonder, why build a ghost town? The offer to take a walking tour in the town itself was politely declined.

The following day we took advantage of our stay and went on a steam train, called Saraganska 8, descending 300 m with the route in the shape of number 8. The charm of the old train, 22 tunnels en-route and 365 water springs, makes the whole road trip worthwhile.

Like everything else in this part of world, if is older than 100 years, it lived through different countries. Saraganska 8 was first built during the Austro- Hungarian Empire, finished in the Kingdom of Serbs, Croats and Slovens and re- discovered in the Republic of Serbia. Today it’s a tourist attraction often listed as one of the 10 best things to experience in Serbia. Be prepared for a long, winding journey sometimes filled with smog due to all the tunnels. Having said that, the scenery is breathtaking with the most stupendous views of this part of Serbia.

No visit would be complete without a trip out to the jagged natural wonders of Uvac and meeting its famous residents – griffon vultures. Each one is tagged and local rangers can follow their movements. One of them makes a daily trip to Split in Croatia and comes back in the evening.  According to the rangers, very helpful and knowledgeable people, lovers of everything “Grifton vulture” some of them can fly as far as Poland. If they fly that far they tend not to fly back, hence the tagging and an operational nightmare to return them. Luckily when it comes to nature there are no borders and one Polish “escapee” was flown on airplane by the Serbian ambassador in Poland with a help of the Polish Government.

The views from the top of the meandering river are mind-blowing, albeit a bit of a health hazard. There is a clear need for sturdy walking boots and a stick, something not mentioned when booking the tour. You should be fit in order to get to the top, otherwise you will spend the whole day on the boat, which is rather unsatisfying.

Nature in this part of Serbia is raw but with an open invitation exuberantly decorated, enough to make you forget all about the hazards of driving. The country’s tangled history is all around and needs a deeper understanding than it is usually accorded, otherwise it just seems confusing, contradictory, alarming. Forget about potholes, narrow roads, mad drivers, lack of signs, just be open minded and a road trip in Serbia can be an incredible experience.

Like Gold

She wakes up, jet-lagged, on a military-issue couch in an otherwise empty American base housing in Germany in 2004. She is alone, except for the television, which talks to her in case she is there to listen. It has one channel: Armed Forces Network News.

The television is staticky; they yawn in sync. There is no place for sleepiness at the Olympics.

Her mind awakens, fascinated by intentional purpose. Each athlete is trying so very hard to represent their country, their family. Every single activity becomes grace, wisdom, chance, love, pain, loss. There is always someone to root for. Someone wins and someone loses. There are rules to each event. There is order. Control. Precision. It is summer here in the northern hemisphere, and the pools in Greece shimmer like gold. 

She watches Michael Phelps perform in the sport that will go on to found his international fame as the most decorated Olympic athlete of all time. But for now, he is just one long, overstretched white man, diving into the blues over and over again, never drowning.

Her life is ordered, controlled. At one level by her father, then her mother who tells her to be a good girl so she doesn’t embarrass her father, then by kids at school who want her to be bad so that she’s interesting, then the American government that tells her family where to move and when. Her father will be ordered to go There, wherever There is, to fight, to die. It will be an unpopular war.

Days pass. She unpacks boxes she has packed and unpacked dozens of times. The only time that things make sense are when the Olympics are on. When they take the couch away, she sits on the floor in front of the television.

The Closing Ceremony comes too quickly.

Hundreds of traditional dancers enter the stage and create a larger-than-life swirl of stalks of wheat, combining together to create a resplendent visage, a shell twist in the cosmos of beautiful joyous people moving their bodies to create a new body, a school of fish, of people. The camera cuts to close-ups and these people are so, so happy. This will be one of the best moments of their lives. They will tell their children, their children’s children. Even when VHS tapes and DVDs don’t exist and whatever comes next like holograms or brain downloads or telekinetic imagery, for the rest of time, they will still find ways to replay this recording.

The Worst is Yet to Come

Photo By RDNE Stock project

            I looked up from my book to watch my new cellie lazily drag in a mesh laundry bag full of her allotted state issue. Young and dumb, sporting messy bed-head, dyed white blonde on the ends with dark greasy roots. Typical for girls who have spent months in county jail. I’ve lived with thousands of girls, and I could immediately tell that she didn’t look promising, but I always try to give them the benefit of the doubt. Everyone looks rough upon arrival, so I smiled, “Hi.”

            “This paper says I’m in bed 3 bottom.”

            “Right over there. The last girl was a one-twenty and filthy, so you will want to get some disinfectant from the rotunda.”

            “No, it looks good to me. I’m a one-twenty, too, but I’m sooo tired.”

            “Tired? It’s 8:30 in the morning.”

            “Yeh, I’m pregnant.” While rubbing her round belly, she continued, “Katie. They call me Katie.” She smiled showing a mouth full of June bugs, as my old cellie Amy used to say.  Meth mouth.

            “I’m Patty. When’s the baby due?”

            “In November. Do you have any coffee?”

            “November? Did you get pregnant last week? Is this your first?”

            “No, silly. This is my fourth. What about the coffee?”

            “Fourth? Then you know that your baby is about the size of a lima bean… Oh, I don’t give out coffee.”

            Why new girls think that we are happy to offer them free food and drink, I’ll never know. I turned back to my book. While pouting she angrily dumped the mesh bag on the thin plastic mat and crawled onto the wad of dingy sheets, old holey grey fleece blankets, and flat over-used pillow plus some stained and perma-wrinkled khaki uniforms. When I looked up, I saw that she was fully clothed still in her state boots and already snoring. Katie never did actually make her bed, shower, or change her clothes although she nested on that bunk for nearly a week.

            We seem to be inundated with girls who have been sentenced to 120 day shock probation. Judges can give petty felons a chance to do just a little prison time, a taste of it, then return to their communities and do good. Sounds great, but the vast majority come right back to do their back-up. A girl up the hall initially came in with a one-twenty. Since she’s a drug addict, she came right back and is now serving a big ass 15-year back-up. The prison doesn’t help them. Their communities don’t help them. Addiction is a disease that no one with the state actually tries to cure. Many stay high while locked up. Drugs are easy to get. A guard was caught just last year selling Fentanyl, and the only reason he was busted is because four or five girls ODed and had to be Narcanned back to life. That kind of publicity looks bad. These addicts are victims of our apathetic society, while those of us serving decades consider ourselves victims of these stupid one-twenties who stop up the plumbing with sanitary napkins, overload and break the washers and dryers, never clean up behind themselves, won’t work, aren’t here long enough to take helpful classes, and don’t really give a damn about anything but themselves. And here I’m saddled with yet another one.

            We take turns cleaning the common areas of our wing. Yesterday while I scrubbed the tile wall behind the toilets, a curly-headed one-twenty gasped, “Wow! I’ve never seen anyone do that before.” I straightened up, turned to her, and snapped, “I’d sure hate to see the bathroom in your home.”

            Katie was a champion sleeper, but she rose up when chow was called, although she couldn’t possibly roust herself out for breakfast. I call the inmates who sleep in their uniforms fire fighters, because they are ready to jump up and exit at a moment’s notice. The rest of us pee, wash our hands and faces, brush our teeth and hair, and change clothes before we run out.

            The stench coming from her and her bunk provoked me into offering her detergent to do a load of laundry. She refused, making her the first one in all these years to turn down such a generous offer. Detergent is so expensive that many inmates use a squeeze of shampoo or no soap at all in the washer. Katie was too tired to pretend to launder anything, not even her own ass.

            A few days later, a rare wide-awake but chatty Katie asked how long I’d been in prison.

            “Thirty-seven years.”

            “Thirty-seven years! Wow! That’s longer than I’ve been alive—by a lot. My mom is 33, I think. She wasn’t born either when you came in. Wow. That’s a long time. Have you thought about an appeal? Really. You should file for a sentence reduction and go home.”

            “Gosh, I never thought about trying to get out.”

            The cellmates snickered, but Katie was serious. Does this triflin’ ho really believe that this white-haired old lady hung around in prison for all these years and never tried to go home?

            The facts are that on February 18, 1984, an evil man broke into our rural home and murdered my sleeping husband. To this day, I don’t know why. This man also brutally raped me, but because I was in shock and no one asked me if I was attacked, I didn’t tell about the rape for months. My first priority was moving my children to safety while getting help for Bill. I didn’t realize he was already dead. Since I was the wife and wives always kill their spouses, or so the officer declared, I was charged with the killing, fingerprinted, and booked. The female deputy who strip searched me was shocked at the horrific bruises on my body from the attack. I was then sent back home on my own recognizance to await trial, which occurred in April of 1985. I’m innocent and naively believed in our justice system because I’d never had any dealings with it, so I rejected the plea bargains offered by the prosecution. When Bill and I lived separately years before his murder, we both took lovers. Because of rampant redneck sexism and the gender discrimination of the eighties, I was branded with a scarlet letter.

            Before we went to trial, the prosecutor, who honestly didn’t think I killed Bill, ordered Bill’s body to be exhumed for a closer look. Because Bill’s front tooth was missing, the pathologist, decided that Bill had committed suicide, “eaten the rifle” is how he so delicately put it. He called my lawyer, who in turn called me. If I’d kept my mouth shut, I’d never have gone to prison, but I’m an idiot who believed that somehow the real murderer would be found. When asked about the missing tooth, I explained that Bill had a cap on that tooth that didn’t fit well. During a high school basketball game, it had been knocked out. Because of my dogged honesty, the prosecutor was forced to proceed.

            During the four-day trial, no evidence was presented to deem me guilty. I hadn’t kept up on Bill’s life insurance payments, and a gun powder residue test of my hands and wrists proved that I had not fired a weapon, but the jury ignored those facts, judge me as a scandalous Jezebele, and returned after only a few hours of deliberation with a guilty verdict. Thirteen-year-old Sarah ran screaming out of the courthouse and down the street while the family followed. My family and friends learned the hard way that juries pretty much think defendants did the crime if the cops do.

            I spent that night in jail then was freed on an appeal bond. I returned home to the farm with my kids to discover that a neighbor had observed a strange man in a light-colored sedan on the back road watching our house during the stormy night of Bill’s murder. She had told the Sheriff about the stranger the morning of the crime, but he hadn’t passed that information on because it didn’t fit the scenario they were creating. When she read about the trial in the paper, she wondered why that man hadn’t been mentioned.

            We took this exculpatory evidence back to the trial judge who promptly decreed that witness information, that the sheriff hid from us, placing an unknown man near our house, stalking us, during a thunder storm on the very same night my husband was killed would not have changed the jury’s verdict. We were stunned. We had testimony placing the probable murderer at the scene, evidence that the cops withheld, and the judge refused to even consider it or chastise the sheriff for illegally concealing this important information. In those early days we still believed that finding the truth was the role of the justice system, comprising the police, prosecutor, and judge. A year later, I lost the direct appeal and had to abandon my five half-grown children and go away to prison. Over 37 years of missed graduations, weddings, funerals, births of thirteen grandchildren and two grandsons later, I’m elderly and still locked away with no end in sight.

            As soon as I was locked up, my parents and siblings designed a petition and walked all around Jackson County getting signatures of citizens who agreed that Governor Ashcroft should commute my prison sentence of Life with no Parole for 50 Years. Bless their hearts. After months of hitting grocery stores, malls, parking lots, and every other place where humans are known to traverse, and buoyed by high hopes, they priority-mailed their petition to the Capitol. A local newspaper wrote the story of our family seeking justice. I don’t believe the governor’s office ever acknowledged receipt of their hard labor.

            At the same time that the petition was circulating, my father hired a lawyer who took a lot of money and filed another appeal. That post-conviction relief was denied a few years later. We have appealed and appealed to no avail. Every single governor of this state has been petitioned. Some governors have flat out denied our petitions for clemency. Some just ignore us entirely. The one common denominator is that men who hold the power to free me never actually look into the facts of the case. Judges and governors can’t seem to be bothered, except for one. Governor Mel Carnahan, during the late 90s, actually met with my kids and with state legislators who were behind me. His chief counsel interviewed me in prison and investigated, which prompted the governor to promise to commute my sentence. That governor died in a plane crash not long after that declaration. Our high hopes died with him.

            In 2010 my most recent clemency application was filed. Thus far we’ve heard not a whisper from the governor’s office, and he has refused to meet with my family. I’m in my mid-seventies. I won’t be eligible for parole until I’m 86, and I seriously don’t think I’ll make it that long. Medical care in prison is minimal at best. The food is far from nutritious. Sleep in a loud overcrowded prison is a catch as catch can situation. Unrelenting stress is always woven into the penal decor. These ingredients constitute a recipe for early demise.

            About six or seven years ago, an NBC TV show called Final Appeal with Brian Banks aired a story on me, and their persistent investigators actually located the evidence box with my pajamas from the night of the murder. We had been trying to secure it for years, but the police always came up with one lame excuse after another as to why it was lost. We were ecstatic about this find until two separate courts refused us permission to test the DNA. There are thousands of wrongly convicted prisoners in our country, but the justice system loathes to admit that fact. Judges go out of their way to prevent DNA testing or any other avenue that might prove that the wrong person is locked up. These stories are in the news every day, but most citizens don’t pay attention to the fate of so-called criminals until they are directly involved. I admit that I didn’t give prisoners a thought before my husband was murdered. I never even knew anyone who had been arrested.

            Although all her people are criminals, barely-pregnant teenage Katie doesn’t yet know the full truth about the sticky web of deceit spun by the judicial branch of the government.

            One day I mentioned to her that she should sign up for the Story Link program so she can read a book on CD that will be mailed to her kids. My family and I love Story Link, and I have been sending books on CD home over 25 years. I now read to my great grandsons. I told her exactly what to write on the kite and that the deadline was this Thursday. A day or so later, when I asked if she had dropped the application, she confessed that she didn’t have contact with her kids. She didn’t even have addresses for them, because they were in the wind. My kids mean the world to me, so I was sad for her but also realized that maybe they are better off. I was afraid to ask what her plans were for her current lima bean.

            Within the first day, the longtimers on the wing noticed that Katie took neither toilet paper nor soap to the toilet.  Both are provided free by the state. When flushed, these industrial toilets spray urine from the previous user all over the seat, so we must wipe the seat before sitting, then wipe our own asses. Hand washing is an important priority in communal living.

            As the senior member of the cell, I was elected to address the unhygienic and odorous situation, but I may not have been the best choice. I tend to be direct and asked her, “Hey, girl, why don’t you use toilet paper or soap?”

            “THAT’S NUNYA FUCKIN’ BIZ-NIS!”

            Undaunted, I calmly continued, “Katie, we live in close quarters, to put in mildly, and the toilet paper and soap are free. There’s no reason to stink like you do.”

            “I don’t giva shit whatya fuckin’ think. I got two fuckin’ sugar daddies and a fuckin’ boyfriend. I got all da fuckin’ money I want!”

            And she did. On canteen day, she returned triumphantly dragging a heavy bag containing two bags of high-dollar instant Folgers, two cases of assorted soda, two bags of drink mix, and an array of snack cakes, candy bars, and bag candy, but not one hygiene item. She spent the next two days in the dayroom as Princess Popular surrounded by poor kids who slurped down her “racks.” (For the uninitiated, racks are made with sugar, soda, loads of instant coffee, drink mix, more coffee plus more sugar. They think they are getting high on this mixture, but these are the same dummies who smoke dried green beans and potato peelings for a high.) When they had swigged through all the special recipe, Katie returned to crash in her filthy bed.

            We have not just worked on the judicial and executive branches of government to find freedom, we have tried passing legislation. During last few years, we have found legislators who file geriatric bills that would make parole possible for elderly lifers. Statistics prove that inmates over 60 are incredibly less likely to re-offend. Like zero percent. Many states have passed these types of bills to allow expensive sick old inmates to exit prison and make room for much less expensive healthy young ones, but Missouri’s General Assembly has yet to see the economic value in this. Saving taxpayers’ dollars is not a priority.

            Poor pregnant Katie also farts like a mule, but this is normal for prisoners. When a mammal’s diet is changed drastically, bad things happen. I used to teach exercise classes for R&Os (Receiving and Orientation, aka new girls), and the farts were nearly visible in density and strength. If the odor took over, I would take everyone down to the floor to do mat work in hopes that their hot farts would rise. There’s something about prison food that messes with digestive systems causing abdominal bloating, gut pain, and explosive burps and farts.

            My daughter Jane is teaching herself how to make TikTok videos to advertise our plight. She’s becoming an expert at social media. We will do podcasts, radio and TV shows, newspaper stories, and anything to spread the word that I’m wrongly incarcerated. In fact, I have a website, pattyprewitt.com, that I’ve never seen. We don’t seem to know how to give up.

            After dinner of the sixth day of Katie, I was brushing my teeth at the bathroom sink when she came in with empty hands and went straight to a toilet stall. When she emerged and headed back out with not so much as a glance at a sink faucet, I quietly observed, “I see you’re still not using toilet paper or soap.” My short security toothbrush was in my foam-framed mouth. I’m talented that way and can brush my teeth while being a smart ass.

            Anyway, Katie exploded in a loud tirade of expletives, calling me all manner of bitches and hos, as she stomped to the door of the rotunda. While I rinsed and spit, I heard an officer attempting to calm her down. I work the evening shift in the chapel, so I had to leave. As I walked to the rotunda, one of my cellmates informed me that an officer had put Katie in the back hall for creating a disturbance. That officer stopped me at the door. I told him that I had to go set up the chapel for service, but that I’ll be back at eight.

            I didn’t think a thing about Katie’s outburst until I returned to the house after church to discover that Katie had pc’d (pc stands for protective custody, which means she voluntarily went to the hole). She told the guards that I threatened to kill her baby, the lima bean. The guard who packed her out told me that the only hygiene item in her locker was an unused intake toothbrush, but he collected a whole trash bag full of wrappers and empty soda cans she was hoarding or simply too tired to discard. As he walked away, he correctly predicted that our cell should smell much better now.

            Last year we did a Dr. Phil show to bring attention to my plight. My oldest daughter, her husband, and my friend Mary flew to LA to help present the evidence, or really lack of evidence. My longtime lawyer Brian, who took my case as homework when he was a Georgetown Law student and has never given up on me, and two advocate state legislators appeared via Zoom. I was impressed that Dr. Phil’s crew thoroughly investigated and came to the conclusion that I was not guilty and should never have gone to prison. He was strong on that point, and the PR helped get more signatures on our on-line petition, but if the governor or his people saw that episode, we may never know. What can we do now? How do we right this wrong? That’s the conundrum I go to bed with and wake up wondering.

            About a week after Katie put herself in the hole, my one cellmate and I were called to sign “enemy waivers.” These are contract-like forms we sign indicating that we have no beef with the person we have a beef with.  If you don’t sign the form, you are deposited in the hole, so everyone signs.  These forms are used to cover the butts of the prison. If the “enemy” attacks, they are not liable. It only makes sense when you look at it from the point of view of the prison. They are only worried about legal ramifications. They are never concerned about inmate safety. If they were, they wouldn’t cram six women, with at least eight diverse personalities, in a tiny cell with little to no supervision.

            Usually the problem child is brought right back to the bunk she left, so we cellmates dreaded her return. But she was assigned to another wing. Yeah! Now we await the arrival of the next one-twenty. When I think that the one we just had is the worst possible, I find out I’m wrong. The one who had Katie’s bed before her was semi-clean, paranoid, and strange. The morning after the first night with us, she asked me if the resident of that bed before her had been pregnant. I told her no, then asked why she’d asked. She said she felt like she woke up with amniotic fluid all over her. WTF!

            The worst cellmate may not be born yet, but she’s coming. I can smell her.

Pastéis de nata

Photo By Magda Ehlers

I first tried pastéis de nata in a chifa in the Calle Capón. I must have been five or six. I was with my father, who often took me to Capón, Lima’s Chinatown. He had grown up nearby. When he was young he would help out in the family restaurant, buying sacks of potatoes in the Mercado Central, right next to Capón, and carrying them to the restaurant to peel them. He loved telling me about this period of his life, perhaps to remind me how fortunate I was to have a sheltered upbringing, perhaps to remind himself how far he had come since his days of child labour.

That I first tried pastéis de nata in a chifa in the Calle Capón is surprising. Pastéis de nata are Portuguese egg custard tarts, small, round, yellow and rich. Given Peru was once a colony of Spain, one would expect them to have arrived from Iberia. However, in Peru pastéis de nata are exclusively sold in chifas, Chinese Peruvian restaurants. There is a similar Peruvian dessert, leche asada, but that is more a burnt flan, lacking the pastry base which holds pastéis de nata together. What I had that day was sold as Chinese leches asadas, but they were unmistakably pastéis de nata.

The journey of pastéis de nata to Peru was long and traumatic. From Portugal they went south and then east, and then even further east. During the age of colonialism wherever the Portuguese established trading outposts they took with them their food. One such outpost was Macau in the Pearl River delta. The Cantonese took a liking to pastéis de nata, incorporating them into their cuisine. Then, in the middle of the nineteenth century many Cantonese immigrated to Peru, recruited under false pretences to work as indentured servants in large haciendas. Like the Portuguese, the Cantonese brought with them their cuisine. When they eventually opened restaurants in Peru, they sold pastéis de nata.

My family also crossed the Pacific with their cuisine. In the early 20th century Peruvian hacendados shifted their recruitment from China to Japan. Tens of thousands of Japanese came, initially labouring under terrible conditions. Once they fulfilled their contracts or fled the haciendas, they moved to Peru’s cities. Many invited family members to join them in Peru, since poverty and hunger were widespread in Japan. According to my grandmother, my obachan, her parents came then, as invitees.

When my obachan’s parents moved to Lima they opened a restaurant serving what they knew: Japanese food. Unfortunately, this was not popular in the working class neighbourhood where they settled. The family restaurant struggled until it Peruvianised its menu. After that the situation got more comfortable, but my father and his many siblings still had to work in the restaurant growing up.

To this day my family mostly eats traditionally Peruvian, perhaps even more traditional than most Peruvians. Regardless, our Japanese origins are obvious. There is sometimes sashimi or tempura. When we speak Spanish we use ochá for breakfast and tea, gohan for meal and rice. Unseasoned rice is ever-present. It usually makes sense, as my obachan frequently cooks stews, which need a side dish. Sometimes, however, my obachan makes spaghetti Bolognese and serves it with rice.

When my father was interned in the hospital for the final time I had to leave Cambridge at the last minute. My aunt, who is a doctor, insisted. Yet, arriving in Lima was frustrating. There was no way to see him; Covid meant no visits were allowed in the ICU. After a week he was moved to a ward. Only then could I see him, and only for limited amounts of time. I went every day. The first day he seemed like his old self.

He died after we took him home. He joked until the end. Sometimes I think ‘dad jokes’ are an Anglo-Saxon concept, but that was certainly his type of humour. I never found him that funny, but I must admit he had his moments. The day before he died, a priest came to perform the last rites. He was still conscious then. When he saw the priest, he joked: ‘What’s he doing here?’

I do not remember his last meal, but one of the last things he did was ‘have coffee’ with my great aunt, visiting from Japan. It was her birthday, since it was past midnight. He was barely conscious and could not speak nor move. He could not even drink. My great aunt had to get a gauze, soak it in coffee and put it on his lips. I hope he tasted coffee.

My family drinks too much coffee. There is always a bottle of coffee extract on the table, ready to be diluted with boiling water and drunk. Towards the end of his life my father drank coffee instead of water. He claimed it helped his kidneys; with coffee he had control over the amount of liquid he ingested. Apparently it is easy to drink too much water.

The last Christmas I spent with him he taught me how to brew coffee extract. I could not make very good coffee then but I am much better now. Unfortunately, his lessons did not contribute, since he taught me using a Peruvian cafetiere. Peruvians are not aware of this, but the cafetiere we use to make café pasado is only found in Peru, a slight adaptation of the Neapolitan cuccumella. The cuccumella is very rarely found in Italy today, let alone in the rest of the world. To get better at coffee-making I had to learn to use a French press in England.

The only time I remember telling my father I loved him was at the end of his life. I did not need to. He never told me he loved me and he did not need to. He once told me our family was not very expressive. We expressed love, he said, through food. I am not surprised, given how much my obachan cooks, loves to cook and loves going out to buy ingredients to cook.

I told my father I loved him in a letter I wrote him while he was interned in the hospital, before I managed to see him. At the end of the letter, I included a poem about a favourite restaurant of ours: Hawaii Tea Room, mid-century Peru’s response to American diners. In the poem I listed our usual order: lomo saltado with tacu tacu, and cebada to drink. I ended the poem with a plea, telling my father I longed to go back to Hawaii with him.

My father loved to cook. His friends, and mine, remember him for his cooking, by all accounts excellent. However, he rarely won the impromptu lomo saltado competitions which erupted whenever he and two of his siblings met. I love lomo saltado, a sirloin and fries stir-fry. To be honest I always preferred my aunt’s, consistently tender and flavourful, but my father’s was good too, definitely better than his brother’s, which was always too smoky. My father thought my aunt cheated, since her sirloin was tender because she cooked it separate from the onions, tomatoes and fries. From him I learnt about the importance of timing and sequence in stir-fries.

My father loved exploring places to eat. Every Sunday we would go to a new restaurant. I was not always happy to do so. I enjoyed fine dining and I insisted paying extra for the experience was worth it. Moreover, I already had places I liked, which, to be fair to me, were not always expensive. I would ask him what the point of finding new restaurants was; we already had enough.

The chifa in Capón which sold pastéis de nata was one such place. We sometimes sat down inside but more frequently we had food to go. We would usually get char siu, sweet, barbecued pork. Then we would get some dim sum, usually min pao, steamed buns, or siu mai, compact dumplings. I would sometimes ask for pastéis de nata, which I preferred cold, since cold custard is delightful, but which I usually had room-temperature. I have not been back in years, but I can still clearly picture the orange plastic bags we took away the food in.

I recently travelled to Portugal and had many pastéis de nata, always with coffee. They were exactly like the pastéis de nata in the chifa my father took me to. Also in Portugal I had dinner with a local friend. He ordered for us. I was surprised by the starter, some version of battered deep fried vegetables. My friend reminded me the Portuguese had introduced tempura to Japan. I told him the story of how pastéis de nata got to Peru.

Whenever I visit European countries I find I grew up eating one of the local dishes. Peruvian cuisine is like that, a baroque mixture of many influences. Peruvians like to flatter themselves and think they are the country of ‘todas las sangres’, where everyone is always already mestizo. This official discourse obscures much. Pastéis de nata got to Peru on the back of indentured servitude. My father never spoke Japanese, for Japanese was banned in the wake of World War II. During the war many Japanese Peruvians were rounded up and sent to concentration camps in the US. Peruvian mestizaje is sometimes a way to erase uncomfortable pasts.

When my father died I learnt of many distinctly Japanese Peruvian traditions I did not know before. He was cremated with seven needles, a chocolate for his ojiichan, a Uniqlo down jacket I gifted him, a doll, a stuffed cat my aunt bought him, and some other items which escape me now. In his room, where he spent so much of his later life, we set up a small shrine on the table he used for dialysis. There we put his picture, candles, a sandy bowl for senko sticks, and a replica of the cat that was cremated with him. In the days after his death every time we had food we would offer some to him. Like so many times before he died, I served him coffees throughout the day.

An interesting tradition involved the protocol after the burial. My obachan said that if we went straight home spirits might follow us. To avoid that we had to go somewhere public and have something to eat. Then, spirits would not know to leave with us. We ended up going to a restaurant inside a casino, where we had a mixture of Japanese and Peruvian food. Although we were in black you could hear loud conversation and laughter. My father’s portrait, the one we eventually placed in the shrine, was at the head of the table. I had chicken guts in soy sauce with fries, which I loved. It was sweet and salty with the right amount of chewiness. It was the sort of food my father loved.

I associate food with him. Food is intimate and political, local and transnational, brutally necessary yet also possibly sublime. In food there are a thousand traditions and ten thousand stories, but there is always space for originality. Food is how my father told me he loved me. It is now how I tell others I love them.

I have not gone back to Capón since my father died. I will, next time I am in Lima. I will go the chifa we always went to, and order what we usually had. Char siu, min pao, siu mai and pastéis de nata. I may also try some other chifa, knowing full well I may be disappointed. Regardless, that is something my father would have done. I miss him, but he lives on, in me, in my sisters, in my memories, in my tastebuds. To many he was Jaime, to the family he was Kensho, but to me he will always be the father who taught me to love food — and introduced me to pastéis de nata.         

Olympiad

i.

We are building the city of Paris, we shall call it Lutetia & we will call the 70,000 arms to be our carriers & the 80,000 as the stone cutters, we shall light the seven lamps & bring them forward. We will hear each of us & you, in our native tongues. His division numbers 57,400 & we will sing with instruments of ten strings. A sound like the blowing of a violent wind. The LORD is his name.

ii.

We shall count the years

in quadrennia, we shall

let all the world stand

Oral interpretations

The LORD is his name

I want to test you

Comparing the earnestness

Of all others against you

Oral interpretations

The LORD is his name

I want to test you

Comparing the speed & skill

Of all others against you

Oral interpretations

The LORD is his name

iii.

Extemporaneous, Dramatic Interpretation,

Original Oratory, Informative Speaking,

Duo Interpretation, Impromptu

iv.

Send me the trees of Cedar,

Send me Juniper

Send me a tree of Algum.

Exalt, the right hand of god

Exalt, the right hand of god

Where Are All the Ladies At?

On a Monday afternoon in July of 2023, I was fired from my position as head coach of Jefferson High School’s track and field program.

The virtual meeting with the principal and the assistant district athletic director took less than five minutes and while I knew it was coming, it was impossible to shrug off the unsettling feeling of shock that was burrowing into my chest. It was just the latest in a series of meetings and interactions that confirmed to me what I had always known was true: the men that ran our district athletic office and school athletic programs did not want a woman as head coach, and they’d do what they could to get rid of me.

A month before “my position was not renewed” as they put it, I was told to “cheer up” and “see the glass half full” by another male supervisor from the district office in a zoom call with other head coaches. I had asked for a protocol for ordering equipment. Two years before that, the same supervisor told me not to “feed into the negativity of other women” when I asked what the district was doing to remedy inequities between program facilities. By summer of 2023, I had lost count of the misogynistic comments thrown my way by peers and supervisors alike. And all I had accomplished, all that I had been so proud to put my name to, was suddenly stained by a termination that I knew was wrong but felt powerless to fight.

 Twenty-six years old, and fresh out of my teacher licensing program, I became the first female head track and field coach at Jefferson, a Northeast Portland public school that had historically served the Black community. I’m certain I was also the youngest head coach in both school history and Oregon’s largest school district at the time, regardless of sport. I’d spent my early twenties as an assistant coach for two other schools, knowing that ultimately, I wanted to take on the role of head coach when I’d amassed the knowledge and experience necessary. The chance came earlier than I had anticipated. At the time, my excitement at finally having that opportunity was fueled by the naivety that all I needed was to be surrounded by coaches and mentors that cared about our sport and even more about the kids we worked with. How silly of me.

This hopefulness was slowly eroded by the reality of working alongside male dominated staffs, almost exclusively reporting to male superiors in district and building administrations, and being one of very few female sprint and hurdle coaches. It was a stark contrast to see me standing at an intimidating 5’4” at the start lines for races between my colleagues, all male and dwarfing me at no less than 6’0,” not to mention the years of experience and knowledge they had on me. There was a running joke that I could be passed off as one of the athletes in case of injury, and no one would notice. Workshops and coaching seminars found me in rooms that were overwhelmingly male, the free t-shirts they gave out in sizes and cuts that obviously didn’t consider that women may be in attendance.

At the beginning of my tenure as head coach, I watched as my program was pitted against the other eight in the district for resources and equipment, often being told not to “tell [insert school name here] that you got [insert required piece of equipment] because then we’ll have to get them one too.” And while I watched the power that came with opening more consistent lines of communication not only with the one other female head coach, but all eight head coaches, it also meant forcing the glaring inequities into the light. The district office, almost exclusively staffed by men with football and basketball backgrounds (save the woman who acted as office manager), made a habit of routinely responding to my male peers while leaving my calls and emails unanswered. One thread asking for pole vault equipment that met safety standards and wasn’t nested in by rats went on for multiple years with little to no response or action taken; I made a point of emailing every week just to “see what the status of the request was.” At five years in, I had become a pro at the game of “following up,” “circling back,” and “find a creative solution” that the athletics office required me to play.

As the seasons came and went, it was nearly impossible to believe that what I was experiencing was anything but a direct result of being a woman. In addition to working at a historically underserved school, it not only felt personal but systemic and intentional. As I was attempting to rebuild a program that had long been neglected, I began to look more widely not only at track and field, but at data around women in coaching and sport overall. I wanted to know why there weren’t more of us in the head coach meetings, the athletic director retreats, on the track. Unfortunately, I wasn’t surprised by what I found.

For the 2022-23 season, I was effectively on my own as my athletic director left her job to work in another school district. She was one of two female athletic directors to leave mid-year (both have since been replaced by men). The other male head coaches had athletic directors who acted as interference between them and the district office, administrators who were paid to meet the needs of the head coaches and programs they oversaw so that coaches could do exactly that: coach.  I was alone to run my program, my staff, coach hurdles, and do the duties of an athletic director with little to no direction and certainly no pay. It became untenable.

By April, just two months into the season, I had filed a formal complaint against the district office and the assistant athletic director for the district for discrimination based on gender and the creation of a toxic, hostile work environment. The figurative straw that broke the camel’s back was their insistence that I “must be missing information” when I reported that our boys had broken a twenty-year-old school record. Coming after me and invalidating my work was one thing, diminishing the accomplishments of the kids we were charged with serving was another. And I was tired of staying silent, feeling complacent in an athletic department that was inequitable and harmful. This move, my decision to go to Human Resources, wasn’t allowed in their game, my pushback was not accounted for in the Boy’s Club rulebook so I had to go. Simple as that.  

***

On paper, the Paris 2024 Olympic Games is set to become the first to see true gender parity for athletes competing, according to The International Olympic Committee. There will be 5,250 men and 5,250 women competing. One-hundred and twenty years after women were first invited to participate in the most celebrated international sporting event, Tokyo 2020 boasted 48.7% of its competing athletes were women. Just four years later, it’s nearly poetic that Paris will once again host this sort of historical moment in women’s athletic; the 1900 Paris games was the first to invite women to compete, 20 to be exact.

But I’m more interested in what’s happening behind the scenes. As exciting as the Tokyo Olympics proved to be, less than 13% of all athletes, regardless of gender, were coached by women. I don’t need to see the exact numbers to know that the number of female coaches of male athletes is even lower. It would be negligent to stop my investigation here. The Olympic Games are international events that highlight the literal best of the best in each sport.  What about the more foundational levels of athletics, the years between seven and seventeen where individuals learn and develop the skills they need to become that top 1%?

Looking at these numbers is imperative in qualifying and solidifying my own experience in the world of sport, and that of so many other women, and unfortunately statistics and data is often the only way to get people to acknowledge a problem. As we know, historically the word of women alone is not enough. When I was fired at the end of the 2023 season, a peer and my former boss asked if “there was anything I had done to precipitate the decision.” An athletic director at another school asked over drinks “why I felt I needed to defend myself” and that “I wasn’t always being attacked.” I had just finished explaining that none of my meet fees had been paid — his were — and my uniforms were chewed through by rats — his team had new t-shirts for every team member designed and printed at the school. Women must provide evidence; we are guilty until proven innocent.

Even though I am an English teacher and writer by trade, when it comes to my work as a coach, I am obsessive when it comes to data and research. I dig into the numbers. I initially earned some acclaim in our school district (before they realized my attention to detail would become a problem) for my three-page argument for why my program needed more stipends for coaches. Thinking about the United States as one case study, one would assume that there would be more female coaches than ever before thanks to the passage of Title IX in 1972. Title IX is federal legislation that makes it illegal to discriminate based on sex in any educational program that receives federal funding, including athletics. That was just 52 years ago.  And while Title IX accomplished a lot, in sport it had two major, noticeable impacts: 1) participation of female athletes rose from 15,000 to 200,000 across all levels of collegiate sport, and 2) women coaching collegiate women’s teams dropped from 90% prior to 1972 to 58%, and then below 50% by the 80’s. There were more women competing, but women had lost control of the programs they had built and pioneered for years.  As soon as money entered the picture, leadership roles went to the men.

Fast forward to 2019, only 2% of the nearly 2,000 athletes at the IAAF World Championships for Track and Field were coached by women. That’s less than 50 individual athletes. But it isn’t just professional sports where the lack of female coaches is evident. According to The Institute of Diversity and Equity in Sport (TIDES) and the Tucker Center in Minneapolis, who conduct research focusing on NCAA programs, only 4.8% of men’s teams had a woman as the head coach, while 55% of women’s sports across all divisions had a man as the head coach. Track and Field, like other combined practice sports (who often do not split staffs between genders), is one that scores the worst on the Tucker Center’s Report Card for having women as head coaches for women’s teams. It’s an even smaller number for women coaching men’s teams.

The data is indisputable.

And that isn’t even all of it. There are not nearly as many women in leadership positions, like program directors or athletic directors, as there are men; the number is even lower for women of color. Women’s basketball is one of the few collegiate and professional sports that has more female head coaches than the standard. Muffett McGraw, the head coach for Notre Dame’s women’s team is known for declaring that she will never hire a male assistant coach. I’ve said the same thing, or rather I’ve “joked” that one day I’ll have a fully female track and field staff. While it’s not really a joke, it is incredibly difficult to find women to coach with me, and this isn’t because they don’t exist.

In conversation with the Female Coaching Network about how few female coaches there are in elite track and field, Olympic Hurdler Joanna Hayes and Coach/FCN founder Vicky Huyton, pointed to lack of opportunities for women not just in coaching but at conferences and workshops. They explain that within athletic departments women often feel undervalued, that there are no advancement opportunities (the stats for female athletic directors is even worse than for coaches), and when they do coach elite athletes many of them are coaxed away to work with male coaches.

 I’ve experienced the latter myself: a male hurdle coach who had refused to join my staff as an assistant coach approached my best male hurdler (who I’d coached for nearly three years) about working with him as soon as he broke top three in the district and was on the verge of qualifying for the state championship meet.

Most notable though is the lack of female coaches at the youth level; young girls need to see that women can be coaches, can be head coaches and athletic directors, so that they know it’s possible for them too.In my nearly 17 years in the sport of track and field, I was only coached by a woman twice. Both were sprint coaches at my high school, and both were only part-time and did not coach me for the full four years I ran. Neither of them was the head coach. My collegiate team had zero women on the coaching staff. The idea that I could become a head coach was not inspired by some powerhouse female coach I wanted to emulate, though I wish I could say that was the case. I just loved the sport.

And it’s not just track and field. One of my best friends, a current professional soccer player, had a female head coach at her Division III college, but since then has had only one female strength coach across three countries, four different soccer clubs, and seven seasons. I field phone calls from her constantly and are unfortunately validated when I hear that my experiences in the United States are also impacting female athletes overseas, that it’s not just in the U.S. that we see a lack of female coaches. There is a remarkable lack of data on women in youth sports coaching, so I can’t share those numbers. And over the past few years, I have seen the organizations like the Women Sports Foundation, WeCoach, and others implementing programs to recruit, train, and support female coaches across sports, but I have to wonder if this is enough.

Where are all the women who could or should be coaching our Olympic athletes?

***

After accepting the role of head coach, I spent five years recruiting female coaches across events, and specifically coaches of color. There was no support from the district or school to post job openings, so I did it myself on LinkedIn, Indeed, and any other platform I could find. There also wasn’t a protocol for interviewing and hiring assistant coaches. So, I created one. I scoured the hallways of the school selling my sport to every kid I could find. “There goes Ms. Seekamp talking about track and field again.”

By spring of 2023, five out of my eleven coaches were women, six were coaches of color, and three out of the five female coaches were women of color. At a school that historically served the Black community in Portland, and a team that was primarily Black girls the first two years under my leadership, it was important to me that our staff reflected the demographics of the team, especially since I was a white woman brand new to the school. I recognized the limitations of my experience, and dedicated my energy to hiring and paying women and coaches of color who our athletes could see themselves in. Everyone knew that having women on my staff was not only important but non-negotiable. It wasn’t easy getting to that point. I was pressured to hire football coaches who had no experience in my sport (my response was always “as soon as you put me on the football staff as the speed coach, I’ll add a football coach to my staff.” I was laughed at).

As a result, my coaching staff was successful. Our team, over five seasons (including those interrupted by a global pandemic), saw the best performances across events, breaking over twenty school records and setting all-time highs for team points than had been seen in recent school history. We started winning against some of the teams in our district who had more than twice as many kids, more coaches, helmed by men, and unwaveringly supported by athletic directors (remember, my last season I didn’t have one). On paper, we shouldn’t have been able to compete, but we did. Hiring women worked. Hiring coaches of color, coaches that looked like and had the same experiences a our kids worked. More girls participated in organized sport, many of whom had never done athletics in their life, and kids felt seen and heard as members of our team. They felt safe. We often had to force them to leave the track and field at night when practice ended; they began to ask for post-season opportunities to work out and compete. Our data reflected what I had hoped would be true.

***

The summer after I was fired, as I began working with the teacher’s union to appeal the decision, I began watching Amazon Prime’s The Marvelous Mrs. Maisel. The series follows the titular character, a 1950’s Jewish housewife, as she establishes her career as a standup comedian. Over the course of five seasons and a total of forty-three episodes, the audience watches Midge (a fictional character heavily based on Joan Rivers) work through the collapse of her marriage (her husband, Joel, tells her that he’s leaving her for his secretary) and the aftermath of one drunken rant in her nightgown at a New York dive bar. It is immediately apparent to the audience and Susie Meyerson, her future manager, that Midge is going to be a phenomenal comedian. But she’s a woman.

And as I’m watching episode after episode of Midge navigating a male saturated industry, I’m thinking about my five years of coaching, my lifetime in sport. I’m thinking about the questions I was asked in my interview for head coach while Susie, Midge’s manager, argues with a booker that she is better than the other male comics, yelling at this gatekeeper who is the latest in a long line of men who stands in the way of Midge’s big break. I’m thinking about being asked if I’d be able to bring out male athletes or if I’d be willing to be “assistant to the head coach” (a position that did not come with head coach pay or the title of head coach) and oversee the girls team “if” they hired a male head coach. In typical snarky fashion, I pointed out that if they couldn’t hire a man to coach both the girls and boys teams then it sounded like they should just hire a woman. Thank god they did.

Every time Midge gets arrested for her language, every time it is implied that what she is doing is unladylike, the comments from my male supervisors and district athletic staff come back to me. Every time she loses an opportunity to a man, I remember how quick the hiring team was to assume that the new head coach would be a man.

And in retrospect, it wasn’t a risk for them to hire me. At the historically Black school that had always been neglected by the district, for an athletic program that was for all intents and purposes failing and not one of the “important sports” (i.e. football, basketball, baseball, etc.), it was not a high stakes hiring situation. If I failed, they could say they tried out the whole female coach thing and pat themselves on the back before hiring a man to replace me. If I was successful, then it was assumed that they’d take credit for the revolutionary idea of hiring me.

 After I was fired, it took them three days to fabricate reasons for my dismissal despite an exemplary teaching and coaching record. It was another six months before they found a replacement. They hired a man and did not interview any women. Only one of my female assistant coaches was asked to return for the 2024 season and she quit after two days; they didn’t have payroll paperwork for her to sign (which meant there was no guarantee she’d be paid for her work), and she felt discouraged as the only woman on staff with no throwers to coach.

At the end of the day my success, the creation of the largest track and field team in school history that accomplished more in five seasons than the past twenty years combined including qualifying for Junior Olympics, was not enough to overcome the problem at hand. I was a woman. I was a vocal woman, with glitter on my face, long manicured nails (à la FloJo), with a knack for asking questions and not taking no for an answer. I was a woman who refused to smile or cheer up and roll over in the face of adversity and roadblocks. And the data showing what my staff and I accomplished was not enough to grant me full membership to the boy’s club or even the respect to pretend they weren’t firing me for complaining and attempting to hold them accountable.

My athletes and assistants offered to petition the district and leadership; I had to beg my male peers and those in power at other schools to fight for me. At the end of the day, my female colleagues and assistants advocating for me wasn’t enough and as I read about the work that the IOC and other non-profits are doing to address the notably minuscule number of female coaches of high-level and youth athletes alike, I couldn’t help but wonder what I was supposed to feel or do next. I still don’t know what to do next. As the woman who always has a plan, a solution, a set of data and carefully laid out arguments, it’s an uncomfortable place to be.

***

Spoiler alert: in the last episode, after being utterly screwed over by Gordon Ford (a Johnny Carson-esque character), who gives her less than five minutes of screentime and as a writer for his show and not a comic, Midge does what she does best: she takes what she wants with style and no apology. She co-opts the show and does her act. Her last words to Ford before the broadcast returns are “I’ve never been good at following rules.”

I may not know what comes next in my career as a coach or where I’ll end up, though the idea of coaching Olympic hurdlers some day is a seed already beginning to germinate. Coaching collegiate and master’s athletes on a volunteer basis in another country is scratching that itch in the meantime. My dismissal from Jefferson has not prevented me from combing through data and asking the important questions: why aren’t there more women in leadership positions in athletics? What are we doing at foundational levels, beyond posts on social media and other performative gestures, to address the gap between female athletes and female coaches, especially in leadership positions (because as my student-athletes will say “the math ain’t mathing”)?  Where are all the men who are in positions of power, who have seats at the table and the Big Bosses on speed-dial, who have much less to lose when they argue on the track or field or court? Because I already know where the ladies are.

The Whyte House Fish

Louise Phillips

Photo by Jeffry Surianto

The clown triggerfish was mature in coloration, with a yellow mouth, white spots on its black stomach and a yellow lattice pattern covering its back. A canary strip above its mouth looked like a pair of headband sunglasses. The fish was likely harvested in 1970 or early ‘71, at the very latest. The word ‘harvest’ originally meant autumn. It became a verb in the 15th century, and wasn’t used in relation to harvesting wild animals until 1946, the first year of the mid-20th century baby boom.

The fish was probably harvested in a coral reef off the coast of the Indonesian archipelago. Three-quarters of the world’s species of coral live in Indonesia’s tropical water ecosystem. The islands act as a hydraulic brake on the current carrying water from the warm pools of the Pacific to the Indian Ocean. Clown triggerfish are usually spotted 10 to 250 feet down on the inner and outer portions of their reefs. They’re loners. The males maintain large territories and the females smaller ones within them, vassal states in 45-foot coral colonies.

In 1974 the philosopher Thomas Nagel published a thought experiment about consciousness called ‘What Is It Like to Be a Bat?’ Nagel had the idea to use bats after trying to evict some from his house. ‘Even without the benefit of philosophical reflection,’ he wrote, ‘Anyone who has spent some time in an enclosed space with an excited bat knows what it is to encounter a fundamentally alien form of life.’ His thesis was that there is something that it is like to be a bat, but we can’t know what it is. Bats perceive the external world by sonar, a form of perception completely dissimilar to human senses. It will not help to try and imagine, Nagel wrote:

‘That one has webbing on one’s arms, which enables one to fly around at dusk and dawn catching insects in one’s mouth; that one has very poor vision, and perceives the surrounding world by a system of reflected high-frequency sound signals; and that one spends the day hanging upside down by one’s feet in an attic. In so far as I can imagine this (which is not very far), it tells me only what it would be like for me to behave as a bat behaves.’

We are bound by the limits of our own memories and senses in attempting to imagine what it would be like to be a clown triggerfish, scanning its reef for predators and food. Clown triggers have eyes set high on their heads which move independently. Researchers at the Sensory Neurobiology Lab at the Queensland Brain Institute were half a century away from establishing that reef fish see all the colours humans do and some we can’t. Reefs are noisy places. A soundscape of snorts, snores, and the crackle of snapping shrimps, which sounds like a tap-dancer moving across a surface lined with bubble wrap. But fish don’t have ears, they have ear parts inside their heads, so we can’t know what it sounds like for them.

We can’t know if the fish was female or male; if the fish had arrived at the breeding grounds to prepare nests or establish a territory, or to choose a mate and lay eggs. A male clown triggerfish breeds with a harem of two to five females. We can’t know if this clown trigger was a member of a harem, or kept one, or what it feels like to direct a jet of water from our mouths to uncover buried prey or crush mollusks with vampiresque teeth, or what the crushed mollusk would taste like, because fish have more taste buds than any other animal—extraoral buds can be located in their lips, gill rakers, and oesophagus.

The particulars of its territory are unknown. We don’t know if this fish patrolled a psychedelic landscape of giant red cabbages and stalks lined with iridescent beads, tiers of mossy pagodas, a moonscape, or bubble-tip anemones.  If the clown trigger was blowing on a nest to oxygenate eggs or wedged in between pieces of coral, paused in suspended animation. Fish don’t sleep, but they do rest. We can’t know if the reef was crowded and the clown triggerfish was distracted by a shoal of thousands moving like a murmuration of birds. If it spotted the diver with an independently moving eye or heard with the ear parts inside its head. Clown triggers are at risk of being preyed on by sharks, groupers and jack fish. They engage the spines of their dorsal fins when they feel threatened. It’s used for defence, or to lock themselves into crevices. The second spine has to be pulled back to engage it, like a trigger, but we can’t know if the fish had time to, in this instance. 

The harvesting might have been preceded by a number of scenarios. Clown triggers are territorial, and grunt like pigs when they spot a predator. They can put up a fight and attack the eels and hammerheads who patrol the cliff faces of their coral reefs. A video of a clown triggerfish defending its nest from a diver has been posted online. The fish head-butts an underwater camera, grunting and trying to bite the lens, indefatigable. But they also hide.

Only the collector would know if the fish tried to wedge itself in a cave, or fought back and tried to bite, maybe succeeding. It was likely an unimportant memory existing briefly in the prefrontal cortex of the diver’s brain. The collector would have been pleased—clown triggers have always been a high-value target species in the global aquarium trade—but beyond that, there was probably no reason the memory was stored for long-term purposes in his hippocampus.

Cyanide wasn’t involved in the capture. Collectors in the Philippines had already begun shooting cyanide into cracks of coral to stun fish but this method wasn’t used in Indonesia until the 1980s. It’s taxing, dangerous work in isolated locations, far from the shore. The diver was probably wearing a scuba mask and wooden flippers, and carrying a net and a bag. He might have used a snorkel or breathed through a long plastic tube. Most divers have a styrofoam boat with containers of sea water attached to their waists, bobbing above them and casting underwater shadows on sunny days.

The clown triggerfish’s passage to a form of immortality began at the moment of capture, but the details remain unknown. The diver might have driven the fish into his net, or grabbed it by the tail with his hand. Fish dislike being handled, and respond to stress like mammals, with elevated heart and breathing rates. Adrenaline and noradrenaline were released into the clown triggerfish’s circulation; hunger levels dropped. Many ornamental fish don’t survive the pressure of capture and transportation, but this one did.

*

Above water, the world had international air travel and landlines and long-distance phone calls and radio and television, which began broadcasting in Jakarta in 1962 with the opening ceremonies of the Asian Games. Indonesia’s transition to the New Order was underway. The country’s longest-serving president had begun his 31-year dictatorship. His predecessor Sukarno died of kidney failure on 21 June, 1970. Documents declassified in 2021 have revealed the involvement of British security services in carrying out covert operations to undermine Sukarno’s regime and eliminate the Communist Party of Indonesia. Between 500,000 and one million citizens had been massacred in Suharto’s 1965-1966 anti-communist purge.

The political instability was bad for the currency. Inflation of the Indonesian rupiah had jumped to 600% by the mid-sixties and a ‘new rupiah’ was introduced at a rate of 1000 of the old unit. Five thousand and 10,000 rupiah banknotes were added by 1970 and coinage was reintroduced. How much the fisherman was paid for the clown triggerfish is a matter of conjecture. In the 1970s a collector in the neighbouring Philippines could sell a reef fish for between 10 to 50 centavos for a reef. Adjusted for inflation, the clown triggerfish was worth $51.59 on the American market in 1970.

The collector who’d caught the fish probably lived in a stilt house over the water and kept catches hanging in net pens until the middleman arrived. His family’s life had many challenges. The average life expectancy in Indonesia in 1970 was 51. Hurricanes hit the islands approximately seven times a year. In 1970 collectors faced tropical cyclones Carmen, Janet, and Loris, and severe tropical cyclones Andrea-Claudine, Beverly-Eva, Dominique-Hillary, and Myrtle-Ginette.

There is no scientific consensus on the levels of the clown triggerfish’s distress. When a human is injured, it stimulates receptors called nociceptors. Electrical signals travel through nerves and the spinal cord to the cerebral cortex, which is processed as a sensation of pain. It was believed that fish didn’t feel pain because they don’t have a neocortex until 2003, when biologists at the Roslin Institute published ‘significant evidence of nociception in teleost fishes and furthermore [demonstrated] that behaviour and physiology are affected over a prolonged period of time, suggesting discomfort.’ In other words, fish do feel pain.

The Roslin team’s findings had implications for fish farming, industrial fishing industries, and sports like angling. A revised animal protection act in Germany stated fish were sentient vertebrates who must be protected against cruel acts but the dispute continued in scientific publications.‘Fish do not feel pain and its implications for understanding phenomenal consciousness,’ (Biology & Philosophy, 2015). ‘Can fish really feel pain?’ (Fish Fish, 2014).  In 2013 a team of neurobiologists, behavioral ecologists and fishery scientists published a rebuke in Fish and Fisheries:

‘We review(ed) studies claiming that fish feel pain and find deficiencies in the methods used for pain identification, particularly for distinguishing unconscious detection of injurious stimuli (nociception) from conscious pain. Results were also frequently misinterpreted and not replicable, so claims that fish feel pain remain unsubstantiated.’

‘God put these animals on earth for us to survive on,’ a commercial fisherman from Florida told The Washington Post. ‘Whoever’s coming out with “fish are tortured” or “fish feel pain,” they’re not playing with a full deck. I don’t want to be rude.’ Put otherwise: ‘It is very difficult to deduct underlying emotional states based on behavioural responses.’

Marco Evaristti—an artist whose previous works included a dinner party where he served agnolotti pasta with meatballs made with his own liposuctioned fat and works painted with human blood ‘and other materials’ acquired from car accidents in Bangkok—used live goldfish in an exhibition at Denmark’s Trapholt Museum he called ‘Helena & El Pescador.’ Ten blenders filled with water and a single goldfish in each one. Evaristti said it was an invitation to the gallery’s visitors to do ‘battle with their conscience…. A protest against what is going on in the world, against this cynicism, this brutality that impregnates the world in which we live.’

Someone pressed the button and killed at least one of the little orange goldfish. The button-pusher is unknown. No details survive in articles; if this individual was alone, with friends, a date, or even children. If they’d gone for the specific purpose of pressing the button or it had been an impulsive decision—something they’d done because they felt like it, because they could, for fun. If it ever troubled their conscience, or it became a story they loved telling, something they told strangers, no opportunity to tell it wasted.

People complained about ‘Helena & El Pscador.’ until the police ordered the museum to unplug the blenders. Evaristti refused to alter the exhibition or pay the fine for animal cruelty and was ultimately acquitted in a Danish courtroom, where Judge Preben Bagger ruled that the fish had been killed ‘instantly’ and ‘humanely.’ ‘It’s a question of principle,’ Evarsetti had told the court. ‘An artist has the right to create works which defy our concept of what is right and what is wrong.’

Back to the clown triggerfish, who had probably been stored in a net below the collector’s house. There are differences between the surface and the deep ocean currents; the density of the water is affected by salinity, temperature, and depth. The clown triggerfish would have been aware of the differences and the lack of anywhere to rest or look for food.  A fish’s memories can last up to five months. The goldfish in Evaristti’s blenders had had the ability to escape nets, navigate mazes, correlate actions with rewards, and remember other individual goldfish after periods of separation.

The middlemen of the aquarium trade travel for up to six hours to reach their collectors, navigating the trade winds and currents, squinting at the shards of sunlight reflecting off the waves, alert to gradations in the clouds and shark fins camouflaged in the ripples of the water. The current carrying water from the Pacific to the Indian Ocean is one of the largest movements of water on the planet. People say that days would only last 23 hours if the Indonesian Throughflow wasn’t slowing down the rotation of the Earth.

If the middleman has a good relationship with their collectors they often spent the night. The eponymous fish was scooped up with a net and placed in a plastic bag filled with 2 galloons of water. The middleman squeezed out the excess air, inserted a tube into the water and filled the bag with pure oxygen from a canister. In a YouTube video of the process the goldfish are opening and closing their mouths rapidly, indicating low oxygen levels in their environment. The clown triggerfish’s yellow mouth was lined with thin black and white rings, like circles painted by Joan Miró. It gaped open every few hours when the middleman re-oxygenated the bag, showing off pointy teeth.

The bag was packed in a styrofoam cooler with other bags of ornamental fish. The water had to stay cool because reduced temperatures affect a fish’s metabolic rates and decrease oxygen consumption. It was dark. The noise of confused fish packed in bags and the purr of the boat’s motor was very different from the sound of a reef. The fish didn’t have room to swim or corals to hide in. The clown triggerfish had no eggs to blow on, no food to catch, no harem, no territory to patrol. The middleman’s boat shot across large blue stretches of the map, past dolphin pods and  tankers and cargo ships and a hot pink and lavender sunset, or rain.

No records are kept—even today, detailed evidence on trade with marine resources in Indonesia is lacking or it is hardly accessible. Moreover, the exploitation of ornamental species seems to be mostly uncontrolled. The provenances of captive clown triggerfish remain elusive. Saltwater aquariums were an expensive, niche hobby in the 1970s—found in restaurants, hotels, and the bachelor pads of millionaires. A tank of undulating damselfish and yellow tangs was a signifier of prosperous glamour, like Jacuzzis and sable fur coats. It was a time of rapid expansion in Indonesia’s marine ornamental fish trade, which was centralized in Jakarta and Denpasar, Bali, where over 280 species of marine fish are traded. Firms still in operation were established fifty years ago— Jaya Aquarium has been exporting live fish from Jakarta since 1962.

Fish were originally transported by ship in large heavy-metal transport cans wrapped in insulating material. The fatality rates were excessive. Fish produce carbon dioxide when they respire, which reacts with water to form a weak acid—high levels will interfere with oxygen uptake in their blood. Ammonia build up which occurs as a result of fish metabolism can become toxic. The easiest way to reduce ammonia buildup is to stop feeding for up to 72 hours before transport.

The clown triggerfish was transferred to the custody of a regional middleman, who shipped catches to Jakarta or Denpasar, Bali. Transported by local dealers by bike or motorcycle, the fish spent weeks or even months being passed down the supply chain, held in tanks in holding facilities and enormous piles of plastic bags on storehouse floors, where they were sorted by species and graded by size. The fish was packed and re-packed on multiple occasions before it reached its final destination, a hardy, resilient fish who survived a dangerous capture and transport from a reef to the busiest airport in the world.

*

The people at every stage of the clown triggerfish’s passage to London are unknown. The collector, the first middleman and the regional middlemen, the forklift operators and supervisors in warehouses, the pilots, and the border inspection post officers supervising the entry of wildlife into Heathrow. The person who signed for custody of the boxes marked ‘Live Tropical Fish,’ and the UK dealers. About 117 billion people have existed on the planet, almost all of them anonymous—we have no idea who was responsible for selecting and transporting the clown triggerfish to Pinewood Studies in Buckinghamshire in the summer of 1971. The only people we know about in this story are the ones with IMDb pages and the stars, because a celebrity is their own species, as classifiable as an animal in a nature guide: Description. Feeding and Other Habits. Habitat and Range.

The movie star Sean Connery appeared in at least 69 movies and was knighted by Queen Elizabeth II in 2000 for services to film drama. His first job was the local milkman and he joined the navy at the age of 16 and and worked as an artist’s model, a lifeguard, a cement mixer,  a steel bender, and a coffin polisher. He had two tattoos: ‘Mum & Dad’ in a bird’s mouth, and ‘Scotland Forever’ in a heart pierced by a knife. Connery placed third in the Mr. Universe contest in 1953, was People magazine’s oldest Sexiest Man Alive in 1989, and ten years later he beat Brad Pitt and Tom Cruise in an Internet poll for the sexiest man of the century.

Connery was born in August 25, 1930 in Edinburgh and died in the Bahamas on October 31, 2020.  He owned homes in the South of France, Marbella, Florida, the Bahamas, London, and the upper half of a landmark-declared townhouse in Manhattan, where he spent a decade in litigation with the eye doctor who lived downstairs. The GQ article ‘A breakdown of every James Bond actor’s favourite car’ says he drove a second-hand Jenson C-V8 in the 1960s and later owned an Alpine White shark-nosed 1986 BMW 635CSi and a 1964 Aston Martin DB5 he never had the opportunity to drive.

Connery was protected by two Great Danes, he always ordered the green curry at Nahm-Jim restaurant in St. Andrew’s, and his favourite Bond film was From Russia With Love. He started smoking cigarettes when he was nine. ’I try not to drink too much because when I do drink I drink too much and too easily,’ he told The Guardian in December of 1971. ‘I gave up smoking three years ago a complete cut-off; when I smoked pot I found that I didn’t like it because, although it turned me on all right, it was too much like smoking cigarettes. I dehydrate very easily in high temperatures. I didn’t know this until I was in Japan and found that I was slowing down without realising it. They had to pump a pint of saline into me.’

He wasn’t the first choice to play the spy in the film versions of Ian Fleming’s James Bond books. Cary Grant was offered the part but he refused to do sequels. The Daily Express launched a ‘Find James Bond’ contest. Fleming wanted David Niven as Bond and Noel Coward to play the villain in Dr. No, but Coward sent a telegram to the producers: ‘DR NO? NO! NO! NO!’ Connery nailed it after a lunch when the producers Albert ‘Cubby’ Broccoli and Harry Saltzman watched him walk back to his car—Saltzman said he moved like a jungle cat. The memory was stored in his hippocampus and reinforced whenever he talked about it, and eventually the story of Sean Connery getting the part after Broccoli and Saltzman watched him walk back to his car would outlive them all.

Between 1962 and 1967 Connery made five Bond movies and dropped out in 1969 when George Lazenby took over for On Her Majesty’s Secret Service. Lazenby took some bad advice from his agent and Connery was convinced to come back for $1.25 million dollars and a 10% cut of the gross. ‘Lazenby couldn’t do a good job because you have to have technique to get the character right,’ Connery told The Guardian. ‘I know he behaved like a prize shit, alienating people from what they tell me – I’ve never met him – but it wasn’t all his fault.’ The relationship between Saltzman and Connery had become so poor it was in his contract that Saltzman was barred from the set when Diamonds are Forever began production in the Nevada Desert in April of 1971.

Jill St. John played the diamond smuggler Tiffany Case. The main romantic interest, the woman Bond is kissing before the end credits. ‘She’s a very smart lady,’ St. John said when she discussed her character with The Miami News,‘She’s a survivor. In some ways she’s a lot like me.’  Half a century later typing ‘Did Sean Connery and Jill St John get along?’ into Google elicits:

People also ask:
Did Sean Connery sleep with Jill St John?
Did Jill St John date Tom Selleck?

and

Did Jill St John date Henry Kissinger?

(Yes. ‘A friend for life,’ St. John told the News).

The production spent eight weeks in America, filming neon cityscapes and a dusty pursuit through the desert. The International Hotel on Paradise Road stood in for the fictional Whyte House hotel. The Ford Motor Company provided eight cars and Freemont Street was closed for three nights so stunt performers could rehearse and shoot a car chase. They shot on the floors of real casinos. The carnival midway where Tiffany Case retrieved smuggled diamonds and a woman named Zambora, ‘captured near Nairobi’ turned into a gorilla for an audience of children looked mostly unchanged in a 2017 blog post revisiting the Circus Circus.

By June production had moved to Pinewood Studios in Buckinghamshire. ‘I never liked designing those kitschy Las Vegas sets,’ the production designer Ken Adam told Christopher Fraying. He designed the reclusive billionaire Willard Whyte’s penthouse and the Whyte House bridal suite where James Bond and Tiffany Case checked in as Mr and Mrs Jones. Their suite was furnished with rococo furniture, chandeliers, heavy drapes, and baroque vases filled with sheafs of wheat. Everything was white or gold. The pièce de résistance was an aquarium shaped like a circular bed at the top of a white carpeted staircase, flanked by two blackamoor statues holding feathers: the clown triggerfish’s new home.

‘I think it was Cubby’s idea,’ Adams said. ‘We had the waterbed sent over from the United States but there was no way I could get tropical fish inside it, so I designed a series of circular perspex tanks around the bed. We had Sean Connery and Jill St. John fornicating on the bed with the fish swimming in the foreground. The first problem was that the waterbed leaked onto my very expensive new carpet, so that leak had to be stopped.’

*

The fish bed. Clearly uncomfortable, along with Shirley Bassey’s theme song it would go on to become one of the less-terrible things people remember about Diamonds Are Forever.The tanks had been decorated with artificial pink corals and plants. The clown trigger’s new tank mates appeared to number indigo damselfish and black-and-white striped convict tang, dwarf crayfish, and glassy shrimp—the smaller fish would be difficult to identify as they jerked across the screen like crowds in a Charlie Chaplin film. The animals all generated a lot of waste; their tanks required a good filtration system and their water needed frequent changes.

Ornamental fish run an obstacle course to reach their final tanks. The fish at Pinewood had all endured weeks in cramped tanks and plastic bags. Their new aquarium, as packed as rush hour on a crowded reef, was stuffed with plastic flora and the studio lights were much brighter than any sunlight filtering through to their ocean habitats. It must have been quite an adjustment. The starfish and invertebrates had gathered in the bottom tank, the mattress part, where Sean Connery would lie on top of Jill St. John going numb on the hard perspex surface, their modesty protected by strapless adhesive thongs.

The collector and the middlemen would have known to keep the clown triggerfish isolated, but there was no Internet to warn the production team that it’s inadvisable to put a captive clown trigger in a tank with its prey. Aquarium hobbyists have stories about small juveniles who exist peacefully for years, right up until the day the clown triggerfish decides they’re big enough to kill their tank mates. The other fish should be chosen carefully—no small slow-movers or invertebrates. They can co-exist in large tanks with dog-faced puffers or white-spotted groupers who can hold their ground.

The two-story Whyte House bridal suite was a finely calibrated and extremely high maintenance set for what would result in 1 minute and 50 seconds of screen time. Saltwater aquariums require an air pump, a filtration system, and heaters. The construction crewmust have been relieved to have built the bed, salvaged the carpet, and plugged up the leak. The production was pressed for time—Connery’s contract had a clause which paid him $10,000 a week if shooting ran over 18 weeks. Ken Adam didn’t remember whether a security guard or the prop master was the last person on set the night they’d fixed the leak. The days were long and they were probably exhausted and running on automatic pilot. Checking to make sure everything was packed away correctly, every room empty, every light and switch turned off. This was not like the person who deliberately flicked on the blender in the Trapholt Musuem—the person who turned off the aquarium’s heating unit had simply made a mistake—but the consequences were the same.

If the water in a tank gets too cold it becomes stressful environment. Fish who are extremely sensitive don’t survive. They can’t regulate their internal body temperatures and the fish in the tank who were intolerably cold couldn’t swim away to a warmer patch of water. So the fish started dying. Biologists still cannot agree whether these fish would have felt any pain, or if the sudden deaths were stressful or confusing for the others. At call time on the day production was scheduled to shoot James Bond and Miss Tiffany Case post-fornication in the bridal suite at the Whyte House, the crew discovered that half of the fish in the bed were dead.

No one admitted to having switched off the heating but the person responsible must have known it was their fault, a lump of desperate, panicked shame forming in their throat or chest. Nobody wants to kill half an aquarium full of fish, and no one wants to lose their job. An assistant got out a telephone book and started making calls to fish dealers and pet stores. ‘We couldn’t get replacements,’ Adam remembered. ‘It was impossible.’ Someone suggested putting the dead fish on ice and putting them back in the tank for the shoot. Ice was ordered from the commissary, or a freezer was purchased or commandeered, and crew members scooped the dead fish out of the tanks for freezing.

‘There were deceased fish floating in the tanks?’ an incredulous Christopher Frayling asked 37 years later.

‘Not all of them,’ Adam said.

The assumption is that every fish died because the heating had been switched off. But those tanks had been full of prey. When Sean Connery rolled onto Jill St. John for some sexy repartee, she was lying on what appears to be a dwarf crayfish which was in turn lying on its own back, very obviously dead. It is difficult not to wonder, given the inadvisability of keeping a clown triggerfish in a tank with invertebrates—especially a discombobulated predator who’d spent weeks or months in isolated transit— if the clown trigger had acted according to instinct, making that dead crayfish under Jill St. John the victim of an actual deliberate killing on a James Bond set.

Crew members re-arranged the dead fish in the bed-shaped Perspex aquarium. Second unit shot close ups of the tank, focusing on the clown trigger, the largest and most beautiful fish in the bed, who appeared to be treading water; magisterial, tail steady, fins rippling like gossamer scarves in a breeze. The clown triggerfish would be a continuity nightmare for the film’s editors. They did the best they could with the footage but the clown trigger was always facing in the wrong direction.

Connery and St. John arrived on set. Basil Newall or Allan Snyder applied their makeup. A hairstylist brushed, sprayed, and tousled St. John’s red hair. The wardrobe master Ray Beck handed them their adhesive thongs. Connery, an amusing man, probably made a crack about the dead fish to Adam. They got along and would mark the last day of shooting with a game of golf. The principals dropped their robes and arranged themselves on the fish bed to wait until the clown triggerfish swam into the shot. Connery and St. John were filmed through the aquarium. Director Guy Hamilton called: ’Action.’

These are the things we know for sure about the clown triggerfish—the rock solid, unabridged facts: Our clown triggerfish swam in a small ‘u’ shape, inches from the head of the sexiest man of the 20th century as he recited the lines: ‘In order to form a more perfect union, sweetheart,’ in response to St. John’s question: ‘Darling, why are we suddenly staying at the bridal suite in the Whyte House?’ St. John’s line would be layered over footage of the clown trigger, the fish alone, who was granted 6 seconds of solo screen time and the honour of opening the scene.

The clown triggerfish was first seen by audiences when the film premiered in Munich, West Germany on December 14, 1971. Diamonds Are Forever opened at London’s Odeon Leicester Square on Friday, December 30, 1971. Fans were held back by bobbies and barriers at the premier, where 700 people had waited for hours in the cold to watch other people walk into a theatre. When they spotted someone they recognised, the crowd screamed in excitement. 

‘We step back to find that the whole system of justification and criticism, which controls our choices and supports our claims to rationality, rests on responses and habits that we never question,’  Thomas Nagel wrote in his 1971 essay The Absurd. ‘We see ourselves from outside, and all the contingency and specificity of our aims and pursuits become clear. Yet when we take this view and recognize what we do as arbitrary, it does not disengage us from life, and there lies our absurdity: not in the fact that such an external view can be taken of us, but in the fact that we ourselves can take it, without ceasing to be the persons whose ultimate concerns are so coolly regarded.

The clown triggerfish swam across the screen in Leicester Square five times a day, from 10:45 AM, with late night shows on Friday and Saturday. After thirteen weeks the clown triggerfish began swimming across the screen of the London Pavilion on Piccadilly Circus before it began swimming across screens all over the United Kingdom in March of 1972. Sean Connery saw the clown triggerfish again at the Gala Scottish Premiere. He’d brought his brother as his date and the proceeds from the evening were donated to the Scottish International Education Trust, the charity Connery founded with his million dollar fee. 

A lot of people ended up seeing that fish: 

‘United Artists announces the greatest 7 day gross in the history of motion pictures—with holiday playing time yet to come!’ an ad in the trade papers boasted. ‘$10,438, 536 first 7 days in 23 countries.’  It took in $7, 599,686 in the United States, where it opened in 530 theatres and $64, 156 over the first four days it showed in five theatres in the Philippines.

It’s unknown what happened to the clown triggerfish after the shoot. It was a valuable animal; there is every reason to be hopeful that the clown triggerfish made it back to the dealer and went on to live out the rest of its existence in a restaurant, or a hotel, or a millionaire’s penthouse. A captive clown triggerfish can live for up to 20 years. The fish might very well have lived until Diamonds Are Forever was released for VHS rental in 1983, or even until ‘87, when people could watch it swim across their set’s bulging, fishbowl screens at will when it was made available for purchase by Warner Home Video.

The first time the clown trigger was captured it was harvested from its reef. The second time was by the cinematographer Ted Moore, who used 35-millimetre Eastman colour negative film stock and a Panavision lens to preserve the clown triggerfish like a contemporary arthropod in amber. A process called telecine transferred the film stock to television, videocassette recorders, DVD, Blu-ray Disc, and computers. The clown triggerfish in the Whyte House bridal suite would remain gloriously alive for decades after its death, as long as people watched the movie, as long as it kept swimming across our screens, a Minoan octopus of the Jet Age; Tutankhamen’s jackal;  Leo the Lion roaring for MGM.

Love by the Tracks

Photo By Tina Nord

A green field, purple hills in the distance, a vegetable garden, a place for hay. This was the view from the farmhouse where we were going to live.

“I want a dapple grey horse!” I said. We were sitting in the car making plans for our life together.

A train flew past. Paul liked to sit next to the railway tracks. I counted each one of the clattering freight cars. 23.

I met him when I started working at a new school. I was setting up my classroom when he strolled in to say hello, tall and handsome. I was a 38 year old teacher with long red hair.

“What’s your name?” he asked. He was distracted, his gaze traced the corners of the ceiling. I watched his eyes behind dark-framed glasses fall on a patch of cobwebs.

“Sarah,” I replied, nervous.

“Paul and Sarah. Sarah and Paul.” 

I stared at him. Butterflies inside me. Were we going to get married? The thought came fast, without warning. I wanted to run.

__________

“Better to have loved and lost than never loved at all.”

My mother recited the mantra to comfort herself about marrying my father on the rebound from her one true love. She kept his old crumpled love letters hidden inside a black shiny handbag in the kitchen cupboard.

The mantra established the coexistence of love and loss. You can’t have one without the other. Love is quantified through loss.

I lost my mother to breast cancer when I was thirteen. I never had the chance to grow up and individuate myself from her. Instead, she lives inside me, as a ghost. It’s not really fair on her. She deserves to be a ghost who is free.

Navigating my path in romantic relationships is difficult. From the start, I am afraid of losing myself in the other person. I rig up barricades and make-shift walls, erect scaffolding. When I hide myself, I am hard to read and fully know.

In time, the fear of losing myself merges with the fear of losing the other person. I dismantle the scaffolding. But I grow mistrustful and watchful. I keep a terrible score.

__________

With Paul, I threw caution to the wind.

On Sundays, we went to the marsh. Purple and yellow wildflowers stretched out of view, cattails cut into the sky. Bird calls filled the air, herons and cranes took flight overhead. We walked along the wooden boardwalk holding hands. The sun transformed into a deep orange orb.

We stopped for drinks in dark velvet bars; I was deep inside a fairy tale.

We started going steady. Fate was tempted. We fell madly in love. We’d lie on my futon sofa for hours, peacefully entwined. My heartbeat entrained with his.

“We’re arguably the poster children for tantric sex!” Paul said. We almost died laughing. 

Time flowed unbroken when we were together.

“You’re my person,” he’d say, enfolding me. I’d stand on tiptoes at the back door to kiss him goodbye.

While apart, we emailed back and forth throughout the day, texted late into night.

Paul’s house was in the shade of a hill next to a railway line. He kept bird feeders of different sizes in his garden, hanging from the tall pines with soft bluish-green needles. He knew the names of the birds and their songs, their migratory behaviors. So many black-capped chickadees!

“First one to find the new feeder every time.”

In bed one morning, he decided I had a pretty bird mouth. We laughed.

“I love you Sarah.”

__________

Toward the end of the relationship, he fed me from his plate. Crusts of sandwiches, a french fry, into the pretty bird mouth. I was restricting food to remain the tiny size I believed he had prescribed for me. It wasn’t his fault; I wanted to disappear. It was an illusion of control. My insecurities and self-doubt were taking over.

Falling in love was following a well-worn path: an abdication of self. I handed over the most scared and vulnerable parts of me for him to look after.

The woman he had fallen in love with, filled with wanderlust, up and left.

In every relationship, I summon my mother’s spirit when the unraveling begins. She’s skilled in the art of sabotage. Just like her with my father, I’d storm out on Paul after a few drinks, walking home with my small shoes in one hand, a cigarette in the other. 

“Get in the car!” he’d yell, pulling up the car next to me.

One day, walking along a pier, he let my hand go.

At the five year mark, we broke up.

We spent the following seven years as best friends, always saying goodbye with a silent tender embrace. One day, we would get back together. 

__________

I saved the remnants and mementos of us in a bright green cardboard shoebox.

“This is for the “Paul & Sarah Box,” he’d say, early on, handing me a handwritten love note.

Even as just friends, I couldn’t imagine my life without him at the center of it. He was the first person I instinctively turned to. He was the arbiter of my reality. We were quagmired. Unable to let go; unable to hold on.

One night, we sat huddled over a small round table, grabbing a drink. It was November, the days were growing shorter. Inside there was a warm glow.

“I met someone.”

When I heard the words out loud, the room spun. I felt still and empty, as if I was standing on a desolate platform. I had been dreaming. No more songs for the playlist. 36 songs. Two Hours. 46 minutes.

We continued as friends for another few months. Doing so slowly killed me. I no longer recognized him, eyes blank and distant, the love diminished to charity. I didn’t recognize myself: thin and enervated, black under-eye circles. The soft yellow light that used to surround us darkened to nothing.

I couldn’t see him anymore. I would not call. I promised to stop playing the song “Love for Granted” by Phoenix.

I stopped hanging on a small chance.

__________

One night, about a year after I last saw him, I decided to burn the Paul & Sarah Box.

I rehearsed everything in my mind, imagining a solemn ritual of carefully taking out each item, waking up the memory, and then releasing its hold on my heart.

I considered the emotions I might feel. Regret? Remorse? An engulfing cathartic sadness.

I built a beautiful fire: dry wood stacked perfectly, burning slowly with little trails and tendrils of smoke. I tended the fire with love, feeding it small twigs and branches to keep it going.

I went inside to get the green box. I had hidden it on a high shelf in a closet.

Instead of the performance I had imagined, I just placed the box upon the fire. It marked the end with an irrevocable decision. I watched as it all went up in flames. Pages rustled, pictures curled. Within a few minutes, the fire had consumed the box in its entirety, its contents reduced to a fluttering heap of silent ashes.

I didn’t really want to burn the past, I wanted to burn the future. I wanted to burn any bridge that would lead me to the aching yearning for our shared past because every time I went back, I could not picture a future without him. I wanted to black out the pain, give in to the intrusive thoughts of wanting to hurt myself. My failure to be honest with myself had come at a high price.

I burned the way back and the way forward.

I burned all the cards he ever gave me signed as “Your love, Paul” then “Your dear friend, Paul.”

Gone were the scribbled plans of all our trips. Nova Scotia, Cape Breton. Quebec City. The summer drives to Trempealeau on the eastern banks of the Mississippi River. A place called Harmony Beach.

My sketches of the marsh birds.

Tickets and maps. The tattered pieces of time I had once treasured.

A bright green St. Patrick’s Day beaded necklace and ATM receipt from our first drink together.

Tiny bits of paper promising he loved me most of all. “My dear woman. Love you always and forever.”

I tried to burn my own sentimentality and belief that a man who loved me would be there forever. I wanted to immolate my inner hopeless romantic, the one who had led me into this mess in the first place. But she was indestructible.

But even after the fire, I could not destroy the love, even though it had almost destroyed me. Love is a quantifiable force of the universe; it cannot be destroyed. You can try to burn it in a fire but it will get stronger, like iron refined to steel.

__________

I can still picture the two of us together. Paul and Sarah. There’s me, running into a coffee shop early in the morning to get cherry Danish pastries and coffee when we left on a summer road-trip to Canada. I was happy. Our love was easy.

There we are! Standing in the wide expanse of a river, milk blossoms falling all around us in the water. We can’t stop laughing!

I could still catalog all the things small and large that might bring me to his mind. I never come up empty. Song of a chickadee. Trill of a robin. Snowfall.

At the tin ceiling bar, where we once sat, he pulled me in close, wrapping his arms around me. I wonder if we knew the future would drag us apart.

Our time together, now gone, can still evoke a bittersweet longing. But the deeper love is for the exiled parts of me who loved and lost him. I took back wanderlust, the woman with long red hair, the pretty bird mouth.

I opened a door in my mind for my mother to come and go.

Love is the vestige in which the sweetness of all things lost remains.

Letter to Hannie Schaft

Two Fridays ago I read the news of your death. It was early in the day and I was sitting on my patio sipping coffee as a strong breeze disturbed the morning paper spread out before me, the broadsheet pages flapping as if intent on telling me something. I turned to the obituaries, and there was yours below the fold. I tend to merely skim the obits, which feels rather irreverent, like speeding past a hearse in the street with barely a glance, but yours took hold of me and I read it avidly. There were two photos of you, striking ones although they were black-and-white and so didn’t portray the vivid red of your hair—a feature, I learned, that was central to your story. I’m a redhead, too, or I used to be until the decades added up and the bright color began to fade and gray started creeping in. Is that why I am writing to you, Hannie Schaft—to acknowledge that I have lived long enough to lose the copper sheen in my hair, while you died long before your brilliant hues could be touched by age? One may regret the loss of lustrous hair as it grays or thins, but really these are signs that one has avoided a too-early demise, which you did not.

If we read a report of a death in today’s newspaper, that means it’s news, right? But you died 78 years ago. Your death was news to me – you were news to me – but your obituary was written to right an old wrong; it was an entry in a series about the “overlooked”, those significant people whose deaths went unreported at the time, largely due to cultural biases. The article I read about you was an oxymoron—it was old news.

You were 24 years old when you died, in 1945, at the hands of the Nazis. That was a very long time ago—so long that your generation is barely visible from today’s vantage point, as if your era and ours were stranded on opposite sides of a wide unbridgeable gorge. Yet just the other day I read of a person who had somehow made the crossing from your distant cliff to ours. On that recent morning when I read your very belated obituary, in the year 2023, a contemporary of yours was still living. She was a Dutch woman like you, and just your age – actually she was six months older – and like you she had been a target of the Nazis. She had managed to escape while you did not. Marga Minco also walked the streets of Amsterdam during the war; perhaps you passed each other in disguise, you with your red hair dyed black, she with her dark hair bleached blond. After the war she became a writer and wrote a famous book about the Holocaust, and she lived 78 years longer than you. Your obituary appeared on the first Friday in July and Marga Minco died three days later at the age of 103. Strange: you died almost eight decades apart and the notices appeared in the New York Times within ten days of each other.

When the Nazis invaded Holland in May 1940, it would have been highly unlikely that Marga Minco would outlive you by even a single day. She was Jewish and you were not. She belonged to a people chosen for destruction – she alone in her immediate family escaped the death camps – while you were of “respectable” stock, and had only to tolerate your homeland being under occupation. Lots of Dutch did that. Marga Minco wore a yellow star on her sleeve, while the sleeves of your black dress, visible in the newspaper photo of you on a city street in winter, draw attention only to their fashion—the padded shoulders, the tailored look. In your country under Nazi control, you still had freedom to move about unhunted.

You rejected that stunted freedom, Hannie Schaft. You chose to become hunted. You chose – it seems incredible to write these words – to become a hunter yourself, to hunt Nazis and their collaborators, and to kill them. That was why you had to dye your hair black: because the Nazis wanted to find the girl with red hair who was killing them. Your obituary says you took part in shooting six German occupiers and Dutch traitors. You thought it likely that you would die as a result of these attacks on the enemy.

Why am I addressing this letter to you when it cannot reach you? Throughout my adult life my way of responding to feelings inside me has been to put words on paper. Sometimes I’ve tried to make art out of those words, sometimes write letters. You are familiar to me—it isn’t just that we shared hair color. In your obituary you are described as a bookworm and rather shy, a university student goaded by your conscience. I was those things in my early twenties. When the Nazis demanded that you sign a pledge of loyalty to them to remain a student, you refused and dropped out. I know I would have wanted to find the courage to do the same. You seem to have been inwardly-oriented while pulled by circumstances toward action. I recognize your tribe for I belong to it as well.

When I was 24, though, I had no thoughts of being willing to die for a cause. I wasn’t tested by such crises as you were—or I didn’t put myself in their way. A long life lay before me. I was in love and we were going to be married, and already dreaming of children. I wanted to be a writer, and my creative present was a fertile field that would lead to future harvests of poems and plays, stories and novels. At 24 I thought a lot about how to live truly and fully, and it didn’t occur to me that among my choices might be renouncing my life. I had the luxury of imagining a future and even planning for one.

A fierce resolve is not the most natural quality of a rather shy bookworm. But you resolved to leave university although you had wanted to be a human-rights lawyer. You resolved to join the Resistance. You resolved to kill Nazis. You could have had a perfectly honorable war, volunteering for the Red Cross (which you did), refusing to pledge your support to the Third Reich (you did refuse), and even helping Jews to avoid deportation to Auschwitz—a very risky undertaking but surely less of a suicide mission than shooting Nazis and their quislings. (You did help to hide Jews and to get them fake IDs.) You could have done all those things – you did do them – and when the war was over and for the rest of your life looked back with pride at your valiant contributions to defeating the enemy. That wasn’t enough for you. You resolved to make the killing of Nazis more important than your own survival.

Many people showed righteous resolve during the war. All those millions of soldiers, your fellow-citizens who hid Jews, your fellow Resistance fighters. Resolve and sacrifice were essential qualities for anyone who was fighting the Nazis, right? But there is no need to see how well you stack up with other brave souls in your generation, Hannie Schaft. I look across eight decades and an ocean and I see you, an individual, a young vulnerable woman steeling herself to pursue brutal killers. You stir in me feelings of familiarity mingled with awe and reverence. The example you set raises difficult questions for me about how one should live—about how I have lived. Am I worthy of those like you who bore the gravest responsibilities that life can ask? Does the voice inside me demand that I stoke the fires of life (that’s what I want!) or to extinguish them for a purpose indifferent to one’s personal survival (that’s what your conscience led you to do)? Is it really enough just to strive to do good? You might have had a long life filled with the doing of good actions, and you rejected it.

Here is the most difficult question I ask myself: in light of a sacrifice like yours, does a poem I write, or perhaps a novel, really matter at all? I do not mean that if we want to make our lives worthwhile we must put down our pens and paintbrushes and die for a cause. I ask myself if art is less important than acts of sacrifice like yours, a question I should contemplate the next time I am writing a poem.

As I compose this letter to you, Hannie Schaft, I keep thinking of a writer I discovered a few years ago, a very good one, who lived during the war as you did. The two of you would not have met for he spent his war years largely in comfort in Paris. Here is what I scribbled in my journal after reading some of his diary entries: “Ernst Junger is a remarkable writer and thinker. In some of his best passages he brings to my mind Pascal; he is insightful and clever in describing the human condition.”

Ernst Junger was a German officer. He wore the uniform of the Third Reich. He served on the side of the Nazis you killed. He knew about the Holocaust as early as 1942. It is not to praise him that I say he deplored what he found out, writing of the horrific news from the east, “Such reports extinguish the colors of the day….Its infamy is unremitting.” Junger had a long productive life, publishing dozens of books and winning awards, his literary stature earning him accolades even from heads of state. Good fortune and strong self-preservation instincts kept him alive for more than a century—he lived to be 102 years old. Leave out the Nazi years and one could say he had a distinguished and even honorable life. (During the First World War he had been a brave and highly decorated soldier.) In the uniform of the Third Reich, he calculated his risks, made his choices, and survived the war.

You made your choices, too, Hannie Schaft. Is the art that Ernst Junger produced in his century-plus of living more important than the sacrifice you made of your life? Maybe the question is simplistic. Here is something I feel certain of: the war against tyranny – against evil autocrats and their lackeys and butchers – is won not by the private anguish of an Ernst Junger, but by the moral courage of a Hannie Schaft.

You were human like us. Even in those black-and-white photos I can see how lovely your red hair was–luxuriant, wavy, feminine. In the portrait taken on the street in winter, your dress is quite becoming, a belt cinched around your slender waist, a brooch attached below the neck. A purse is tucked tightly under your arm. You look poised and rather self-conscious, and perhaps you are a little vain. (In the other photo of you in the newspaper, a portrait, I see a trace of defiance in your eyes.) You were proud of your red hair and even put on makeup before you went out to shoot Nazis, a gesture suggesting that you were aware of your attractiveness. Maybe the decision to start killing the enemy had its origins not only in noble principles but also in earthy emotions. The romance you may have had with a fellow Resistance fighter, the excitement of daring underground adventures, a sense of self-importance when otherwise you would have been another faceless Dutch citizen under bleak occupation. Maybe depression sapped some of your will to live; maybe boredom made you take ever greater risks, just to feel more of yourself; maybe you thought about posthumous glory. Many ordinary human feelings might have contributed to your resolve. You were like us, like me, except for this: in my six decades I have never been willing and likely to die for my beliefs, or encountered such a person. You, Hannie Schaft, willed yourself to face death and not back down. Your resolve is the sharp tip of a sword that punctures any inflated sense of myself as a model citizen.

When you were stopped on a street in Haarlem during a random check, the gun in your bicycle bag was suspicious, but you couldn’t have been the woman they were searching for, since you had black hair. Later, when they looked more closely at the roots of your hair, they knew they had found their nemesis. I never understood why they call our hair red. Natural hair is not like the primary color red. Red is never more than an admixture in our hair, which is closer to rust-colored, copper, orange, auburn, tawny, sienna. What is more naturally red than hair? Blood is. Your head was truly red only once, on a sand dune near the Dutch coast when you were shot twice from behind. Your Nazi captors killed you just a few weeks before the end of the war.

After I read your obituary early on that breezy summer morning, I turned to the opinion pieces in the Times—the editorials and op-eds and letters from readers. It was a democratic parliament of fowls on those windswept pages, a cageless, free-range pastureland on which to hatch ideas about politics, race, justice. No one was arrested for saying what was on their mind; no one lost their job. Do you know who made that freedom of expression possible, Hannie Schaft? You did. You and so many others who resolved to fight absolute power even at the cost of your own lives. We owe our freedom to you and to other souls like you throughout history whose sacrifices made possible our freedom and comfort and peace. Your resolve, courage, and moral clarity are precious today—more precious than my words can ever express.

An American Consumer Remembers

Inside view of Ford Thunderbird 1962 parked at Retro & Electro Parade Ploiesti. Black and white image by Gabriel Vasiliu

I bought a home washing machine the other day and, to paraphrase Harry Chapin’s Cat’s in The Cradle song, it was delivered and installed in the usual way. I didn’t find that possession of this fine-looking streamlined device left me flushed with joy over owning something high tech and new, rather it joined one of those increasingly common moments when I became mindful of caring about things that I never knew had any significant personal meaning for me. Perhaps, this awareness, is a function of age, as now in my late 70s I experience moments when the inanimate becomes animate by being infused with poignant memories and flashbacks of the emotionally meaningful moments that I never knew existed, or I did not fully appreciate when I first experienced them.

Even before the delivery of the new machine, the effect that hearing the news that I needed to replace my family’s more than 20-year-old household washer surprised me. Aside from a few repairs of a relatively minor nature, it went on and on doing about 10 loads of wash a week—delicates, bulky items, slacks, shirts, and underwear and all those pieces of clothes, linens, and other necessities and amenities that any home takes for granted. And, then, when it recently started leaking, I called a reliable repair man, who respectfully gave me his diagnosis with the tact of an interpersonally gifted physician. “I’m sorry to say that this needs an awful lot of expensive work. Without that, maybe, it has a few months left. It’s not worth the investment and stores are having sales now. Go get a new one.”

It was unfair of me, but I was unsurprised, because I do have moments of unfairness, to find that my first thought was that the machine let me down, despite its many years of service. Putting matters into perspective, I patted the white top-loading washer on the lid and mentally thanked it for its loyal efforts. I told it that despite some chips in and discoloration of its finish, due to years of exposure to laundry detergents and chemicals, it still had its looks, even though its internal condition was poor. Then, after a moment’s hesitation, I broke the news to it that its ashes would not be joining those of my beloved English Cocker on the mantelpiece. Now, it was time to force myself to go shopping for something I did not enjoy shopping for, spend money I prefer to use for other purposes, and waste time in my older age, when time is more precious and can be better utilized in doctors’ waiting rooms than for my turn in the six-hour delivery and installation window provided by the appliance store.

I am trying to warm up to the new machine. I admit that it has a nice array of features, but it is more touch screen than knobs and for some reason it does not have an end of cycle buzzer, a particularly annoying deficiency since the duration of its refined computerized fabric selection cycles are somewhat unpredictable. I realize that I like knobs. I judge them to be more reliable and enjoy the tactile relationship that I have with them more than that with an electronic keyboard. I have enough touchscreen action in my life with my phone and computer to be satisfied in that domain. I suppose that this preference of mine is a product of being raised during the end period of the mechanical age and spending my whole life bearing witness to its transition into the computer age.

As I do my first series of washes on the new machine, I reminisce about other washes, from many machines during times past.  These were the times when I would wash the grass stains out of my son’s soccer uniforms after pre-soaking them; when I would launder a shirt with hollandaise sauce on it from a fine New York City French restaurant, where my wife and I shared a meal with dear friends, some who are no longer living or have drifted out of contact for other reasons; and when I cleaned the tablecloth stain created by my brother, who spilled some red wine on it during an important celebratory occasion. I even thought of the variety of detergents and stain removers I utilized, made available by my wife who always keeps current with the best of consumer household chemistry available in our society.  Some of these were effective and some not.

Then, my thoughts wander to memories of the other machines that I have long known were important in my life. Not surprisingly, several cars come to mind. And, while I gained a certain pleasure from having a new 1964 Thunderbird, gifted upon me by my father as my first car, driving it awakened me to the cold reality that the experience of owning it fell far short of fulfilling my erotic fantasies, and that fault lay more in me than the machine. As a result, I came to love the more dependable Japanese autos such as the Toyota Camry and Toyota Avalon, which served me reliably for long years and comfortably accommodated many an enjoyable family auto trip, as well as my lengthy daily commutes to work.

It turns out that my admiration for practicality, derived from forcing myself to confront everyday reality, is a long-held theme in my life.  My wife and son still tease me about the pictures I took more than 30 years ago of the large plastic green trash disposal bags that lined the canals of Venice during our, otherwise, romantic gondola ride, a condition so contrary to general images of the city.  I, also, give praise to the vacuum cleaners, garbage disposals, steam irons, lawn mowers, and snow blowers that have enhanced my life by assisting with tasks I dislike doing. And, while I can recall many a moment when a new computer or cell phone was worthy of a formal commendation in recognition of impressive increases in their capability and capacity over previous models, I have, inevitably, found their touted star performance turns to be followed by disappointment, I realize that they still fall far short of delivering promised seamless and carefree user experience. Here, I call out, “Siri, Alexa, and Cortana. you know who you really are!”

I am also ambivalently grateful for machines that directly supplement or replace the functioning of not quite right family body parts. My wife, who has both hips and knees replaced to good effect is a model for gratitude and good adjustment in this domain. As for my pacemaker, it doesn’t bother me and I would ignore it, except that I can’t because of the monthly emailed and texted reports on its performance that I receive from my cardiologist, who is automatically sent data about its functioning by the pacemaker’s external wi-fi modem that sits on the night table by my bedside.

Please don’t take the above meanderings to mean that I feel deep attachments to or expectations for all the appliances and machines in my possession. I attribute my affection to some very personal and not fully understood calculus. Recently, my five-year-old smart toaster was acting a bit quirky. It was not adjusting its browning to bagel thickness or multi-grain breads in the way it should.  It is a relatively inexpensive item and I doubt that I will miss it much should I choose to discipline it for untrustworthy performance by junking it. At this point, I have decided to put the most negative and menacing of my thoughts aside, as I am a firm believer in the power of positive reinforcement in the form of praise to enhance performance in the most difficult situations.  I merely whisper to the toaster that we have a shared problem and it’s my fault more than its and that we can figure it out together. I place the burden on myself for my dissatisfied state by telling the chrome boxy-looking device, “I realize that I might not fully appreciate you, because I am not a breakfast person.” I hear no mental whispers from the toaster in return, it just quietly sits on the kitchen counter, its outer shiny metal surface cool to the touch, while its heating elements glow a blazing orange-red.

Jeff’s Binge

Jeff sits before his computer, a simmering pot of emotions on the verge of boiling over. The weight of his world threatens to spill out, mirroring the turmoil within. On his last leg, Jeff finds himself emotionally and physically gone from the present moment. Losing his job meant everything. It made him who he was; now, it is something he can’t claim. Providing both help for his medicine and medical care, which is so serious he cannot function without them. He finds he may not be able to live a full life without them. All these thoughts run through his head full-on like a head-on train wreck and crash.  Beside the window, an older man, his beard and hair flecked with grey, watches from his wheelchair.  He looks at Jeff, hoping to provide relief. Jeff looks over at the man and gives him a pause and a nod to show he is somewhat there.  A pleasant-looking woman is looking concernedly and comes onto the screen, gazing at Jeff on the computer.  Claire is Jeff’s social worker; she works past the duties of her job in many ways, more than one. Jeff’s case would be no different. She notices Jeff and how he is distant, more far off than he has ever been

Claire asks in an alert way, “Are you paying attention?”

She pauses and looks deeply into Jeff’s situation hoping he is too far gone.

Jeff!

Jeff comes back to the moment if only for a little bit.

“We are going to do something about this?”

Jeff is off somewhere, and it is far from the conversation, even the place where he is physically sitting.

“JEFF!”

Claire’s scream is so loud that Jeff’s roommate takes notice. Jeff checks back into the space he is not in, but his body is there. Jeff makes a bold stride and finds an answer he might not be able to ask but he carries on with it any way.

“What can there be done?”

 Claire takes a breath, unsure if she has a solution, but gives an answer anyway and says,

“Just wait; we will get more samples. Just have hope.”

Jeff secures the weight of his mind from spending between reality and the realm of his aching insanity.

Jeff bellies out, “HOPE? I have been out for weeks. There are no more samples! You heard the doctor. I cannot keep thinking the stimulus check is coming. Unemployment barely covers the rent. I don’t want to be in the ward again. I can’t, I won’t. I’m not going back there.”

Jeff’s explanation explores what is known and cannot find a solution as soon as he or Claire wants it.

“I promise you we will get your medication.”

“How?”

“We have to start thinking about getting you on SSDI, “Claire replies with support Jeff is still unable to find.

“Then that means I can only work but so much, or not at all. It is all a catch-22 with the government. I lose it all or not gain the little they are offering,” Jeff states this in a way that Claire finds it harder and harder to convince him or herself that everything will or will be all right.

Claire pleas, “But you have your medications without a worry. You can focus on getting better.”

“I need my medications NOW! Why are they doing this to me? Once I start taking them and feeling good, I go back to what is worse than I was when I was off them; I mean, I am there. I have nowhere to go without them.”

Jeff softly ends his announcement of his need. Jeff looks out the window, which hides his outlook and his hope. Claire looks at not just a client but a friend she more than cares for.

“I have another meeting, but we will keep talking weekly. Keep your head up. You have support. We will work on filing the paperwork ASAP,” Claire explains.

“WAIT!! What am I supposed to do until then? “, Jeff shouts so loud that his roommate turns his wheelchair in his direction with a puzzled face.

Jeff closes the laptop. He stares out the window; he rushes to get his jacket. Claire withdraws from the same hope she had when she started  working on behalf of Jeff’s situation, “There is not much we can do but have patience.”

Jack says, “Do you want anything? I am going out?”

“I am fine. Be safe, Jeffrey,” the roommate says with a worried look, truly intense look like he does not think he is going to see Jeff again. Jeff notices this, wondering how can his roommate’s eyes say the words before they come out of his mouth?

“I will be; I will be right back,” Jeff says.

Jeff goes out with the last steps; he turns around and looks back at his roommate, who still has the same concern in his eyes so much his body is now speaking the same message of caution.

Jeff walks past a crowd of activists and supporters surrounding a statue; police are circling, waiting for the subsequent riot. Jeff sees a familiar face amid the political and cultural storm.

The man starts to smile with a wild grin.

Jeff, with excitement, says, “Ole Chris.” Chris gets up with a slow draw but is fast mentally.

” Youngblood and I’m not your grandpa, so I am not old,” Chris says.

Jeff comes closer to what is like a bomb shelter of things collected, things left behind, and things forever lost in Chris’s life. Chris was not just homeless. His mind had nowhere to go where there would be enough space to contain it, maybe his things, but not his brilliant burnt-out mind.

Jeff asks, “How are things, Chris?”

Ole Chris declares, “Fine, You’re going to walk by change and in the process of a transition of powers?”

Jeff loses his footing; he cannot find his moral compass, but he knows he is wrong but does not know how to be suitable to join the fight for change.

“No, I am going to.. the store,” Jeff proclaims.

“To buy a new world order, it is right here. I was signed up and shipped off before I knew what Ali said was true; I knew it, but seeing the truth is another thing. I am fighting another man’s war, not ever and not after this, and you shouldn’t either. We are all still fighting even now. But it’s our war; we have the power.”

“What you are doing is the truth, Chris,” says Jeff. Chris looks at his stuff like they represent each war he has fought, and each object is a medal of honor, stating he won the battle but was still at war.

“I was living and fought for your truth; I just found out it could speak with all this, all around us. It has a voice. We have a voice.” Ole Chris says.

Ole Chris looks at Jeff and finds something in his eyes: a terror, a simple plan, and how he lost his peace long before Ole Chris ever met him.

 Jeff turns and looks at the crowds getting bigger and cops not leaving but multiplying. “I have to go,” Jeff makes his exit and is brought back by the concern of Ole Chris.

“Are you ok?” Ole Chris asks with deep care, much more than of anyone who is just a friend.

“Trapped. I can’t get my ….,” Jeff says, words that are not enough to describe the pain he has gone through for so long.

Ole Chris urges his words to come up from through his throat and out his mouth. Ole Chris has a strong reply but holds it a little bit. Ole Chris looks around at the chaos with it on mute, focusing only on Jeff’s words of bondage.

Ole Chris says, “I served, but now I finally feel like I am serving, and my servings are coming up short. The government has us where they want us, Jeff.”

“What about change? You are always talking about change, change this, change that,” Jeff says with a scold but maybe not for Chris but the edge he is on for needing his medications.

“Has anything changed a young man like you walking by? Making that change. What would be an opportunity to make a difference? Look around you; this is CHANGE.”

Ole Chris has not lost his cool, but maybe any more ways to get through to Jeff.

Jeff looks around with fear and understanding, for it is what he is feeling.

“I have to get my medicine,” Jeff calmly tells Ole Chris.

“I am sorry, are you ok,? Ole Chris asks with empathy.

“I do not…. I am trying to get the pharmacy to get me some pills to get by,” Jeff states, something that alerts Ole Chris and triggers him into a reaction awkward to anyone in Jeff’s situation.

Ole Chris is laughing. “I do not mean to laugh; it is finally catching up to you and all of us. That is why you see this right here, all over the country,” Ole Chris says.

See what? Jeff asks.

“They do not even care about you guys or the future or that you are sick. I served, and they already had their back to me when I came home if I wanted any help,” Ole Chris replies.

Jeff states, like a jab from a seasoned boxer in the ring with his justification, “I am out of a job; I cannot pay my copay.”

“You are also out of place in their system. Come get a sign.” Ole Chris reaches for a sign that reads, “Stop medical tyranny.”

Jeff fumbles over his thoughts and says, “And that will change everything, even that I need medicine?”

Ole Chris says, “I never saw an instant solution, but this future seems bright. I feel a change. Look at this all around you.”

Jeff looks at all the people protesting. He is not impressed, but he feels something stirring in him. That boiling has come back.

“I have to go.”

“What store are you going to?”

Before Jeff can answer, a protestor whispers in ole Chris’s ear, and they gather their stuff.

Ole Chris turns around to Jeff, “Be safe out there. It has not even begun.” Jeff watches as Ole Chris and the protest disappear into the crowd. Jeff absorbs the tension and the fight for various freedoms, with people expressing and protesting for their rights while realizing he should be fighting for his own. After a while, the crowd’s roar fell into the wind, and Jeff found his destination. He looks up at the sign, worried but ready for maybe what he already knows what the outcome will be. Jeff’s unattended illnesses stalk the items on the shelves as he moves to the back to talk to the pharmacy.

A young woman, aged by the stress of her job and other factors, is busy at the computer. She notices Jeff but keeps at what she is doing. She then motions her hands like she is coming.

“Can I help you? The pharmacist tech asks.

“Yeah, I need to speak with the Pharmacist,” Jeff adds.

The pharmacist tech looks at the Pharmacist and looks back at Jeff, “They are busy at the moment. How can I help you?”

“I need to speak to the Pharmacist like right now,” Jeff explains with force in his voice now.

The Pharmacist looks at Jeff, but Jeff is focused on what he wants, what he needs, and what is in front of him, preventing him from getting just that.

“I can help you; just tell me what you need,” the pharmacist tech politely asks.

“Listen, it’s an emergency. I am not the first case where someone cannot get their medications due to money issues but have a prescription. I just need enough to get me through. You can even talk to my doctor. My information is on file,” Jeff has said such a plea that it takes the wind out of him to alert him his efforts are insufficient. The pharmacist tech looks at Jeff feeling very sorry; maybe more sorry she cannot help him and his situation, but not enough to lose her job.

I am sorry I cannot give them to you,” the Pharmacist tech explains with care. Jeff is now giving off heat from his disappointment that he may become uncontrollable, and he has no problem not hiding. He goes back into a space where he can calmly address his plea. He leans into the pharmacist Tech and says, “Please, I just need some until I get paid.”

The Pharmacist tech reveals that all he did was ask a question even though it was the same one, and she could not give the answer he wanted. The Pharmacist Tech gives Jeff a reply he will never become used to, “I cannot help you, sir.”

 Jeff finds a footing in his stance that is off, but he is standing anyway, and he ROARS, “But I have the prescriptions!! Let me talk to the Pharmacist!!!?

“Do you have them with you?” the Pharmacist tech says meekly.

Jeff appears to cool off but not down and replies,” Yes, here.” Jeff pulls out crinkled pieces of paper and says, “I just need my medications.”

The Pharmacist looks at Jeff, and what appears like his life or mind is all over the counter or both, and goes to the counter. “Is there a problem?” the pharmacist asks pleasantly.

Jeff looks up in confused relief, “Are you the pharmacist?”

The Pharmacist declares, “I am.”

“Thank God, can you please let me have about two weeks of my medication? You can look at my last refill to see what I take, and I will be back to pay in two weeks. They match up with these prescriptions,” Jeff sounds off with another plea.

The Pharmacist draws back from the weight Jeff has given her in his plea, maybe more of a demand with no end. The pharmacist Tech is slightly behind the Pharmacist, taking both breaks and looking at the situation’s tension.

“That is not the problem. We simply can’t do that; we need a payment today if you are to get it today.”

The Pharmacist brings attention to an answer that Jeff does not need or want to hear, like the ones he has been hearing all day.

Jeff snaps back at the both of them but targets the Pharmacist, “You cannot help someone who is sick?”

“If you are that sick, go to a hospital; they can help you better than we can.”

Jeff starts to charge the counter like a bull, and his words are his horns, “When I am right here right now, where you can help. I am right in front of you?!!!!” Jeff proclaims

The Pharmacist is now on edge, maybe the same one as Jeff. Everyone in the store has stopped and taken more than a glance at the scene that has developed.

“You need the copay. You know that if you have been here before.”

 Jeff is still charging. All he can see is red, “What if something happens? This is what you do to people in need.”

“There is also a need for rules and how we tend to them.”

 Jeff puts his hand over his mouth, then he puts his hands on top of his head, “A rule to deny care?” Jeff asks in a way he knows nothing else is working and nothing else will.

“Just calm down.”

Jeff blows off some steam, but the midst of this heated conversation is still seen from his head; it is almost like smoke.

“I am talking to you and have been at a level voice.”

The way Jeff’s voice has carried with such a heavyweight, it is hard to believe there are no hard feelings or paths to cross a bridge to where there can be an understanding. The Pharmacist is both afraid and looking for control of the situation. With a reserved tone, the Pharmacist says, “I am going to have to ask you to leave.”

Jeff looks down, then smiles, “Gone, me and my unattended illness are gone,” Jeff declares.

Jeff walks out with his tail high rather than show the defeat of the dog with a tail between its legs. He is walking past the park full of rioting and police officers. They have decided to take down a Southern leader’s statue in the park. Jeff sees a man struggling with the cops. It’s Ole Chris he saw earlier getting into with cops. One cop punches  Ole Chris with a blow that almost knocks him down. Jeff runs over and jumps on the cop. They struggle. Ole Chris grabs the officer, who seizes him. The officer has his gun now out. The sound is loud; everyone gets down. Ole Chris looks down at his stomach; blood is gushing like water from a  broken faucet. Another cop starts beating Jeff, each fist thrusting like a hammer to a nail. Ole Chris falls to the ground. A young woman is shooting everything with her phone when she notices the reality for both men and the end of one.

The Young woman yells,” They shot him!! They killed a veteran!!!”

The cops start guarding their own and their actions no matter how wrong they are. One cop ushers everyone with his baton, screaming, “Everyone back up!!” The young woman is showing the whole end through her camera on her phone. While Jeff is still fighting with the cop, the cop puts him to the ground. Jeff is at eye level with Ole Chris. They lock eyes until the Vet closes his eyes. Jeff’s eyes are wide awake to the fact he is witnessing death. The cop pulls Jeff up. Looks at the Veteran, then looks at Jeff. Jeff is now sitting in the back of the cop car, watching the mayhem. He locks eyes with the spot where he and Ole Chris were as more feet cover it.

Jeff walks to a table and sits down. He is wearing a jumpsuit with writing on the back stating who he is now and where he was. He is now an inmate. Claire tries to smile but cannot crack any emotion out of Jeff.

Claire asks, “How are you”?

 Jeff cannot bring himself to say, but his soul aches out, “They killed him.”

“Jeff, the system failed him and you. You did not fail the system. Understand that,” Claire speaks a truth that does not resolve anything for Jeff.

Jeff starts to shake; his hands begin to curl in sudden disbelief at what he has seen about himself and society.

“I don’t get medicine in here or out there, but really, the truth is they killed him; what kind of medicine is there for that the things you cannot unsee,” Jeff lowers his voice and head. He gets up from the table and leaves.

Sole Searching: I Walk Miles in Another Man’s Shoes

Picture Credits: Merri J

My wife has long told me that I should have been a foot model. She now suggests that it wouldn’t hurt for me to consider it as a late-onset career choice. At the very thought, I conjure up images of my bare feet appearing in issues of the AARP Magazine. I might even go international and find an agent who can gain me access to the Irish Senior Times. Detracting from my enjoyment of my wife’s compliment is that she may be somewhat of a fetishist, as her standards deviate from those established by orthopedic and podiatric experts. 

While I am not banking on a career showcasing my feet, I don’t reject her appreciation for what she finds to be an attractive part of my body. Only an ingrate would reject well-meant kind words, even if derived from an idiosyncratic source. The fact that my feet are somewhat bigger than average offers a conclusive answer to the query, “Does size matter?” 

Ironically, despite her finding beauty in my feet, I struggle to find shoes that treat my feet right. I am at the age where 95% of the time I’m sporting athletic shoes, or as we called them back in my youth, sneakers. I’ve joined many of my contemporaries who have found a specific brand to be the holy grail for a good-fitting shoe. Generally, over the years, their size 11.5 2E is most comfortable for me. Sadly, for all the company’s emphasis on a good fit, I have discovered that there are subtleties in shoe comfort that the dimensions they proffer just don’t capture.

The problem is that despite the supposed aesthetic allure of my feet, the more discerning eye would identify me as a pronator.  I discovered this nugget of wisdom as a child, when my family doctor first diagnosed me with flat feet, now more commonly labeled in polite shoe-fitting circles as overpronation. This foot affliction has made it difficult to fit me. Once I find a shoe that works for me, I don’t just buy one—I order a few backup pairs. This is because it is common in the profit-hungry world of apparel companies, even those that used to flaunt a made-in-the-USA logo as a badge of honor, to frequently shuffle sources of production around the globe seeking ever-lower manufacturing costs. While this approach to manufacturing may yield more profit, my experience suggests, it introduces inconsistencies in the way shoes fit. Manufacturers respond to these variations by proclaiming them to be enhancements to their original successful models, simply adding a new “version” (“V”) number to the old model number and tossing the original out the window. 

So, when Version 2 of my very favorite sneakers disappeared without warning, I immediately took action to ensure an unbroken supply of good-fitting shoes.  I ordered a Version 3 pair from an online store to test out the feel of this new version, despite having two unworn backup pairs of Version 2s in my closet. I complimented myself on my rapid response to the moment that I hoped would never come. As soon as Version 3 arrived, after a brief prayer to the shoe gods, wherever they may reside, I tried them on.  While there was a general fit, sadly, it fell far short of the Version 2 standard. My first thought was to attribute the poor fit to their just needing to be broken in and then stored them away, paying no more attention to the matter for quite a while. 

Two years passed before I exhausted my backup supply of Version 2’s, soles worn low by the wear and tear of the long stretches of sidewalk pavement walked outside the gym since the advent of COVID.  Withdrawing the Version 3’s from my closet, I tried them on for two hours until I just couldn’t ignore the pain they caused. I began a search for substitute models from the many manufacturers who offer a return guarantee so that I could put them through their paces within the confines of my home. Armed with my top candidates, I consulted with my podiatrist hoping for sage advice. He offered little more than an empathic “sorry” accompanied by a headshake. A gesture equivalent to, “If the shoe fits, wear it.” His bill, of course, was unaffected by his lack of shoe solution. 

Not giving up, I went to the internet, hoping to find a new pair of Version 2’s on eBay.  No such luck!  The best I could do was find a seller who offered a relatively high-priced, used pair in black and gray, not my preferred color combination. His extensive set of pictures for the item showed little wear and he provided authentication from an expert (whatever qualifications that required). Overcoming my repulsion at the thought that I ever could be so desperate as to buy and wear someone else’s used shoes, I took the plunge. 

Despite the pictures, I expected smelly shoes and composed an extensive, advanced decontamination plan. To my delight, upon delivery, I found them to be almost pristine and bearing the odor of new shoes. A fancy authentication tag dangled from the fresh laces, adding a touch of officialdom.

After dousing the shoes thoroughly with a disinfectant and letting them dry out for a few days, I cautiously slipped my feet into them. They did not possess the cozy embrace of my old Version 2’s, but I sensed potential after a few hours of breaking them in. That turned out to be true. The only hitch is that, even after the break-in period, sporadic thoughts about the shoe’s past life with its previous owners (who knows how many there were) sneak into my mind.

I can’t help but ask myself, “Why were these fine shoes put up for sale?” Grim answers come quickly: the previous owners met their maker, or they were financially desperate, or suffered from incurable edema, or required a foot amputation. Or, perhaps, these shoes were a thief’s closet bounty. Worst of all echoes of an old and spooky “Twilight Zone” episode (#83) called “Dead Man’s Shoes” dart through my mind. Let’s just say that the shoe haunting depicted in this episode does not end well for the person wearing them.

Although the sense of eeriness doesn’t go away, these thoughts are my problem, not a problem with the shoes. I find myself frequently scanning websites that offer refurbished products, hoping, no praying, that other such pairs of shoes appear, so that I can, once again, store backup pairs in my closet, preferably in different colors. It’s been weeks of searching so far and no luck.  There are many 9 D’s available and even an 11.5 4E, but no 11.5 2E’s. My quest continues.

Say Hello to My Little Friend by Jennine Capó Crucet: An exclusive extract

Picture Credits: bruce-warrington

What else. 

What else? 

Yes, what else. 

Well, during the reception, the wedding boat’s DJ knows from experience to play the song Suavemente by Elvis Crespo because if not,  the event will be deemed a complete failure of a celebration. 

The DJ also knows to play the song La Negra Tiene Tumbao by Celia Cruz because if not, see above. 

Yes, good, but what else? 

What else? Okay, once the cake’s been cut, no woman on the dance floor should be wearing shoes. Ultimately the reception should feel more like a club than a wedding. Strobe lights, lasers, fog machines if possible, et cetera. 

But what about maybe including an actual club, like on South Beach,  the Miami people already know. More mentions of palm trees and neon lights. Some Art Deco stuff. Oh, dominoes! Those old Cuban guys at that park playing them! Have them smoking cigars. Bring the cigars back that way. 

Dominoes? Art Deco stuff? Is this still just about weddings? 

What about more direct nostalgia-laced talk of Cuba. Maybe a nod to the  Buena Vista Social Club, since people like seeing things they recognize. 

What about a splash or two more of Santeria. People have come to expect that. Seriously: Cigars! Maybe make it so a cigar lector is telling the whole thing to a bunch of poor cigar rollers in a really hot factory a long time ago in Cuba.  Make the telling work like smoke. 

But it’s Miami. The telling works like water. 

Yes! About that: what about Lolita, where did she go. 

She never left. She’s trapped in this city. She’s everywhere and nowhere, like a wave crashing. 

A scene at the beach! Thongs! More thongs and more butts, excessive and superfluous descriptions of tanned butt-cheeks for sure. Make it sexy! 

Speaking of skin: descriptions of a grandmother’s hands and what they smell like (cigar smoke, the sea, etc.). Include some letters from her, have her call everyone m’ijo. Kill her off but have her come back as a ghost and add a whole thread of that ancestor stuff. Set that stuff in Cuba. Sorry, Coo-ba.  Make it come down from the mountains (in the form of cigar smoke!). Make it spooky but keep it approachable. Again, think smoke. Lean into the magical realism. Again, ancestor stuff. 

Ancestors are not magical realism. 

Think too about making it quirkier. Maybe some mermaids. Swamp stuff,  you know. This is Florida, after all. 

Miami is not Florida. 

And actually, what happened to that early promise of baseball players. Actually, Fidel Castro was a pitcher; it’s a pretty well-known fact, actually. Consider actually having a struggling baseball player named Fidel sacrifice a goat or a chicken during some Santeria ritual in the first thirty pages, if possible.  Also and actually, consider providing the cultural and historical significance of baseball to all Cubans, just so that’s clear to everyone. 

Who counts as everyone

Just regular old everyone, ha ha! Make it LOUDER. More music, more food smells. More colors—Miami is colorful, describe the colors more. The flooding stuff is depressing. Also, Wynwood! That place is all over everyone’s Miami vacations on social media. Get the Wynwood Walls in here.  

Hardly any of those murals are by Miami artists anymore

Have you read Joan Didion’s book about Miami. She spent several months or weeks down there at some point. Evoke more of Didion’s seedy Miami underbelly.  

The preference here has been for Lolita’s underbelly. 

People want to see real, devastating pain and experience empathy but while also smelling the ocean, feeling its breeze, hearing its waves crash, etc. They want to escape, but also to really feel like they know the people and the place by the time they finish.  

But how can anyone claim to know a place or a community from a  single work of art? And when you say people, who exactly do you mean? That’s a hard question to answer! 

Is it? Doesn’t seem hard to answer from here. 

 One possible solution is to add more flavor! Really spice it up!  

Think: fiery! Think: Pitbull’s Miami, or maybe the Miami from Miami  Vice!  

Think: Lolita’s performance, the familiarity of it, how well it works. Think about making a splash by doing the same thing you’ve seen done already, over and over again. 

But it’s boring and it’s killing her. 

So what if she’s obsessively peeling the paint off the walls between shows. So what if her literal brain is being rewired to have less agency and imagination with every repetitive turn in her tank. Stereotypes exist for a reason! 

It’s stereotypies. That’s what those behaviors are called. The word is stereotypy

Yes! The Spanish so far is great, really lends an authentic taste. Definitely add even more Spanish, but maybe consider italicizing it, for clarity.  

Clarity for who? What if it’s already perfectly clear? 

It’s whom. And one last note: give people even more. More terror, more violence, more trauma. Open those veins!  

What the actual fuck. 

Yes! Give even more fucks!  

Shut the fuck up because that’s literally impossible right now. 

Well, then just more fucks in general. More fucks, more palm trees, more  Pitbull, more Scarface. Much, much more Scarface

Extract from ‘Moby Dick Meets Scarface Satire: SAY HELLO TO MY LITTLE FRIEND’ by Jennine Capó Crucet, published on 5th March 2024.

Daughters of Magic Mothers

Photo by Kateryna Hliznitsova on Unsplash

Long, long ago, when phones were attached to walls, and milk did not have options, there lived a poor Russian girl who had magic fingers. Her family lived in a one-room log cabin tucked in the corner of rolling green field at the edge of a birch grove in an old village where townspeople fed the house fairies and touched the charmed bark of birch trees for protection. The cabin of the magic girl was dark wood with a steep-angled roof and two small windows flanking the central door. Morning glories vined through cracked shutters, and the wood stairs leading to the front door were smoothed by the feet of a hundred years. You could smell the cabin before you entered it, the thick musk of ancient wood.

Inside, the round table in front of the hearth was pocked with old script, indentations from generations of letters. The house held at its core an upright piano, positioned in what the girl thought the best place for acoustics, under the peak of the wood ceiling. Each morning, as the sun crested the hills beyond the valley, her fingers danced along the keys. The notes vibrated the chords, circled the timbre of the instrument’s chamber, then spooled out into the air with a passion the girl didn’t otherwise know. The notes touched lightly off the log walls and tin mugs of the little house, and filled the ears of her mother and her father as they carried water and kneaded bread. She was a conduit to another world.

In church each week, she wove melodies from the organ which twirled up to the gemstone light of stained glass, lacing the air like a tapestry of sun-slanted fields, the melancholy dawn. Oh how the villagers loved her. Each felt a little pierce of the heart when the girl played. It reminded them of the sorrow when their granddad died, or their childhood horse. Other times, the notes bounded and buoyed, made the hearts of the villagers surge with unfettered bliss.

Some wanted to keep this magic child in their midst forever, but others thought she belonged to the world, or at least a decent college. Her mother and father decided for her to move to America to learn from a master. They secured a large grant from a small school and the villagers pooled their money for a plane ticket. The day she was to leave (this, before you had to take off your shoes and walk in socks through body scanners) for many long moments she sat on the piano bench, her packed bag by her side. The piano was more than her friend. Through its keys she could tap into emotion of the ages—all the secrets that had ever been whispered, the pain and passion ever felt.

Actually, I’m making all this up. I have no idea was she thinks. I am the baby she gave up for adoption more than five decades ago. All I know is that she was a Russian pianist. My aunt told me that one night, by accident.

Forgive me while I dream.

At the small but famous school on the southern shore of a Great Lake, the Russian pianist’s new instructor had splays of wrinkles that shaped his eyes and graying hair swooped in tufts over his ears. When he played Rachmaninoff for her, she learned something new about yearning, how it could be contained in a pause. When he put No. 5 on the stand, it was like speaking a dialect few understood, and she tasted the pleasure of sharing what she didn’t before realize was a native tongue. Under his tutelage her mind and music flourished. Music was the one true tongue, the great composers the only gods—Tchaikovsky, Prokofiev, Cui. Why confine yourself to language when you can communicate more precisely with notes, convey emotion rather than words? All was released to the air when her fingertips touched the ivory. Mysteries were revealed with each piece she learned.

While others had smiled at her music, or closed their eyes as she played, her instructor opened his mouth like he was tasting the sound. Fingers trilled the air like he was conducting an unseen orchestra, or tapped his knee, keeping time like as if his chest held a metronome instead of a heart.

This girl awoke something inside him that had been rocked to sleep by the predictable movements of hours in days in a life. She watered the dormant bud that had once been his passion. Her music was amethyst memories a grandmother carried in a cup made of bone, the gold leaf from ancient paintings, husk from the meadow where he walked barefoot as a boy. The predictable pattern his life had become dissolved in her music and he was again a youth of vim and promise loose in eternity.

Everything he taught her she absorbed with assertion and a quiet nod of the chin. He could almost see his instruction move from her ears down her neck to her heart, where it took residence and shone through her cable knit sweater. Then it swam like tiny silverfish in her blood and flowed out her limbs.

He wanted to possess her. He wanted to fuse his soul with hers, become newly alive with friction and light, speak in tongues only they could share. And so he seduced his young student. She did not agree or object but acquiesced. What did bodies have to do with anything after all? What mattered—the only thing that mattered—were the silverfish swimming through the chambers of her heart and back to the universe where they had spawned.

The affair did not last. Physical sensations were no match for the imagination—not for his hunched and creaking body— and he did not find the same thrill of fusion he experienced when his words traveled through her body and came out the tips of her fingers. Instead, his delight seeped away like snow in the rain. Her music, now merely lovely, hung like dust motes in the air. Plus, he was already married and had his own soft wife at home, baking bread.

It took months for the baby to grow. The other students suspected the maestro was the father, but no one said it out loud. He did not admit or deny it, but ensured she had health care and contacted a Big Name charity and convinced her to put the baby up for adoption.

She grew tired. Her expanding mid-section became a mountain separating her from the keys. She could no longer coax music from her hands, but only run her fingertips along the beetle black lacquer and ivory, sense the ghost of cadence and time.

She grew weepy. She tried to tell the maestro, it is not natural to give the baby away. But again and again he told her, look at all the mothers who have done so because they had to or wanted to. It is the ultimate gesture of love, he claimed. It was a mercy. She could only come down to this point: it is not natural for me. But without notes in the air, she felt grounded like a bruise on fruit.

It happens sometimes in life that you meet a lover who convinces you to turn against your nature. And so the young Russian girl with the magic fingers agreed to give up her baby to the Big Name charity. But in her angst, she left the famous school and the inspired instructor and took a rickety plane home to the Russian countryside. When she reached her house and went inside, the keys on her piano were coated in dust, and stuck when she touched them. As they
yielded, a small silvery fish fluttered, then stilled.

Years went by. There grew a hole in her chest where the child should be. Though she married a nice bricklayer, and he built her a house and stairs leading up to that house, and even though everything the bricklayer touched he made solid, and with him she had three more children, still the hole grew more cavernous with each passing year. She learned to be careful of exposure in bathing suits and sundresses. After a while, she learned how to knit. The thin cold needles were a poor substitute for lush ivory keys, but as she built row after row of knots, an object grew on which she could train her yearning. She knit a shawl to cover the hole.

Her three babies grew. To her, they were dull with regular skills. Which is to say: They were each unique individuals. One could calculate numbers. One studied currents in the world’s oceans and predicted future trends. One could make any dog walk at a heel. But our girl, a woman now, was looking for magic she could recognize. She was looking for hands.

*

Miles away, an ocean, a continent away, a girl grew up who could not hold things properly. Parents slipped away. Childhood loves. Plates and glasses crashed to the floor.

She knew she was adopted from the time she could talk, when her adoptive parents told her a charming story of how they had picked her out at the baby store. They chose her because of her chubby cheeks and dark eyes—they were a family of blue. As she grew, she realized that some lady gave her away. “Shush shush shush!” her adoptive parents chimed. “We chose you,” they cheered. “Adopted = Chosen Child!”

“But—” she tried to complain. “Some lady gave me away.”

Blood doesn’t matter, they told her on repeat. Love creates a family.

It was hard to pretend she looked like them, with her pecan skin, her chestnut eyes, but they would tell anyone who asked that she was tall like her German father. In this way she learned that truth is a slippery thing. She knew she wasn’t German like they claimed, but that left open a world of possibilities of where, in fact, her blood was from.

For a long time as a child, she enjoyed her bond to nowhere. It left open the canvas of possibilities, the country that could be hers: Czechoslovakia, Romania, Columbia, Greece. In the days before the internet charted every answer, the world beyond the small Western New York town existed only in maps, on the globe that spun with actual touch. Countries of various size arranged by color. The blue swath of sea. But sometimes when alone she would look in the mirror and wonder who was the person with the same dark eyes, a smile like her own? At sixteen, she wrote this birth mother—this stranger, this abandoner—angry poems that persistently rhymed. But she hid them away, so as not to hurt the short German woman who raised her.

As the young woman grew up, she believed in magic. She wished on candles, fountains, the first evening star. Every penny found was a message from the dead. She believed in her birthday, November 21, though the date was recorded by an unnamed person in an undisclosed hospital on a sealed birth record.

One night when she was twenty, the mystery of her blood was solved. She was lounging on the phone with her aunt and she somehow framed a question about her heritage.

Her aunt, not meaning to unintentionally resolve the secret of the girl’s existence, said simply, “You’re Russian. Your mother was a Russian pianist.”

Of course, the girl thought absently. Of course she is an artist.

Though this knowledge thieved away the countries that might be her own, it gave her something else: a person. A Russian pianist. Staring at a map, the galloping expanse of Russia, she didn’t know where to anchor the image. Instead, she fixated on a date: November 21, the day she was told she was born. It was a day of birth for both of them. The one thing they shared.

*

Years stretched on. The yearning inside the Russian pianist was rocked to sleep by the predictable movements of days in a life. Birds arrived with the melting snow, left with the falling leaves. Snow. Drifting, piling, shoveling, and then the thaw, the mud. The return of milkweed and mild breeze. Her children grew and left home. The milkweed returns, the breeze, the birds. One day she looked in the mirror, the lined and loose face, and realized with a sigh that she was old.

Sometimes on November 21, she looked out over the field behind her house, the light of the birch reflecting in the afternoon sun, and remembered those nine months of gestation. The months when the baby was hers.

During those months, she was young herself, and didn’t yet know the lessons to teach. Still in the midst of her own story, the moral was not entirely clear. So, she repeated tales from her childhood—The Snow Princess, Baba Yaga. She wished she had kept the child, for a bit at least. To rock her from a cradle made of birch, so that the magic of the wood could soak to her bones.

In her imagination, the memory she dreams is hers, she leans over the sleeping baby, and tells her: There is a lie repeated in the world—Time heals all wounds. But no, my darling, no.

Days and weeks and years may callous it over, but some wounds become part of your skin. You’re left with a raised edge, a hardened bubble of flesh. If you brush your fingers over it, you can trace the grief. And sometimes heartbreak doesn’t heal enough to scar. Instead, it scabs lightly, barely covers the wound. You can brush it off by accident, like moss from a stone.

If the woman reflects too long, the hole in her chest ruptures again. So she tightens the scarf around her, tamps down her sorrow, heats a cup of tea. Picks up her needles and yarn.

*

As the daughter grew, she found her own magic. She could talk to horses and dogs and ghosts. She could pluck words from the air or conjure them from the sea if she sat patiently on a rocky shore, and compose them on a page to paint images in another’s mind.

The young woman grew up, had daughters of her own. The Russian pianist became like the memory of a dream that faded to the thinnest veneer on the background of life, which unfolded with the usual ups, downs, work, love, chores, Brussels sprouts on Thanksgiving, baby’s first teeth, the line at the post office, onions to chop, dishes and clothes and floors and sinks and faces to wash. Her own tired bones.

The daughter’s life had, as do most, seasons of sadness. After her divorce, alone with her children, she had to be careful and cry when they were at school, or while she was in the shower with the water running. She wept for all the cobblestone avenues at sunset she would not see, the clever and poignant off-Broadway shows. (She didn’t yet know she could do these things by herself or with another, learn other minds, travel new worlds. Sometimes when dreams leave, they strip the walls bare, take the curtains with them, leave you with a hollow that used to be a home.)

She realized after a time, that while words could be gathered from the river, they were just as likely to slip down the drain with her tears. She stopped crying and started moving. She found a little house for herself and her children, just big enough to hold a piano. Sometimes she wondered, what did the pianist do when the ache burned, when sleep eluded, when the yearning wouldn’t be named or tamed but just followed you around the house, biting at your heel, pulling at your sleeve?

Of course for some things there are no answers. The birth mother is not all-knowing, even if she were sitting across the table (and possibly she would advise yarn as remedy for hollows.) And why want this extra person, anyway? The daughter already has a mother! A perfectly good one—the short German who taught her how to iron shirts and drive a stick shift and write thank you notes in a timely manner.

Still, the daughter harbored a secret belief that keeping a walnut upright in the living room might magically summons her birth mother.

*

Sometimes when the Russian sky is weighted with gray and the leafless trees reach their spindly fingers to the clouds, swaying like tired dancers in the breeze, the old woman thinks: Today is the day I will tell my secret, the story of the baby I gave away. Or someday is the day. Maybe someday or tomorrow is the day I will tell.

Now it is the day in age when phones are kept in pockets, and secrets are spilled on social media for anyone to see. Somewhere in Russia in the house at the edge of town, a small light shines over a stove, and an old woman sits alone at a wooden table in a shawl she knit herself. The hole in her chest is nearly gone. It is just a meek hollow, a curve of moon, the tiniest arc of half of a heart. All her efforts have paid off.

Her own life has played out, its heartbreak and joy. But always in the back of her mind was the unspeakable thing, a story only she knows. Her husband, kind as he was to her before he passed, and despite that she loved him, despite that each year she meant to tell him, never knew. There was a time when she thought she would tell her own children—her other children, her new children (even though they themselves are now in middle age) that somewhere in the world in a different country across a vast ocean and time and culture and language, some other person is connected to you. But as the years pass, the years pass. One day she picks up her basket but her gnarled fingers can no longer weave.

*

The daughter has a theory that the ability to play piano skips a generation, like twins. She sets her own children in front of the instrument from an early age and pays for lessons more expensive than she can afford, trying to foster some magic. But the piano doesn’t take.

The children do have their own magic. They can spit fire into your hair. Or hand-over-hand, they are able to thread out of you every bit of patience, then roll it up tightly, drop it like a ball, and kick it into the next yard.

As they grow, some days they cling to her, whisper their fear. If she tries to tell them how to fix it, they spit fire again. But if she just remains still and braids their hair, she can pass her hope to them through her fingertips. Your heart will break, but you must take the chance. She twines her fingers in their locks. It is the only way to find love. She cannot say the words out loud; they will not listen. They are as she once was, when Madonna was cool, when she waved with lace gloves and blinked doe eyes with lids in purple shadow. Sometimes in the morning before school, her daughters sit at the kitchen table and she twists longing into their hair as she laces it into a braid. Yearn to see the secrets of this old world, she weaves. Search for something you can’t yet name. She tucks in a strand of hope and one of faith. Create your own thing of beauty. And give it back to the world. As she braids down the plait she pulls the strands together tightly with a tug. Resilience. They will need that, too.

*

There was a day here, she knows; it was a day to know. Days pass. Years pass. Her hand now is bent with jutted knuckles—a hand she can barely recognize, traced with lazuline veins that map translucent skin. If she listens closely, she can almost hear the wind describing musty attics of memory and star-hewn evenings speckled with dawns still hours away while lovers sauntered arm-in-arm, drunk in their own eternity.

The child: yes. There was a child she gave up. But she—something more.

Notes. They belonged to her hands. No, she remembers now—they belonged to the world—her fingers, she was only the conduit. She reaches in front of the window, the blue net of veins against the gray autumn sky. She can still hear the music in the recesses of her mind, like a dream she once had. But if she tries too hard to see the notes in her mind’s eye on fading paper, the tinkle of keys lingering the air, they recede to the frayed edges of the landscape of time.

Light seeps out the bottom of the day. Leaf-stripped trees like shadows sway on the horizon. She watches from the window as another day cedes to night.

*

Years go by. The daughter practiced and trained until she found she could hold a pen, a child, a chest full of love.

She found that the magic of the piano did not work. It conjured nothing. It serves now only as an extravagant reminder of a dormant wish.

Does one need a birth mother? Does one need to know one’s heritage? The questions from the mirror have been answered—one daughter has the same dark eyes, and the other has a smile like her own.

The daughters want their mother to take a DNA test. She knows it is science that you can spit on a cotton swab, send it in the mail, and later learn your ethnic identity. But it feels like magic.

We’re made of atoms of hydrogen, oxygen, carbon, nitrogen. Water, fats, proteins, carbs. DNA. But really, we’re made up of stories.

Though the piano conjured nothing, the daughter learns that, if you are open to it, magic is everywhere. If she buys clay and leaves it on the kitchen table, it morphs over days and weeks into vases and cups and plates that spread around the house. And sometimes when she’s making dinner, she hears a quiet clear soprano ring from the other room, and if she glances up, she can see the notes shimmer in the air. Over time, a new love emerges from the rabble of char, wraps her in language and dreams, and paints the landscape of love and life on the canvas as well as in the mind.

*

This is an all-true story of a dream that belongs to me. Sometimes I try and hinge it to reality—I look up the music school in the city where I was born, trying to find old images, a photo I might mistake for myself at twenty. The DNA swab and envelope still sit on top of my piano.

But if I take the test, what becomes of the wood cabin with the upright piano at the edge of the Russian field? Would it fade like the last chords the old woman can no longer play, the hum from the distance that could be music or the rustling of trees?

And what of the Russian pianist? I mean, my birth mother? The translucent hand against the twilight sky, the swooped gray hair of the maestro, the fluttering silverfish… all the words I’ve lined up to try and understand the storyless story of my origin. This story that has become mine in the absence of one. Will an answer—any answer—make my story disappear?

Nothing Our Parents Told Us Turned Out To Be True

It all started one day when my mom picked me up from school. Being there to pick us up was the ultimate declaration of love, as far as she was concerned. Her own mother had worked full time, and sent her everywhere with a driver, which had as much to do with my grandmother never bothering to get her driver’s license as it did with her making the kind of money to be able do that. According to our mom, our grandmother missed every occasion, from awful bowl cut haircuts to parent-teacher interviews, and our mom was determined to show up, despite being an emergency room doctor.

She often spent our drives either on the phone, listening to the radio, or criticizing something I wasn’t doing, like not saying hi to a teacher or not holding the door open for a kid I didn’t know or had never talked to who was leaving behind me. Apparently being shy was the same as being antisocial, which was how all good criminals got started. I guess she wanted more for me than a life of crime, which is too bad, because when you discover your talents young, I think it’s best to run with them.

She picked me up in front of the playground.

“What are you eating?” She asked.

“Nothing,” I said.

I didn’t take bites and chew and swallow openly. I broke it into small pieces and let it sit on my tongue and dissolve. Sometimes I chewed but only a little.

“I can see that you’re eating something, Lindi.” she pressed.

“It’s meringue,” I said, and mentally high fiving myself on my fast thinking. The color was similar, but this was dustier and drier in the most delicious way.

I wasn’t sure why but chalk tasted amazing.

I didn’t know if my mom would want to take me to the hospital to have one of her new colleagues x ray my stomach, or if she’d decide I was deficient in some nutrient and make me take awful tasting pills, but I knew I didn’t want to tell her.

It was the first time I’d gotten with something that she really didn’t know about. It felt like such a victory.

When we lived in South Africa, I occasionally did it, but since we’d moved here I wanted to eat chalk all the time. I’d do it at lunchtime, stroll over to the box on my teacher’s desk when no one else was there. The piece that the teacher had been using, which lay on a metal ledge just below the blackboard was always the softest. It had its cold edges rubbed away, and it was smooth, as if it was just waiting to be digested. If I couldn’t get that piece, I’d go for what was in the dust covered corners of the box, or right in the middle, where she took her pieces. I’d hold a piece in my palm and rub it back and forth, until it felt powdery and tasted velvety. Sometimes at night I also chewed the ends of my hair.

My teacher was South African too. She had long, dark hair like mine, and freckles, and she also loved reading. She’d lived in Canada for eight years, and she’d reassure me at least once a week that things would get easier. She also liked recommending books.

I had a little brown leather purse that my mom bought me when I first got my period. She discreetly put two tampons and a pad in a hidden front pocket, and I hid them in my backpack. I hated tampons, hated the feeling of something so sharp and obvious, so I took them out and replaced them with pieces of chalk. It was reassuring just knowing that they were there.

If anyone had asked me, a kid who grew up with a banana tree outside my window, competing on my school’s swim team, whose favorite season was the summer, and favorite place was the beach if I ever would have chosen Toronto, the answer would obviously be no. But no one asked.

It’s usually hard for South Africans to immigrate to Canada, because immigration worked on a point system that was impossible for most people to achieve, but my mom’s job made her in demand. She’d worked with AIDS and HIV patients, people with TB and malaria, people who’d been shot, or stabbed, and that was just a normal day. At her new job, at a hospital whose surfaces were gleaming shades of beige, another doctor told her it was going to feel like a vacation. If it did, she never told us. She complained as much as she always did about being tired. And on top of that, she told us every day how lucky we were to be here. It was important to act like we appreciated it.

At first kids in Toronto treated me like a curiosity. I had an accent, so they’d ask me to say certain words over and over, like what, or water or air, which made them laugh and laugh, to hear me pronounce it like “eh.” Then one day I picked my nose in class, and it was completely over. It’s not like anyone wanted to be my friend before that, but then it was firmly established that no one was ever going to try.

No one would lend me their notes because “you’ll get your boogers all over them.”

I still managed to be a good enough student to not really need their notes. It was fairly obvious that academic success was also bad for popularity, but not in the way I expected. Everyone at this new school was smart, and competitive about grades. I stopped answering when people asked me how I did on tests, or I lied.

My sister, Taryn, as always sailed through. She had the gift, from the time she was born, of making everyone fall in love with her. On her first day, she tap danced for her class, and sang them a song from back home and they all thought she was amazing. She had a new best friend within a week, girls following her around like they did when we were younger, boys wanting to hold her hand or kiss her. She instinctively always knew just how to play every situation to her benefit. I never knew anything, but it didn’t use to matter.

Our parents had been divorced since Taryn was three and I was eight. Our dad was a dentist, and when I was in grade one, he left us for his secretary. Actually, to be more accurate, he’d been having an affair with Kate since before Taryn was born, and when I was six, he finally got her pregnant. My mom was working nights and to make things worse, Kate was a good friend of my mom’s younger sister. My mom had known her for years and had even gotten her the job. It took them two years to settle things, and then my dad and Kate got married and moved to Australia, and we moved here. We haven’t seen our dad in four years.

My mom chose Toronto because her sister, my aunt Sue-Ellen and her family had moved years before.

My aunt is the polar opposite of my mom. She dropped out of university three times before she decided to go to art school. Now she’s a sculptor who makes bronze nudes that sell for thousands of dollars.

Her husband, Jordan, is black, which shouldn’t be a big a deal to my mom’s family, or to other people in the Jewish community we grew up in, but it was. It was at the tail end of Apartheid, which everyone was ideologically opposed to, of course, but it was different when Sue-Ellen wanted to bring the guy to her school’s formal dance.

My mom always acts like she thinks whatever Sue-Ellen does is cool, but then she lectures my sister and I about how we have to marry Jewish guys, and get practical jobs.

“Jewish guys like dad?” I asked her once. “Because that turned out so well.”

She slapped me on the cheek so hard that she left a mark, but then she cried and apologized later.

“You’re right,” she said quietly, before I went to bed. “Nothing our parents taught us turned out to be true.”

I’d never heard my mom doubt herself so openly, and the effect was unnerving.

Taryn and I were always excited to see our cousin Casey. She was three years older than me, which meant she could babysit when my mom worked nights. Casey was beautiful, tall and thin, with delicate features and wild golden-brown curls that made her look like Beyonce. When we were little, we weren’t allowed to wear makeup, and when Casey and her family visited, she helped us make some from things we found around the house. She mixed red chalk with Vaseline to make us lipstick, and blue and green with sparkles and coconut oil to make us eyeshadow. It didn’t look like real make-up but we felt beautiful. She took some photos that day and when I look at them now, they make me laugh but they also make me sad.

When Casey came over that night, she was as beautiful as always, and much more worldly. She stood outside on our wooden, smoking, leaning over as far as she could so she ashed into our neighbor’s backyard. My sister stood in the doorway, watching her with awe in her eyes until Casey told her to put her coat on and join her outside. Soon she was teaching her how to smoke.

I stood in the kitchen, staring into our almost empty fridge, thinking about how long it would be before my mom came home, wondering when she’d have time to grocery shop. It was easier when we lived in Johannesburg, with my grandparents down the street, and my grandmother making us Black Cat peanut butter sandwiches with the crusts cut off and serving them with sliced Golden Delicious apples and raisins. My sister was happier the way things were now.

I felt like a fundamental part of me had died and I had no idea how to get it back.

I walked upstairs and went into her bedroom. She still had her toy chalkboard, with a pack of Crayola brand chalk in a small box underneath. I took out a piece and held it up to my mouth, puffed on it, then stared at myself in the mirror.

I knew when my mom asked me how school was going tomorrow afternoon, I’d tell her that everything was great. She had enough to worry about without me adding anxieties that even I didn’t fully understand.

I was more comfortable pretending than I ever should have been.

Winter

Image Credit: Mario Heller

In winter, my mother would take me sledding. She would be my horse. 

In winter, everything was white and calm, until it wasn’t. 

In winter, my grandmother would cook and roast 

And prepare a separate meal for each of us: my aunt, my cousin, my uncle, and me. 

In winter, my grandmother would die.

In winter, my mother would turn her back to us and sleep, sleep, sleep. 

In winter, I would celebrate Christmas alone with my father.

My mother though, she was supposedly still alive.

We would sometimes still gather around the kitchen table—my father, my mother, and I.

In winter, I would be alone sometimes.

In winter, I would forget what home tastes like.

In winter, the German cabbage leaves would not bend like the Romanian ones.

In Germany, we would complain and long for the sarmale of our childhood.

In winter, I would forget my name.

I would reinvent myself.

I would get abandoned by the man I once followed.

I would move, again and again.

I would find silence, and peace, in the village that was never really mine.

In the surrounding hills that echoed my name,

Day after day, voice after voice, one tree after another. 

In winter, I would sometimes turn and unturn into my mother.

 A Child’s Australian Christmas

It’s Christmas. That time of year when everyone goes slightly insane. Everyone spends money they don’t have and relatives you can’t stand and never see for the rest of the year come and sleep the night. We have a large family; all our friends and relatives do too.

The plum pudding is made and is sitting fragrant and plump in a tin dish wrapped in a tea towel. We have a cooked ham and two chickens. My mother has been hiding nuts and lollies in the top of the linen press. We know they’re there but even standing on a chair on a table doesn’t give the necessary height. (We’ve tested at least six times!) The presents are on top of Mum’s wardrobe. There are dolls with blue eyes and cars with sirens and books. No one knows what belongs to who but we know we have a bumper crop to harvest this year.

On Christmas day the first aunties and uncles arrive. The aunties are fat and smell of face powder. The uncles are thin and smell of Brylcreem. Aunties crush you to their bosoms. Uncles pat you on the head. The aunties have red mouths and wobbly necks with beads around them and say “How are you?” and laugh in a way that makes you know they don’t mean it. The whole house smells like Christmas trees and wine and the heat shimmers and the flies buzz. The smell of the roast cooking in its juice fills the air. The children of the uncles and aunties hang back or push forward so aggressively we feel forced to pinch them when no one’s looking.

We have our presents but when you have them they lose the charm they had hidden on top of the cupboard. Now we only want to get into the kitchen and eat the lollies and watch the adults drink sherry and beer. At last the table’s set, everything is ready. The adults move forward slowly but we surge in cuffing each other with excitement. What a sight! Coloured lollies, white table cloth, silver cutlery all set out in the middle of a banquet. A feast for Kings and Queens! The plum pudding is on the sideboard. In a silver dish beside it, I know there’s a hot custard sprinkled with cinnamon even though it’s covered with a tea towel. There’s red and green jelly and whipped cream like snow. My mother takes the roast out of the oven and my father carves it and the chickens and slices the ham. Little baked potatoes and tiny golden carrots in butter spill out on to the plates. And the gravy! Ambrosia. The big silver pot is full of steaming tea.

Some of us have plates with edges so we can’t spill the food but we do anyway. The hot kitchen is packed. The windows are open to let air in and we hear birds on the fence singing and smell the red roses on the bush near the back stairs. At last, we’ve eaten everything we can eat. The adults groan in their chairs. They sigh and the men light cigarettes, then they talk and talk. We go outside and play with the balloons we’ve stolen off the walls. We drop them on the grass and watch them burst. We feel ill and deliriously happy.

Uncle T. has a wrinkly suit. He’s not a working man. He wanders with his family from town to town. Farm to farm. Buys on credit and when it’s too much to pay he moves on. He has a gentle, wastrel’s face. Weak chin. Uncertain mouth. Uncle S. is a boozer. He’s always sad unless he’s drunk. He has gold teeth. My mother plays the piano and sings in the afternoon and some aunties and uncles who know the songs join in. The wine has mellowed all of them. At bed time we each have to have a strange child in our beds. The adults sleep on chairs, couches and the floor. Next morning they set off early: ‘It’s a long way’ they say. ‘We have to leave early to beat the heat.’ After breakfast they get in their cars and move off, waving, blowing kisses. Like a caravan they wind down the street. An annual caravan. Only seen suddenly arriving every Christmas and leaving chaos in its wake. Streamers dropping off the walls, leftover cakes and lollies, left over roast. Crumbs on the table, empty wine and beer bottles and the wilting Christmas tree and a feeling of sadness that Christmas is over.

Some small measure of anticipated joy still reaches out and touches me each Christmas.

Chinese Food on Christmas

No matter your opinion of Chinese global politics or who created the pandemic, I’ll wager you won’t be giving up Chinese food anytime soon.

As we all know, the fare originated in one of the world’s oldest civilizations, which means Chinese cuisine has been around for 4,000 years, give or take a millennium.

Christmas dinner at a Chinese restaurant is a time-tested ritual for us folks of the Jewish persuasion. Besides the bliss of celebrating our holiday uniqueness — no tree, no caroling — there’s the sight of mothers set free from the kitchen, away from vats of chicken soup with floating matzoh balls, not to mention the mountains of dirty dishes.

No one looked happier than my mother on December 25, reveling in what the gentiles couldn’t imagine — a restaurant meal on Christmas. She loved the idea the rest of the country’s mothers were slaving away at their hams, roasts, and fresh cranberry sauce from the freezer from Thanksgiving. “Today, I am a free woman,” she would say.

Surprisingly, my mother wasn’t a fan of Chinese food per se. I never saw her eat chop suey any other time of the year. She strongly disapproved of their shrimp with lobster sauce, a double dose of shellfish. “They couldn’t find another sauce?”

I am less discriminating and hoover in anything set in front of me. I pay no attention to kosher dictates and devour pork and bacon, especially if it’s undercooked, a delicacy Jews forbid. “Pork must be overcooked. I’m not letting you get sick on forbidden food. Why do you think it’s forbidden?” she declared.

 When I was four or five years old, before I had the good fortune of my first Chinese meal, two reproductions of Chinese women magically appeared, and the framed prints became the centerpiece of our living room. Each large portrait was a likeness of a Chinese female from the waist up dressed in traditional attire. Both oil paintings were by the same artist, Tretchikoff.

Sixty years later, with the two women perched on my living room wall, I google the painter’s name and discover these two prints are the most reproduced works in art history. I’m not sure how the numbers are calculated, but I can see my practical parents going to a shop for their first purchase of art and asking for a popular item. Why risk upsetting neighbors with abstract expressionism nobody understands anyway?

I harbor a recovered memory of my mother spicing up our blank living room wall with exotic faces. What enticed my father to invite two beautiful women into his home I can’t say. Was he a Jewish husband surrounded by strong women and seduced by the stereotype of docile Asian women?

Tretchikoff was Russian but apparently spent a lot of time in China. One painting is entitled the Chinese Girl. Today the over-popular painting is cynically referred to as the Green Lady, and the artist is called the king of kitsch. When my parents retired and sold my childhood home and all the furnishings, I made off with the two ladies.

After college, I dated a lovely Chinese woman. She brought me to Chinatown to order from menus that lacked English. I craved it all – dim sum, Peking duck, cold noodles with peanut sauce, chow fun, and dishes I was afraid to name.

Chinese restaurants are the hardest working people I’d ever seen, producing their delicacies for Americans seven days a week while simultaneously inventing food delivery before the CEO of Uber Eats was born. Living on my own, not a week went by when I didn’t order Chinese take-out. My friends were no different. We would quiz each other, “What number on your speed dial is Chinese?” If it was number one, you were knighted the connoisseur of egg rolls, in the days before they were called spring rolls.

Chinese restaurants in Brooklyn had their delivery system so well-oiled it was smoother than a wok. After speed dialing an order, I would take cash from my wallet, walk down the long hallway, and by the time I reached my front door, the delivery guy would be parking his bicycle in front of my porch. One friend claimed he’d received a delivery at the same time he’d hung up the phone.

How could every dish on their 20-page menu be ready instantly, allowing for the three-minute delivery time? I haven’t eaten Brooklyn spare ribs in a decade, but I can still recall their spices and picture the red delivery bag with the aluminum foil interior that kept the sizzling ribs warm. I don’t know what made the pork look so red or smell so good, but on my salary it was a poor man’s feast.

Despite her disinterest in Chinese food, my mother had one delight on the menu — the lack of desserts. For Jews, at least my family, dessert is the highlight of the meal. When I open a restaurant menu, any menu, I turn to the dessert page first for a preview of what’s ahead. I calculate how much belt-room I’ll need for the coming delights.

Although Chinese menus are the size of phonebooks when phonebooks still existed, they have little more than lychee nuts for dessert, which I don’t order because I don’t know what they are. They don’t look like nuts, and nuts aren’t supposed to be sweet. When I sat down with my family and first cousins for our Christmas dinner in the late afternoon, I packed in the egg foo young, house special fried rice, and moo shu pork because dessert wasn’t happening. One of my cousins carried Bazooka bubble gum in his pocket for dessert.

My mother, who was on a diet every day of her life, appreciated that she couldn’t be tempted by tiramisu or peach cobbler, that everyone was forced to be satisfied with one fortune cookie as dessert. A family we knew exchanged fortunes if they thought the wisdom was more appropriate for someone else. We were only permitted to choose our cookie before they were opened, but that choice sealed our fate; the fortune was meant for you and established your destiny incontrovertibly. As the cookies were being opened, one of my cousins would inevitably ask, “Who comes up with these sayings?” When we got older and he was studying Marxism in college, the question became, “Who stuffs these inside the cookies?”

I have a box of hundreds of fortunes that I’ve saved over the years, a collection of favorites accumulated over a lifetime of roast pork chow mein and crispy noodles dipped in sweet & sour sauce, a pre-appetizer that puts breadsticks to shame. I believe the Chinese invented finger-food and rectangular take-out boxes, not to mention the 20-page menu, chopsticks, and the 7-day workweek. Even the Puritans took a day off for church, but the Chinese prefer to worship saving money, along with the sighs of satisfied customers who loosen their pants and waddle to their cars.

I was often so full after Christmas dinner I couldn’t squeeze out a smile for our hosts as I hugged the white container boxes with red Chinese lettering that wouldn’t survive to the next day. I would sneak in a dip three hours after I arrived home, wondering how I was hungry. I settled into the evening’s slumber knowing Christmas had been a success, satiated with tiny chopstick bites that made no sense to a child but fill a wondrous space in my memories.

I recall waking up one December 26, and I could smell my mother preparing breakfast. My father was having his usual black coffee with two poached eggs on unbuttered, whole wheat toast. He insisted poached eggs were the healthiest way to eat eggs, and my mother let him forget the cholesterol contained in 14 eggs a week.

After breakfast, my mother demanded I take out the garbage. Tying up the plastic bag, I spied half a dozen empty Chinese containers with their thin metal handles, which transported the precious cargo like food luggage. I asked if there were any leftovers from yesterday, to which my mother scoffed, “Can you imagine they eat that stuff for breakfast, lunch, and dinner?”

The week I received my first Social Security check, my fortune cookie read: “You will never need to worry about a steady income.” I taped the fortune to my desk where it resides now in nostalgic prescience below Tretchikoff’s Chinese women.

Mean Streak

The Plain German subset of the Pennsylvania Dutch . . .. wore distinctive, plain clothes and adhered to a rural life-style guided by their interpretation of the Bible, which stressed nonviolence in human affairs and simplicity in material things.  Diane Turner

Mr.  Martin

              In seventh grade I was assigned to algebra class at Spring Grove Junior High school.  Math was not my favorite subject, but I seemed to be good at it.  In those days we sat at individual wooden desks, the surfaces often scarred with carved initials, ink stains, and gouges from pencils.  I had been warned about the algebra teacher, Mr. Martin, by friends in the grades above me.  “Pay attention,” they said.  “Don’t look him directly in the eye but don’t look away.  Pretend that you are thinking.”

            Mr. Martin dressed differently from the other male teachers, all of whom wore suits with white shirts and sedate neckties.  Mr. Martin was also a minister in a strict Brethren congregation nearby.  They prohibited men from wearing neckties and lapels on their shirts, so he wore white shirts with a sort of mandarin collar with his dress slacks and sharply polished black shoes.  Mr. Martin was a wanderer, never content to stay at his desk or the podium in front of the classroom.  Instead, he strolled through the aisles and around the perimeter of the room, always carrying a yardstick in his hand.  He only smiled when making humiliating remarks to some hapless student who had not observed the caution to appear interested.  

                 The first few weeks were okay, although I was aware of a hazy sense of relief at the end of each algebra class.  I was getting good grades, answering correctly when called on, keeping my face in neutral at other times.  But one day the air in his classroom seemed to shudder as we entered, Mr. Martin’s face a stormy façade.  As he traversed the room with his ever-present yardstick, Tommy in the second row seemed to slump in his seat.  Suddenly we heard a crack like a backfire from a faulty muffler.   Mr. Martin had hit the end of his yardstick on that recalcitrant boy’s desk, and we all flinched.  At the front of the room, Mr. Martin drew three tiny circles on the chalkboard, just high enough so that Tommy could reach them only on tiptoe.  For the remainder of the class, Tommy stood with his nose in the middle circle and the tips of his pointer fingers in the other two.  We couldn’t see the tears streaming down his face, but we could see them dripping onto his shoes and could hear the snot collecting in his throat.

          Years later I heard Mr. Martin was fired for using corporal punishment on a student after it had finally been outlawed in Pennsylvania.  I felt a fleeting sense of vindication and release.   What I still don’t understand is why algebra was my favorite math class.    

Girls are educated by their mothers in the arts of the housewife: making and mending clothes, doing housework, gardening, and cooking.  

Grandma Mazie

Growing up, I told people I had a nice grandma and a mean grandma.  Grandma Mazie, my mother’s mother was the mean one who lived by herself in a half-house up a hill in Glen Rock.  Always scowling in photos, Mazie wore rubber galoshes over her shoes whenever there was the slightest dew on the grass and a kerchief on her head to protect her ears from any stray breeze that might pop up. After all, the weather was the enemy as were her four daughters who all lived in the same county.  Often, I heard my mother and aunts say that “Grandma is on the warpath again” to explain her foul mood and their sense that nothing they did for her was ever enough.  No trip to the grocery store with the sons-in-law carrying in the bags.  No visit on a beautiful Sunday afternoon when we’d all rather be outside playing.  No gift of chocolates at Christmas, boxes which she never opened and shared with others.  

When we went to visit her, she often was watching a religious show like Billy Graham.  Copies of Guidepost magazine occupied the end table along with her weathered Bible.  Her small living room was overheated by the wood stove in the adjoining kitchen.  The only houseplants were tall, spiny succulents with variegated leaves and feathery ferns.  Not a flower in sight except for those on the well-worn slipcovers.  She offered us saltines and glasses of room-temperature water as a snack.

After my sister and her husband married in another state, we held a little party for them before their honeymoon to Norway.  Relatives and friends brought gifts for their apartment.  Grandma Mazie gave them an unwrapped roll of paper towels.  As she handed them to Peggy, she said, “I hope your plane doesn’t crash into the Atlantic.”

A few years before her death, two of my grandmother’s daughters were severely injured in a terrible car crash in which one of their husbands was killed.  For weeks my aunts remained in the hospital and then in rehab centers before they could return to their respective homes.  One aunt spent the rest of her life in a wheelchair with a colostomy bag. My other aunt had lost not only her husband but the use of one eye.  As my aunts recuperated, my grandmother called my mother constantly with vague complaints of ill health.  Grandma eventually moved in with my parents, and after that, to a nursing home.  Frantic over the many losses in our family and frustrated with Grandma Mazie, my mother theorized, “It’s as if she can’t stand that someone else is getting all the attention.”

Since my mother’s death, my father speaks fondly of Grandma Mazie.  If anyone says negative things about her, he vehemently defends her, saying he “never had any trouble with her.”  He cites her harsh childhood in which her father died a violent death when she was a toddler and her divorce from the philandering alcoholic man she married as reasons why she could be difficult.  He talks of the understanding they seemed to have between then.  I am so glad my mother is not here to witness his remarks.

The father is the central figure in the family, making important decisions concerning the finances and education.

My Father

What is funny about being 95?  These days when I speak to my father on the phone, he often laughs as he tells a story, even if the story is about someone dying or his aches and pains or a patch of stormy weather.  On Father’s Day I make the obligatory phone call.  Twice he tells me he won the award for the oldest father in church.  Fifteen dollars.  He plans to use it to buy Hershey’s ice cream for his wife, the one he married a year after my mother died, my sister and I still dull with grief.

**

After I moved across the country as a young adult, I went to visit my parents once a year in the house where I grew up in rural Pennsylvania, near the Maryland border.   I tried to go in

summertime when the fields were tall with corn; the pink and blue hydrangeas towered over the

entrance to the front porch where I sat every day on one of the wicker rocking chairs.  As I rocked, I pored over my parents’ photo albums, especially the ones from the days before their marriage.  What a handsome couple: my mother beautiful with jet black hair and red, red lipstick; my father’s pompadour and colorful, short-sleeved shirts.  I searched the expressions on their faces for proof they had once been in love.  How else could I explain why she waited for him to come back from the Pacific, the years they lived with my Grandma Mazie, the four years of marriage before my sister was born, the crying I sometimes heard behind her closed bedroom door.

When I still lived at home, I could see that friends and relatives thought of my father as a good-natured guy, affable, slow to show anger.  Of course, they did not live in our house, so they did not see the way he kept my sister, Peggy, under his thumb as she became a teenager, the way she made sure to never give him any excuse to call her out – no drinking or skimpy outfits or hair teased too high, no trashy makeup.  No boys who picked her up in loud cars or rolled cigarette packs into their shirtsleeves.  And from my father to her, no tender words, no playful jokes or gentle touches.  

They did not see how my mother learned to voice her opinions to my sister and me only when he was at work.  Our house became so quiet when he was around.  He worked so hard; he deserved peace and the only air conditioner in the house, which cooled their bedroom when he worked the night shift and slept during the day.  The rest of us sweltered in the humid air that never moved; my mother hung damp sheets on the line in the yard where no breeze blew them dry.  He said she did not need a clothes dryer when air was free.

Our house was his castle, we, his subjects.  All the rooms belonged to him.  None had locks, not even the bathroom.  We rushed through our toileting as children and rushed while primping as teenagers.  He never knocked on the door, just barged in.  The tub had no shower rod despite our mother’s frequent request for one.  Always worried that the well would go dry, his rule was that tub baths saved water.  

Every third week he worked the day shift at the paper mill.  He expected dinner on the table at 4:30 sharp, even though my sister, Peggy, and I were in the middle of homework.  Mealtime was for eating, not talking.  After Peggy left for college, I was the only one left at the table.  That year my mother started serving salad with every meal, pieces of lettuce, carrots, and celery diced so small I could barely lift them with my fork.  The raw chunks stuck in my throat, making me nauseous.  

**

What is funny about being 95?  About no longer sending even a card to his daughters and grandchildren on their birthdays.  About the promises to honor my mother’s wishes for their estate, then broken with the marriage to the new wife.  The way he could remarry but we could never have another mother.

I am not laughing.

Seeing at the Speed of Light

Sometimes I feel I am more than myself. Sometimes I feel I am connected to everyone and everything. Sometimes it feels as if this life is like a movie I’m watching, in real time, from the inside—a movie entitled: “What it was like to be Alethea Black.” And I am watching it through her eyes, but I’m not really Alethea.

In physics, our understanding of the universe hinges on the idea of an observer. We haven’t applied this principle to our practice of medicine. But what if we did?

When we see infectious microbes, or a tumor, we are observing reality. But what is the fabric of reality—the tapestry against which our observations take place—made of? Could it be made of light?

A tapestry made of light is another way of saying a holographic universe. At first glance, “holographic universe” has the whiff of science fiction, but it’s a serious idea—and one that has lately been gathering steam. The holographic principle was first proposed by Nobel laureate Gerard ‘t Hooft in the 1990s. In 2017, a UK, Canadian, and Italian study provided substantial evidence that the world is, indeed, holographic. But what would that mean?

What if, rather than treating the baseline as zero, we were to treat the baseline as the speed of light. Let’s say this is less like a vacuum, and more like a speeding train. Does the speeding train have any constraints—is the accelerating, expanding universe accelerating toward some limit?

“[O]ur observable universe is at the threshold of expanding faster than the speed of light.”  ―physicist Lawrence M. Krauss

Could the speed of light be the dome of Genesis that separates the light above light’s speed from the light below it?

Fig.1 The Flammarion engraving (1888) “A medieval missionary tells that he has found the point where heaven and Earth meet…” Image: Wikipedia

Perhaps, in a holographic universe, we need to re-frame the way we think about light’s speed. Beneath the speed of light, light has speed. At the speed of light, light has no speed. Above the speed of light, light has “reverse speed.”

Could we be reading the cosmos all wrong? We treat the planets as if they were balls of matter in a sea of air. But it’s possible the universe—as predicted by physicist David Bohm, and nearly every spiritual leader throughout history—is all one thing, one fabric. Light.

If what we perceive with our senses is emerging from light, we need to re-calibrate our equations.

Paradigm Shift

Our brains create the images we see. What would ice looking at water see? “Water that is more diffuse than self.” Does ice know itself as ice—or does it see itself simply as water? It is possible that ice looks at water and sees (hallucinates) steam.

What would steam looking at water see? “Water that is denser than self.” Does steam know itself as steam—or does it see itself simply as water? It is possible that steam looks at water and sees (hallucinates) ice.

This same principle could be applied to the perception of light. Perhaps only light can see light as light. Matter looks at light and sees (hallucinates) energy. Energy looks at light and sees (hallucinates) matter.

But neither is seeing reality. It is as if light is a 2D plane that bisects a cone; neither end of the cone can see beyond it. The point looks at the plane from below and calls it sun. The mouth looks at the plane from above and calls it moon.

The observer effect—the way that which is observed can be altered by who is doing the observing—is famously evinced in the double-slit experiment. But I am interested in a very narrow application of it. The powers of hydrogen, or pH, is a hugely important variable in human health.

Are we able to perceive the powers of hydrogen accurately? Perhaps a slightly acidic observer will read water (pH7) as more alkaline than it truly is. And a slightly alkaline observer will read water as falsely acidic. Could misunderstanding pH play a role in disease?

Time’s Pendulum

The point I am making draws upon an idea that has been discussed by Plato and Descartes in the ancient age, and Nick Bostrom and Donald Hoffman in the modern one. It is the world as image.

What if, with cancer, my light is split. It’s like a pendulum that is no longer in the upright position. To one side of time, it thinks light has speed it does not truly have. To the other side, it thinks light has density. Perhaps the cancerous cell is both denser—and faster—than it needs to be.

In other words, does light have speed? Or does light have density? It depends whom you ask. To an observer who is denser than light, it will appear to have speed. To an observer who is more diffuse than light, it will appear to have density. And to an observer with the same frame of reference, it has neither. Ice thinks water has speed. Vapor thinks water has density. Water knows water has neither.

Instead of being “flat,” the basal cell carcinoma on my shoulder now exists on both sides of the speed of light lens. To one side, it’s so cold, it’s burning up. To the other side, it’s so hot, it’s freezing—precipitating out of solution. In lieu of “earth,” it has become … sun and moon. Jupiter and Venus. Saturn and Mercury.

In 2021, I published a paper that applies the idea of a light-based (holographic) universe to human health in the peer-review journal Science & Philosophy. This year, a second peer-review paper was published, “Am I Too Pixelated?” A third peer-review piece, “What We Call the Moon,” is forthcoming, and an article was picked up by InformationWeek.

Before these ideas were accepted by two peer-review journals, they were rejected by every newspaper and every physicist in town. I was roundly ignored and occasionally mocked. I took this as a good sign. I knew I wasn’t just taking a 4000-ton tanker and trying to make it go in the opposite direction. I was taking a 4000-ton tanker and trying to teach it to fly.

My father, Fischer Black, co-authored an equation for pricing options that helped to birth modern finance. After I found a couple of articles that linked my father’s work to Erwin Schrödinger’s, my intuition was that the old dead-cat conundrum had something to do with the perception of time. Is our perception of time accurate?

My friend Cynthia is having a Bat Mitzvah for her daughter in Arizona on Saturday. It’s Thursday, and I still don’t know which dress I’ll wear (red or blue), which route I’ll drive (direct or scenic) and where I’ll stay (her house or La Quinta). When observed from the past, time is myriad. Both outcomes exist: the red and the blue.

Fig.2 Achiral images are superimposable; chiral images (above) are oriented left and right

But, come Saturday, time will not be myriad. On Saturday, what was many outcomes will have collapsed to one.

What about the future? How does Saturday look from Monday’s perspective?

Here’s where things get interesting.

Starting Saturday, and ever after, unless I have far too many mimosas with breakfast, I will have worn only one dress.

… in this one universe. But might time encompass more than one universe? Many physicists, including Sean Carroll, support the Many Worlds Interpretation (MWI) of quantum mechanics, first proposed by Hugh Everett in 1957.

Perhaps some of the quantum world’s weirdness stems from the observer’s relationship with time. Unless we are observing the present from the present, there seems to be a lack of parity. It’s as if the past narrows and the future widens. But is this effect an illusion?

What if, when observed at anything other than its own speed, light appears distorted? When observing the 2D plane from beneath (concave mirror), we see red and blue, superimposed. When observing the 2D plane from above (convex mirror), we see red and blue, splitting.

Fig.3 Concave and Convex Mirrors (Image: John Lunt)

But the truth is neither. The truth is red or blue. “Red and blue, splitting” and “red and blue, superimposed” are reciprocal illusions—noise.

There was never a purple dress. And there never will be (for this one universe) both a red dress and a blue dress.

Schrödinger’s Dress: Below Alpha (“past”), both outcomes exist. It is the red dress and the blue dress, in a state of quantum superposition. Between Alpha and Omega (“present”), there is one outcome per observer, and the two outcomes are parallel. Above Omega (“future”), both the red and the blue outcomes exist, as separate—divergent—arrows of time.

Our perception is perfectly inverted. Observing the present from the past, we see red and blue, but the truth will be red or blue. Observing the present from the future, we see red or blue, but the truth was red and blue.

The Perception of Light

This essay is called “Seeing at the Speed of Light.” Do we see as light sees? Perhaps the crystal at the center of the brain, the pineal gland, is not fundamentally crystal. Perhaps—unless it is under too much or too little pressure—it is light. The pH of my pineal gland will affect how I perceive the pH of my body.

pH7 is essential for life. pH7 is like a 75-degree room. But is my pH7 a passive pH7, or is it one I am creating with a lot of work? Is my body a true 75-degree room, or is it a room made of ice, with the heat on full blast? Or a room made of steam, with the A/C on full blast?

Once I alter my core metabolic rate, I can turn on the heat or the air conditioning (so to speak), by altering my pH. But is a brain that is slightly too hot or slightly too cold—slightly too acidic or slightly too alkaline—able to read the world objectively? I have seen a patent application for LSD “acid” to treat Alzheimer’s.

Dubbed “the seat of the soul” by René Descartes, the pineal gland contributes to our understanding of circadian rhythm and is the font of the neuroendocrine cascade. If time is critical to human health, the pineal gland is critical. But what if my pineal gland itself is “too dense” or “too diffuse”?

Recently there has been exciting research into the evolution of life as a function of proton gradients. A proton gradient is a measure of density. Let’s say there are three varieties of apple: dense apple, regular apple, and diffuse apple. Dense apple wants to expand; diffuse apple wants to condense. However, if my individual understanding of density is skewed, for me, it might be “double-dense” apple, dense apple, and regular apple. But there’s a problem in this scenario. “Double dense” apple is not one apple. It’s two.

If I make myself too dense—if my pineal gland is too dense, therefore my image is too dense—the baseline state is no longer homeostatic (stable). If my density is double the baseline, for me, the world is exploding (Parkinson’s?). If my density is half the baseline, for me, the world is condensing (ALS?).

To an observer who is “double dense,” the baseline state is exploding by a factor of two. To an observer who is “triple dense,” the baseline state is exploding by a factor of three. Do proton gradients—excess density—play a role in embryogenesis, where we sometimes produce twins (triplets, quadruplets, etc.)? Do proton gradients play a role in cancer?

Fig.4 Joshua Tree Star Trails (Photograph: Mike Ver Sprill/Shutterstock)

In conclusion, this essay asks a simple question. What if we are not in a vacuum—we are inside time. And time has a “proper” (consensus) speed. When time is too slow, light has to be too fast (Chronic Fatigue Syndrome?). When time is too fast, light has to be too slow (Autism?).

The functioning of my pineal gland is extremely important, but limited. My pineal gland cannot read the speed of light in an absolute sense; it can only read the speed of light vis-à-vis itself. If it is too dense, it will read light’s speed as too fast.

But light’s speed cannot be too fast. When light’s speed is too fast, it begins to precipitate out of solution—to “spin backward,” like a hot room with the A/C on full blast. When light’s speed is too slow, it begins to burn up—to “spin forward,” like a freezing room with the heat on full blast. In other words, we see backward. It’s an upside-down world. What are we really seeing when we look at the so-called sun? We don’t see light that goes to the moon. We see light that goes to the moon and back.

When my friend with ME/CFS (Chronic Fatigue Syndrome) told me that taking GABA, a calming neurotransmitter, paradoxically made her feel panicky and hyperactive, I was not surprised. Depending on the conditions of the terrain, my brain seems to be able to utilize the same substance (neurotransmitter, vitamin, mineral) to do either a thing, or its opposite. By “my brain,” I do not mean my physical brain. I mean my genes. My code.

Hope for the Future

We’ve all been through a great tragedy—a series of tragedies—and we’re in shock. And worse: we are polarized. Because the survival part of our brains, the amygdala, has been so relentlessly stimulated, we have perhaps failed to notice that beneath the tragedy, something is happening here.

After a lot of time indoors, the other day, I went to an old favorite spot—the organic coffee shop on Main Street. There, where the road flattens out and you can see for a long distance in both directions, I stood for a long while and listened. The air seemed somehow magical—the light so thick and golden, almost like something you could reach out and touch. After a while, I finally realized: it wasn’t spinning.

I didn’t understand, at first, the mighty power of consciousness. Of fiercely believing, in my body and my soul, that everything would be all right in the end. Of ceaselessly praying, with my heart and my mind, for the well-being of every person on Earth. Of fearlessly holding love within me like a flame.

But now I do.

Am I my DNA? No. My consciousness is executing this DNA. But this DNA can be executed by any consciousness, and all consciousness, at base, is one. There is, ultimately, only one observer here, Lord. You.

A final word for the little girls who will grow up to be the physicians and physicists of tomorrow: When this essay was rejected a million times, when I was ignored and mocked, when friends and family looked at me as if I were crazy, and I felt cosmically alone, did I give up? I never did, and I never will, for no matter how many millennia some spark of life plays the role of Alethea. Don’t be fooled by social media. Life is not a popularity contest.

It is a chance to love, and to laugh so hard you cry, and to cry so hard you laugh, and to lift up the lowly, and bind together what is broken, and give yourself to the world. It is a golden day—one simultaneous day, although it feels like many—in which you may take your light and use it to blaze across the sky like a thousand roman candles. It is an invitation to not be swayed by public opinion nor cowed by power but to stand up, ask questions, and think for yourself. To remain, in spite of everything that will happen to you, your glorious, simple, self.

SHARE YOUR INPUT: HELP SHAPE LITRO’S FUTURE SERVICES

To Our Litro Community,

We’re reaching out to you – our dedicated Writers, Artists, and Designers – to participate in a survey that aims to gather valuable insights for the future development of Litro.

Purpose of the Survey

This survey is designed to understand your needs and preferences better. Your feedback is crucial as we consider introducing new services and features for the next 20 years such as a Marketplace & Portfolio Showcasing.

Survey Details

  • The survey is tailored to your specific creative field, ensuring relevance to your professional and personal interests.
  • It will take approximately 8 minutes to complete.

Confidentiality Assurance

We respect your privacy. All responses will be confidential and analyzed collectively to guide our service development.

Why Your Participation Matters

Your insights will directly influence our strategic decisions, helping us to identify potential new revenue streams and improve our platform in ways that matter most to you.

Thank You

We appreciate your time and effort in completing this survey. Your input is invaluable in shaping the future of our community and the services we provide.

The Here, the Now

3 minute read.

The child revved herself up and sprinted full tilt down the corridor.

She sped past:

the macramé plant hanger with its resident money plant

one, two, three, four paces

the old black-and-white photograph of Madhubala with her lambent smile

one, two

the celery-green air cooler with its sides packed with vetiver mats, which made her voice sound funny if she stood in front of its rotator fan and talked to it, as she often did

one

the old glass bookcase through which peeked the carefully saved birthday cards the child had made over the years for her grandparents

one, two, three

the sunlight filtering in through the window that looked out on the Ashoka tree outside

Half way down the corridor’s cool terrazzo tiles, she leaped into the air. Suspended, just as this was in her memory. If only there was a photograph!

Her hand brushed lightly across her grandmother’s sari that was drying overhead. Giggling, she slowed down, her mission accomplished, and trotted more decorously the rest of the way towards the dining room.

What’s for tea, she asked peremptorily, though she knew the answer already.

Shrewsbury biscuits that would crumble into the weak tea she insisted on drinking with the grown-ups, and if she was lucky, nankhatai, her favorite shortbread biscuits flecked with chopped pistachios.

When the child was a woman, and there were no more saris drying in the corridor, a shudder would go through her like Proust whenever she encountered biscuit crumbs in tea. She was grateful for it, even if a tear or two crept down her cheek on occasion.

Today, the woman was about to board a plane to go to her own home. Boarding now. I’ll text you when I land, she messaged her mother, as was her habit.

I’m so relieved your travels went safely, her mother said each time she would text after landing. Her mother imagined the worst. Illness, death, bad luck, accidents. The woman imagined herself going through a life of near-misses. Perhaps that is what all lives are, but constantly imagining near-misses made her anxious; perhaps just as anxious as her mother. This too, a bequest, like biscuits.

She was glad she had landed in any case, because home is where her dog was.

The dog did not know his name.

There was no need to teach him anything as prosaic as his name. He followed her everywhere she went, lay at her feet as she worked, slept on her bed, pattered into the bathroom with her, and screamed bloody murder if she didn’t lift him up to sit next to her on the upholstered cream bench she sat on to work sometimes, so what was the point of trying to teach the creature something he didn’t need?

He was a breeder dog who had been rescued. The vet had told the woman he wasn’t sure how old he was, meaning that he wasn’t sure how much time the little creature had left.

For all that, now that safety finally cloaked him, he knew how to love. And love he did, furiously, with every fiber of his little body, as if to make up for all the time he had nobody to love.

She was especially glad to be home from her brief holiday, because she had just learned her grandmother’s home, the one without saris drying in it any more, was going to be demolished soon.

The woman had used that home as a method of loci for years, retaining large quantities of information for her work and life by visualizing it in that old beloved space. She didn’t have to be present at a deathly banquet like Simonides to put her memory palace into practice; instead of identifying corpses as he supposedly did, she used it for less morbid mundanities like remembering quotes, facts, numbers, and names. She also dreamt of it; everything from the pattern of the cushion covers to the smell of an old teak cupboard mixed with her grandmother’s perfume would be strung together and replayed by her neurons.

In doing so, she replenished her own store of memories of the home itself. Or did she embellish or misremember?

The low settee to the left (or had it been moved towards the windows that looked out over the jamun tree with the bat dangling off it whom she mentally referred to as Baudelaire?)

The loudly trilling blue rotary telephone in the living room (or was it in the third bedroom?)

The painting in the style of a Mughal miniature (or was it a tapestry?) on the center wall

The shells from the Andamans in a cabinet (or were they from the Nicobars?)

Her piggy bank which was actually a doggy bank in the shape of a Basset hound (or was it a beagle?)

The jewelry box that opened to play an unknown tune (or had the musical component never worked?) to its right

The blue Danish cookie tins with their second lives as containers for sewing supplies (or were there photographs in one of them?) tucked into the lowest cabinet shelves

She knew exactly where they were. What she thought they were. Where they used to be. Where she thought they used to be.

She did not plan to visit her grandmother’s home before the demolition.

The home was now simply a reliquary with nothing but remembrances inside its dusty carapace. Nothing is as it was. Nothing ever is. Memory might birth muses and lend itself to forming identity, but it might also be the reason for not paying full attention to the present, if one agrees with Alan Watts whose books stood in the old glass bookcase in the corridor.

The woman patted her dog’s silken head fondly. Despite his history and his unknown future, he was now simply present. She reveled in his being.

Anguish, Agony, Babylon: On Safiya Sinclair’s How to Say Babylon

8 minute read.

The vibrant green cover of Safiya Sinclair's memoir, "How to Say Babylon."

When a roots, rock, reggae artist shouts,“Jah,” my spontaneous response is “Rastafari”—a ritual I acquired after many years of attending reggae festivals, especially the Bob Marley Festival at the Long Beach Convention Center. Those annual Marley celebrations, now defunct, were held over the three days of President’s Weekend to commemorate the February birthday of the late reggae icon, and they included not just roots rock, but lovers rock, and dancehall as well.

I became such a festival diehard that one year I went beyond being a simple fan—I decided to sell Rasta-inspired Guatemalan handcrafts in the market area of the concert. Mind you, these were handcrafts that I personally brought back from Guatemala’s Central Market. Not surprisingly, celebrating the Marley Festival as a concertgoer was distinct from laboring as a merchant. As a concertgoer, some years I had tickets that restricted me to arena seats, and other years I had general admission tickets that granted me the freedom, during dancehall, to mingle among the crowd on the convention center floor and wait for the rude boys to run the riddim. As a merchant in the selling hall, the music was a distant beat, and my body was confined to the cavernous hall and small table where I was selling my wares. Years before the Long Beach concerts, my Chicago-born mother had introduced me to Marley’s music when she took me to see the world-renowned artist live at the Greek Theater in Hollywood.

No surprise then that when I came across Safiya Sinclair’s memoir, How to Say Babylon, I was down for the read. Yet I was not prepared for this tale about the confinement and strict limitations placed on the female body.

The Clash of Beliefs

In the U.S. our notions about the female body are a legacy of Western colonial traditions. The same binary logic inherent in Western thought that justified the imperialist domination of the globe and the marginalization of non-European bodies also viewed men as strong and rational and women as weak and emotional. In the imperial binary oppositions (that still permeate society today), Europeans were civilized, the Indigenous were savages. White people controlled the destiny of Black people, and Christianity was regarded as superior to Indigenous spiritual practices. Industry was king and nature was to be commandeered. These principles regarding inherent difference and superiority coupled with the genocide of Native Americans and the enslavement of Black people formed the basis of the industrial revolution on which Europeans reinforced their beliefs of supremacy.

Jamaica, the birthplace of Safiya Sinclair, was likewise subjected to the oppositional binaries of its British colonizers. In her memoir, How to Say Babylon, Safiya Sinclair discloses her entrapment within the binaries fashioned by her father’s interpretation of Rastafari. She relates how the Rastafari religion was developed in the 1930’s by Leonard Howell who was inspired by both Marcus Garvey and Karl Marx. Howell’s commune and its teachings served as one of the foundations on which Rastas expounded their belief that Ethiopian Emperor, Haile Selassie, was the Messiah. Honoring the fundamental guidelines of peace and harmony, Rastas interpret their basic tenets distinctly.

Sinclair describes how her father’s religious practice wasn’t performed inside a church. Instead, he attended meetings, and women were not invited. Of the three Rastafari groups—the Twelve Tribes of Israel (the most liberal grouping which also allows White members), the Bobo Shanti, and the Nyabinghi (the strictest grouping), Sinclair’s dad was most aligned to Nyabinghi beliefs. Yet he was never a member of any specific organization. The irony in the Sinclair household was that despite her father’s efforts to avoid the conventions of colonialism, he raised his children in a home in which his view of the world was based on an oppositional binary.  His outlook on women, which resulted in his making almost all the decisions in the household, caused the writer the most distress. Sinclair, her sisters, and her mom were assigned domestic duties while her dad savored the freedoms found in greater society. In addition to assigning housework, her father demanded his daughters remain chaste. In her dad’s household, Safiya Sinclair could either be associated with Rastafari or lost to Babylon. There was no in between.

Despite the book’s title, the memoir doesn’t deliver a lucent depiction of Babylon. It is the dad’s interpretation of Rastafari that dominates the narrative because as females, Sinclair and her sisters are forced to exist within the religious strictures of their home when they are not in school. As a consequence, Rastafari becomes the string of households the three sisters and their brother inhabit as their parents move from home to home surviving on the dad’s earnings as a reggae musician. The dreadlocks everyone in the family dons and which the author wore for ten years are a symbol of their religious convictions. Based on her father’s interpretation, Babylon is everything outside his home and everything in opposition to Rastafari. Babylon is Western ideology, colonialism, and the brand of Christianity that led to enslavement. It is baldheads and heathens—the unprincipled men and women who populate degenerate society. And it is the Jamaican military and cops who on Bad Friday in 1963 cut the dreads of Rastas, destroyed their encampments, and proceeded to jail and torture them. Yet when the author arrives to the U.S., she realizes that the slavery, genocide, and violence of this country are Babylon too. At that point in the book, I wanted to ask Sinclair to hold her thought and dig deeper into her analysis. I would have liked for her to explore these analogies further.

Personal and Inherited Trauma

Sinclair uses a mostly linear narrative to express the anguish of her own upbringing and that of her dad. Born to a fourteen-year-old mom, he suffered feelings of abandonment as a young adult when his mom left to live with a new husband and told him he wasn’t welcome. His feelings of rejection were a catalyst for him to delve deeper into religion and eventually choose his version of Rastafari as the unnegotiable belief system in his own household. It isn’t until almost the end of her memoir that the writer begins using the words abuse, trauma, and inherited trauma. She confesses that she began writing this book in 2013 and was advised to hold off writing it in order to distance herself from her traumatic experiences. Thus, she perhaps didn’t use the word trauma in the beginning of the narrative because she hadn’t initially viewed her experience as such.

During the author’s early years, her mom acquiesced to the father’s domination of the household that eventually developed into physical beatings. Sinclair’s flight from her father’s abuse occurs as her education advances and she is able to visualize an existence beyond the false binary of Babylon vs. Rastafari.

Comparative Insights

As I was reading Sinclair’s book, I came across a short essay in Brevity by Zach Semel titled “Why I Wasn’t Ready to Go to AWP This Year.” Examining the topic of memoir writing and trauma, Zemel recalls attending the 2023 Association of Writers & Writing Programs conference and describes the challenges he is currently facing in writing a memoir about his “experiences living with PTSD in the wake of the 2013 Boston Marathon Bombing.” His reference to the anthology by Melanie Brooks titled Writing Hard Stories: Celebrated Memoirists Who Shaped Art from Trauma led to my purchasing her book in the hope that it would help me better understand Sinclair’s How to Say Babylon.

Brooks’ Introduction and her interviews with Edwidge Danticat, Kyoko Mori, and Jerald Walker left me with a better understanding of what these writers were attempting in their act of writing memoir. Danticat’s memoir focuses on the deaths of her father and his brother, both of which occurred within five months. Her dad died of cystic pulmonary fibrosis and her 81-year-old uncle died of acute pancreatitis in US immigration detention after fleeing political unrest in Haiti. Mori writes about her mother committing suicide when Mori was just twelve and the emotional and physical abuse she later suffered at the hands of her dad and stepmom. And Jerald Walker’s second memoir expounds on the decision of his blind African American parents to join a white supremacist doomsday cult and how that affected his development growing up a Black child. In Writing Hard Stories, these writers delineate how writing about trauma created a sense of cohesiveness, accomplishment, freedom, and healing. They speak about finding their voice while writing and leaving an authentic legacy for their families. Their explanations about content and writing process illuminated the agonizing details of How to Say Babylon.

Additionally, once I finished reading Sinclair’s memoir a virtual lecture surprisingly popped up titled “Women and Rastafari Politics, 1934-1960.” I eagerly attended with the goal of gaining a wider perspective on the role of women in the Rastafari movement. This was a University College London event in which professor Daive Dunkley, Chair of Black Studies at the University of Missouri, discussed his book Women and Resistance in the Early Rastafari Movement. (In accord with the admonitions to fight “against ism and skism” in Bob Marley’s song “One Drop,” Dr. Dunkley refers to Rastafari and not a closed system of Rastafarianism.)

In his talk, the scholar demonstrated how women in the Rastafari movement had leadership roles from its inception in the 1930’s. He gave the example of the Rastafari woman Delrosa Francis who was charged in 1934 with assaulting a police officer. During her trial, Rastafari women came to her defense and expressed the Black nationalist view of wanting the British colonizers out of Jamaica and demanding the island be turned over to the Ethiopian government. In much greater detail, Dunkley gave the example of Edna Fisher who established the African Reform Church in Christ (ARC) in 1959 in Kingston which replaced Leonard Howell’s Pinnacle organization as the most popular Rastafari organization of that time. The ARC, which was birthed in a prayer circle of Rastafari women, grew to 4000 members by 1966. Dunkley described how Fisher worked in conjunction with Claudius Henry whom she later married. The Jamaican government eventually charged Fisher and Henry with treason and sent both off to prison. Following their release, Edna Fisher was assassinated. Professor Dunkley believes that the patriarchal and systematic silencing of women in academic circles resulted in Claudius Henry being portrayed as the leader of the Rastafari organization the two ran together.

Tragic Legacies and Resilience

After reading Safiya Sinclair’s memoir How to Say Babylon, it became apparent that her dad tragically succumbed to the imperial binary systems he had hoped to resist. Tragic because, despite his esteem for Bob Marley and his friends’ high regard for Marcus Garvey and Malcolm X, her father’s worldview was based on a male/female binary that obscured and excluded the entirety of the legacy of freedom fighting by women. Fortunately, the research of Daive Dunkley highlights the historical contributions of women to both the Rastafari movement and Jamaican society. And fortunately, writer Safiya Sinclair was determined to have a voice in a world that was not built solely by men.

352 pages.

Arduous Nights

6 minute read

His eyes opened to the weak light of sunrise, which touched the glass of the bedroom window. In those lingering gold moments, his whole body screamed for an unawaken state, an unconscious dream. He watched as the light entered the room. A new day has arrived, he thought. Another long night is over. Slowly, he rose from his bed, preparing himself for his early morning run.

The track near the river was his favorite route, an idyllic pathway that belonged solely to him at 6:30 am. At this hour, solitude was his companion, granting him dominion over the tranquil surroundings. A brief warm-up of five minutes, followed by an intense twenty-minute sprint, and concluded with a soothing five-minute cooldown. The grip of summer had faded away, surrendering to the coolness that marked the early hints of autumn. Crispy, dried leaves adorned the ground beneath his swift feet. Only the melodic symphony of birdsong and the gentle murmur of flowing water accompanied him. By 7 am, fellow runners would start trickling in, dissipating his interest in the place. Yet these solitary runs endowed him with a renewed strength, allowing him to confront the world and temporarily forget the burden of his insomnia.

After the run, he would start his daily routine by reading news on his mobile on the way to work, getting a take-away coffee from the café near his office and greeting to his colleagues when he reached his desk. Only Frank, his buddy at work, knew about it.

“Hey, mate! Look at you! Those pills didn’t do the trick, did they?”

“Hmm, a little. I managed to sleep well until around 2.”

“Oh, man! You’ve been awake since 2 am? Damn! Those pills are just a waste of money! Didn’t I tell you?”

“Well, the pharmacist seemed quite confident about them. Let’s just say I have the resilience of an elephant.”

“That’s rough. What you really need is to get laid, tire yourself out before you sleep.”

He tried Frank’s solution a few times by seeking companionship from the local bar. Like the pills, it had a temporary effect. A few hours of blissful slumber were the most he could salvage from those encounters. However, each time he awoke beside a stranger, he felt even more adrift. These experiences often perpetuated his nights of restlessness, further entangling him in the web of insomnia.

“I wonder if it has something to do with your aging.” His mom said.

They talked across time zones. She called him on Skype after her morning gardening, a cup of fresh coffee in hand. She sat in front of the monitor with her gray hair, bright smile and blue eyes surrounded by wrinkles. She looked like a finished drawing, so perfect, so complete.

“Is that your way of saying I’m getting old?”

“Nonsense! You’re always a child in your mother’s eyes. I have been there, sleepless nights, tired in the morning, anxious, and angry… but it will pass eventually, and you’ll see your way through it. Your body is adjusting.”

“To what?” he asked rubbing his itching eyes from the monitor’s light.

She took another sip of the coffee, another genuine smile.

“You know, it’s not so bad after all. You’ve got plenty of time to read, listen to music or do the things that you like at nights, things that daily routine doesn’t let you do. Think of it that way.”

He closed his eyes and pictured her mother’s image in his mind. The night seemed less arduous.

*

As time went by, he got used to the fact of his insomnia and the consequent habits which were his escapes: short journeys to the kitchen, drinking water, then making multiple visits to the bathroom, and aimlessly flipping through TV channels. Occasionally, he managed to do something with the unwelcome gift of extra time. One sleepless night, he immersed himself in Kieslowski’s Three Colours Trilogy. The hues of his night transformed into shades of blue, white, and red. In a realm where tragedies, comedies, and romances lost their significance, he felt a peculiar sense of freedom, equality, and yet a profound loss. A moment etched in his memory when he paused on the face of the female protagonist in the film Blue. Her innocence, beauty, allure, and carefree demeanor reminded him of Rose.

It was almost dawn. After watching three movies, he was left with unbearable emotions. His solution was to go for a run, earlier than usual with swift strides, he began his journey along the footpath illuminated by streetlight poles. A slight chill greeted him during his warm-up, but he soon warmed up from the exertion. Occasionally, the stillness was interrupted by the passing of a car or the rumble of a heavy truck. The night possessed its unique melody, accompanied by the rhythm of his own breath. While passing a corner where a homeless person lay buried under a blanket, he unexpectedly encountered another individual running towards him. It was a woman.

“Hello.” he exclaimed, unsure of what else to say.

“Argh! Jesus!” she screamed, almost startled.

Spontaneously, they both halted their run, catching their breath, and locked eyes. In those fleeting moments of shock and indecision, he took the opportunity to observe her. Her long, sleek black ponytail cascaded over her wide shoulders, and her slender legs were clad in a black running outfit. Once again, she stirred memories of Rose within him, making his heartbeat faster.

“It’s unusual to see another person on the street at this hour. I don’t think it’s safe for you.” he expressed, concern lacing his words.

“Is it safe for you but not for me? Do you own these streets?” she said with an unfriendly expression.

“No, of course not. It’s not safe for me either. Usually, I run along the track near the river after sunrise, but today it was exceptionally early and quite dark down there.”

“Well, assume the same thing for me,” she responded.

“I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to bother you.” He stepped back, hearing the bitterness in her voice. A moment of silence passed.

“It’s okay. I was heading home anyway,” her voice softened.

She passed by him slowly, leaving him with a sense of rejection as he gazed at the black pavement, listening to the fading sound of her footsteps.

“Do you usually run after sunrise?” her voice reached his ears again, as if she had returned after a while or mere seconds had passed. Time had slipped from his grasp.

“Sort of,” he replied, “I struggle with sleep.”

“I do the same sometimes,” she echoed his words. Under the harsh glow of the streetlight, he examined her features—the dark circles around her eyes, the weariness etched into her skin, and the lines around her lips—all too familiar to him.

“Can I accompany you home, or at least part of the way?” he offered hesitantly.

“I live across the river, on the other side of the bridge.”

“That’s fine. I don’t mind walking,” he assured her.

She shrugged her shoulders. “If you’d like,” she agreed, “but only until we reach the bridge.”

“Sure.”

Side by side, they embarked on their walk, the sound of their footsteps reverberating through the silent space. Gradually, as daylight emerged, the street grew brighter, and the streetlights flickered off. The flow of passing cars increased. They veered off onto a side lane from the main street, heading towards the river.

“May I know how long you have had … it?” He avoided giving it a name.

“Not sure exactly. It’s been a while.” She replied.

“Same here. I never thought that somebody else would choose the same solution as mine.” He asked.

“I tried a lot of things,” she continued, “yoga before sleep, herbal teas at night, swimming, sleeping pills. None of them worked. My therapist suggested going for a run before work. It helps clear my mind.”

“True! When you can’t sleep the entire night, your head becomes a jumbled mess in the morning, right?” excitement tinged his voice.

“Yeah, I feel drained, trapped in an endless cycle of thoughts,” she responded calmly.

The street gradually transformed, bathed in daylight, as the pair made their way closer to the river. The sound of bustling cars and the cacophony of urban life were replaced by the symphony of birdsong and the gentle melody of flowing water. They inhaled the crisp fragrance of autumn foliage—a scent both calming and rejuvenating.

“May I ask what you usually think about at night?” he inquired, the apprehension unhidden in his voice.

“A lot of things, you know, stuff. It’s all here,” she pointed to her forehead, “but I just can’t figure it out.”

“I know!” he chuckled. “My mom thinks it’s a kind of middle-age crisis. I’m turning 40 this month.”

“You don’t look 40.”

“Well, lucky me! So, I should stop worrying and sleep like a bear, right?”

They both laughed, the tension dissipating, transforming their walk into a pleasant journey. They arrived at the riverside track as the sun neared its ascent. The clamor of cars and the bustle of the civilized world gave way to the symphony of birdsong and the gentle murmur of flowing water. Inhaling the crisp scent of autumn trees, they felt a sense of tranquility, an all-encompassing and healing atmosphere.

“Do you agree with your mom?” she asked thoughtfully, her voice blending with the melodic surroundings. He found solace in its sound.

“It might be a part of it, but not the complete picture… I know there are other reasons,” he sighed. After a pause, he inquired, “Do you know yours?”

“Can you tell?” she responded.

Silence hung in the air. How could a stranger be trusted enough to share secrets unless the secret itself could only be entrusted to a stranger?

“I feel like I’m missing something, like there’s a hole in a picture. I can see it, but I can’t make sense of it,” he whispered.

“Hmm, or perhaps you’re missing someone who can fill that void?” she suggested.

She knows, he thought. She knows the pain. There was no logical explanation for it. Either someone knows, or they don’t.

As they neared the path to the bridge, intersecting their walking track, she wordlessly pointed towards it. He nodded in agreement. They crossed the bridge and stood in the middle, with the river flowing below and the sun preparing to rise before their eyes.

“You take control of every aspect of your life—your studies, career, income, family, friends, basically everything… and then there’s just this one thing that’s out of your control,” she spoke in a serious tone.

He listened attentively as she continued, her voice tinged with sadness, “It’s either there or it’s not.”

“I had it once,” he confessed.

“What happened?” she asked.

“She left me,” his voice hardened, the pain evident.

“He stopped loving me too,” she whispered, her voice trembling. He fought the urge to embrace her, keeping himself in check.

“It becomes a monster at night, consuming my thoughts. I keep asking myself how to get it back, how to fix it,” she confided.

“Maybe there’s no fix. Maybe we must bear the pain until it fades away…” he suggested, his gaze fixed on the river below.

“Like this autumn that has just begun, leading to a cold winter,” she mused.

They lingered in that moment of intimate connection between two unknown souls, watching as the sunrise transformed the sky from fiery red to deep orange, welcoming the vibrant blue of a new day. The trees by the river displayed their autumnal hues, radiating shades of orange and crimson. They now saw themselves within the community of runners who would soon populate the track at the usual morning hour.

A few minutes passed in a still, silent state. Then, she checked her watch, both donning the masks of strangers, concealing any signs of what had just transpired.

“I should be on my way,” she said.

“Me too. It’s getting late,” he agreed.

“Thank you for the company,” she expressed her gratitude.

“No, thank you for the conversation,” he replied. “I didn’t catch your name.”

She hesitated for a few seconds, then beamed at him with inviting eyes.

“I could have any name or be anyone,” she said with a smile.

“Take care,” he returned the smile, and with a wave of her hand, she passed in front of him.

He turned his back and ran in the opposite direction. The autumn morning chill embraced him in the air.

Embracing Time

2 minute read.

We don’t do seasons round these parts.

In these parts, Julian, Dick and Ann, plus George and Timmy the dog—Enid Blyton’s famous five—brought autumn to us, as they traversed rugged coastal terrain wearing warm woolen cardigans, infiltrated customs evaders’ workplaces while the sun set sooner, and sent clever Timothy through holes in caves to get adult supervisors to come save them, before it got too chilly. After that, we took a bus to the local public library, queued to return this famous quintet for our complement of four library cards, and queued to let the Bobbsey twins, Miss Drew and Masters Hardy in turn take us through sidewalks and forests in fall, as they tussled and tangoed with dastardly perpetrators and crooks. When color television arrived on the scene, imagination from text took a break—a permanent backseat for some—and new imagination from vivid moving pictures took off. Charlie Brown and friends (were they really called the Pumpkin Patch?), with Linus’ inscrutable The Great Pumpkin looming behind the scene, were a defining moment for fall appreciation, and some of us had urgent questions. What are pumpkins, why are they a thing, and what is the deal with fall and Halloween?

Fall. Autumn. Qiu Tian. For the record we never got answers. DARPA was still working on the internet. The teachable moment was a missed opportunity. With low to no disposable household cash, road trips to a neighboring country were the greatest adventure, never mind the identical climate. Air travel near or far was a human impossibility, a luxury beyond the reach of any except the stratospherically wealthy. Real fall, and real seasons, would have to wait until growth and incomes levelled up. Meanwhile Walden Pond, and the road not taken, welcomed us as repeat visitors.

In these parts, we do hot, or we do wet, and often we do hot and wet in the same day. The equatorial belt is also the belt of calm, meaning no winds while the sun air-fries this zone all year round. As our science and geography teachers would drill into us, hot air convects upwards along with evaporated moisture, the latter’s joyride ending all too soon when it returns as rain. Transition for us is daily, our hours chopped into micro-seasons, minutes into nano-seasons. Change is continuous, and you forget your umbrella at your peril. Yet day to day, change that is internalized may become imperceptible.

This perennial, diurnal cycle is overlayed and complicated by two monsoon seasons annually. Again hot air rises, this time from the northern Asian land mass in summer, followed by giant whooshing sound as cooler sea air over the Indian Ocean muscles in, abhorring any potential vacuum. This is the Southwest Monsoon from June to September. The reverse Northeast Monsoon, from December to March, is triggered by the Asian winter as more of the relatively warmer air over the Indian Ocean rises. Giant whooshing sound the opposite direction, the same wet. The “inter-monsoon periods” could thus be analogous to fall and spring, although such analogy is reasoned interpolation and not effectively experienced. Surplus in Monsoon Asia occurs when an agriculturally perfect monsoon has helped to deliver a good harvest.

In these parts then, we mark time without fall, without seasons. We mark time by hot, wet and wetter (rinse, repeat), and hot again. Often we lose track of the wetness because it simply does not matter, although proprietors of car wash establishments may beg to differ. With heat-exchange tech that has been the same for years, we inadvertently, nay, consciously blunt the impact of weather on body and psyche, sideline the cues of nature. On the horizon, large-scale district cooling tech promises greener, more planet-friendly infrastructure, centralizing and optimizing air-conditioning resources across multiple buildings. So we embrace time more intellectually, with festival dates, school terms and graduation rituals, while we do cool and sheltered from hot and wet.

As metaphors transport ideas, there too are seasons and tides to people. Having recently traversed half a century, and even assuming a generous denominator for longevity, I have undeniably crossed over to my personal autumn. I had indeed lucked out subsequently and lived two glorious years of my spring in Boston—New England abstracted into Thoreauland one dawn in Fall, green crowns of elegant trees turned flame-red and gold, solitary boat in the still of the lake.

Fall is the well-trodden path, sheltered by lush jade coats incandescent, arboreal phoenixes aflight. It is the arriving cars and trucks of excitable families, it is risking one last boat outing before the cold sets in for the year. Fall is the exhilarating drive across open country, navigated with startup du jour MapQuest printed on the back of recycled postgrad lecture notes. It is apples plucked in excess, baked into infinite pies.

Fall is also being in wistful denial after moving on from Boston, remembering autumnal experiences with a chuckle and never dipping into real withdrawal. And concurrently the private Fall within, my self-postponement of writing the past three decades for a guarantee of stabilizing family finances, this clash of humility and hope and arrogance and gratitude and hunger and raging against and whatitcouldhavebeen and whatitcanstillbe.

As a new Fall approaches, there is enjoyment and anticipation; there is respect and resolve. That we can, that we will in this season craft the winter that is to come, design a future of our own, and create every mark in our own time.

*

What’s Known in November

1 minute read.

A flower covered in frost, representing the end of summer and fall, as winter's cold comes in,
Photo by Matt Palmer on Unsplash

I sit inside, watching the flicker of fewer apple and lime green maple leaves, the swing and sway of branches dangling more bronze and copper and scarlet and gold, swirls of confetti that drift before becoming silent cyclones on sidewalks. The turning of the seasons came very late this year, after eighty-degree days in October, its roundness full of warmth and abundance, the glow of its pumpkin harvest moon. The week before Halloween, the sun sunk into the clouds and chill gray rain fell with a drip and a droop but little drama. Our first frost arrived a few days later.

Growing up in California, I used to think that frost would be this amazing, silver-laced event, when delicate ferny patterns would cover windows and we would sip hot chocolate by the fire.  It’s not like that. The frost is the hard no, a brutal and bruising butchering, the slaughtering of summer.

I linger inside. Just because the trees shimmer with golden, tawny warmth doesn’t mean it’s not cold. Eventually I haul myself out of the nest of blankets on the couch and fumble into my jacket and gardening gloves. Even at noon, the garden is in shade, the trees marble in a cold museum. The sunlight filters through like weak lemonade, watered-down and withered, seeping over the sleeping.

I start with the dahlias on the south side. They got up to five feet tall this year, pink as blush wine, on big, thick stalks. I can see them here, just a few weeks ago. Now they are bloated, blackened, browned. The little ones are mushy. I snip off the plant, leaving the bulbs tucked under the ground. It’s always a risk if they will come back or if the hollow, exposed stem will cause the bulb to rot. I move to the peach ones.

They were just here, these dahlias, the jewels of July, raspberry and merlot, and my favorite pink ones, striped with rose and apricot, standing tall.

 I pull my salmon and coral zinnias from the ground, soil clinging to their roots, shaken free and separated. Their spines are stiffened in protest, an unhealthy shade of gray green. I clip back my marigold, planted in such a tough spot, surviving all summer even though I dug only a shallow hole in stony ground.  Its little claws clutched what it could reach, and always a little more. I cut its baby-bird skeleton, pale and bloomless.

These were all just alive, all just here, a few short weeks ago. More frosts will come. For now, my blanket flowers and salvias are spared. Just the tender ones were taken.

Tucked into the soil, put in on the last warm afternoon, are my daffodils. And soon, I will scatter poppy seeds. They need the cold to stratify so they can bloom. I know these things, in November, just as I know the hard no of the frost. I know the story has a happy ending, that resurrection begins in the dark, that renewal returns.

But this afternoon, in the cold golden light, I wonder where my zinnias went. They brought me such joy. I remember my French marigold. I think of my beloved dahlias, the belles of the ball, full in their flouncing skirts, overflowing.

I don’t know where they went. They were all just here.

Days Like Television

An image capturing the reflected cityscape at night with rain-slicked streets, and neon signs reflecting off wet pavement.

Katherine never got to tell Ginny what she was going to do if she’d lost her. It was, instead, a swift break. They weren’t the same people, Ginny had said. We need different things. You need to grow up. Katherine had sat on the floor of her childhood bedroom, looking down at the stained, cream-colored carpet. She observed the bruises on her arms, blue and scabbed, envisioning them as constellations. You’re not good for me, Ginny had said. This isn’t healthy.

Katherine left after that. She tried to call Ginny once before she went, but she only reached the machine. She told it she was going to hide in the black, steel beams of the city, that she was leaving her and the cornfields behind. Katherine never made it that far. She’d missed her bus transfer at Chicago. She ended up taking the next bus out of Union Station, heading west. She didn’t know exactly where she was going, but she knew that it would take two days.

Out of the bus’s fogged window, she glimpsed the scenery outside. As she neared her destination, the ground rose around her. Hills transformed into mountains, soaring into the sky, their tips hidden by clouds. Cornfields shifted into rainforests with overpowering canopies, emerald with sickly vines hanging low from trees, their bark darkened from the rain. The deep brown contrasted with the lush leaves that surrounded her. Mosses and lichens covered the ground, invading the shoulder of the highway, a neon green against the wet black of pavement.

Katherine, leaning her head back on the 90s-style fabric of the Grayhound, let her eyes lose focus in the verdancy. She watched the raindrops drip from the leaves of the trees and race each other on the window, watched how the drops of dew reflected the light.

It was twelve o’clock when Katherine signed a lease. She paid the deposit and first month’s rent in cash, most of it taken from her parents’ house or from what savings she had left, and her friends from back home pretending to be former bosses and landlords to act as references. She got a job at Washington’s parks and rec department. She became one of those people who sat alone in a booth and collected admission to the rainforest from the cars entering. It was an hour walk from her place, but she liked walking, and she didn’t mind the rain.

Cars never came during her shift since she worked the last one of the day, the one right before nightfall, and it was an off-season. Every shift, she stared at the clock and listened to the rain hit the tin ceiling of her booth. She let her eyes wander, seeing right into the heart of the Hoh Rainforest. How the moss grew over tree limbs. She only saw the faintest color of the deep brown bark, shining wet in the crevices of the different plants that covered it. If she stared for long enough, she could feel the forest breath in, shaking the ground and her booth and her.

The view from outside her apartment was different from her booth. A liquor store’s neon sign took up most of the skyline, reflecting off wet buildings and adding a pink haze to the street below. When she looked down from her third-story window, she could see people bustling across the sidewalk, holding umbrellas and wearing raincoats, sidestepping potholes that pooled with water.

She hoped to erase the thought of Ginny in the crowds, but each time she went out, Katherine saw her in every soul she passed. One time, she’d been looking at apples under the supermarket’s blinding, fluorescent lightning. Their ruby bodies glistened—she knew the red ones weren’t as good, but she couldn’t stop thinking about them. When she looked up, a red apple in hand, she saw Ginny walking through the aisles. She tried to call out to her, but the crowd with their small children and their shopping carts and their leisurely gaits swallowed Ginny up. The shoppers devoured her. Katherine saw limbs unique to Ginny every time the crowd opened its hungry maw: a finger with chipped, black nail polish; a tanned, thin leg attached to a pair of dirty white Keds.

She tried to stay inside after that, sitting in her unfurnished apartment with the sign’s artificial glare shining through her cheap, translucent curtains. She had herself and her pills. That was enough.

*

A month later, her coworker asked Katherine out on a date. She’d never dated a man before, so she’d yes.

She now stood on top of the rooftop bar they’d agreed on, looking at the mountains. Their tops crowned in a halo of stringy clouds, stretched thin like cotton candy, appeared pink from the setting sun. They looked so different than the fields of silos and corn and beans she’d left behind. The mountains looked more formidable. Less likely to fall.

She ordered a drink, aware that she couldn’t afford it, but also certain that he’d paid. She didn’t really know the man—the woman who worked the shift before her told her that she should try to make more friends in the city and kept going on and on about how nice he was and how sweet he was.

Katherine stood too close the edge of the roof. She clutched her glass, and the sweat from its condensation seeped into her palm. The man who brought her here looped an arm around her, but she didn’t turn towards him. She looked to the dimming sky. The city lights hid most of the stars, but she could see the faint outline of Orion’s Belt breaking through the twilight—three faint pinpricks on a velvet sky.

Sure hope it doesn’t rain, he said. Katherine doesn’t know his name.

I like the rain. It’s different than what I’m used to, she said.

He laughed at her. His body shook hers a tiny bit, and a couple drops of her cosmopolitan dripped on her fingers, leaving small pink pools. You’re just saying that because you’re new here, he said. I promise you won’t be thinking that in a couple of months.

Katherine watched a heavy cloud obscure the three stars of the belt, and slowly but steadily, the pinks and oranges of the sky turned blue. When she looked away, she turned to the man, to his eyes. She couldn’t tell where the pupil differed from the iris. They looked a bit like Ginny’s—such a deep, dark brown like bark. Katherine felt pulled into them, and she drowned. When she pushed her head above the water, she was back at the flumes in Indiana with Ginny. They were younger, about fifteen, and they were swimming, laughing. Katherine remembered her parents had told her to never go near the flumes because god knows what was in that water, but the mystery or the potential danger frightened her.

I can hold my breath longer than you can! Katherine screamed to Ginny, who sat at the top of the rock, overlooking the ravine as if it were her kingdom.

Like shit you can! Ginny jumped, landing in the water with a loud splash. When her head broke through the surface, Ginny laughed, snorting water from her nose. Do you know when your mom wanted you to get home, Kat? Katherine ducked her head underwater instead, holding her breath, and Ginny dove under and pushed her up by her armpits. Your mom’s gonna be all worked up about you, she said.

Katherine told Ginny that her mom didn’t give a shit anymore and that she hardly ever saw her mom much anyway and that she didn’t really give a shit about her mother and that all she wanted to do was to see who could hold their breath underwater for longer.

Ginny laughed at that, and they both went under. Her fair fanned from her face, tangled up her arms, coiled around her body like water snakes.

Hey! Hey, man, you okay?

Katherine blinked, and she felt pulled up from the water. The man she didn’t know the name of stared at her.

He started to ask her if she needed anything, but a clap of thunder interrupted him, and he flinched. Rain broke free from the clouds, sending down coldy, heavy droplets. She felt like a neonate as she let the rain pour over her. The people behind her shrieked, and their shoes squeaked on the now wet pavement of the rooftop bar. Droplets hung heavy off the star-shaped string lights above her. Katherine wiped water off her forehead.

The man sighed. Goddamn it, he said. Can I get your number? I would love to hit you up once this rain stops. If it ever does in this city. He laughed too hard at his own joke.

Katherine pressed her lips together. Water hung off her eyelashes, making it hard to see through the blur. Yeah, let me enter it in your phone. Her hands slipped on the hard plastic of his flip phone. Just text me or something.

When she handed it back to him, he grabbed her wrist, thumbing the pressure point. He drink overfilled with rainwater, and it flowed from the martini glass in small, pink rivers over her clenched fingers. The air smelled of petrichor, and she heard the rumble of thunder, felt the crackle of lightning before she saw it cut the sky.

Are you okay? he asked.

She pulled her hand back, but he tightened his grip on the soft, thin skin of her wrist. I’m fine, she said.

Are you sure you don’t wanna head to mine later?

She pulled her hand back, tipping over the rest of the drink in her other hand and letting it slide down her forearm, hitting the pavement in a darker shade than the rain.

I’m fine, she said. Maybe later.

She watched him head towards the door, most of the patrons already gone, and she followed a minute later.

*

The next day, Katherine stood in a laundromat when she saw her again. The woman was putting in her second load of laundry. Katherine saw her black hair first—longer than she’d remembered, stopping right before her waist. The woman stood by one of the high windows of the laundromat. The rain blurred the view outside, adding a Vaseline shine to the glass. She still looked like Ginny, and when she turned around, Katherine thought she looked like the sun breaking through. Her high cheekbones looked backlit with gold; her hair looked almost like gloss. The Ginny look-a-like leaned over the laundry basket, grabbing a handful of towels.

Katherine didn’t know how to approach her. The woman made eye contact with her, causing Katherine to flush and look away. She imagined talking to the woman, inviting her over, how there wouldn’t be enough time to turn on the lights before they touched each other, grasping fast and quick under the neon light of her apartment. She imagined the woman getting up and leaving, shutting the door too gently on her way out.

When she got home, she texted the man from the rooftop bar, and she found herself and his apartment. It was nicer than hers, on the ground floor, fully furnished and drenched in warm, yellow light. They went out for drinks, and she joked with him, lying to him, saying she used to be a dancer back home in New York, that she knew French from attending a private boarding school. When he questioned this, she just laughed and repeated, Je danse!

When he demanded that she speak more French to prove it, she had taken his hand instead, and they started on the long walk from the bar back to his apartment. The world looked bright. Saplings lining the road looked iridescent under the street lights. Cyan from Budweiser signs of corner bars looked so bright that Katherine felt they reflected the entire Pacific Ocean.

When they went to his bedroom, it was dark. She didn’t want to turn on the lights, so she fumbled them to bed. They grasped at each other, pulling hair and pulling off clothes. He laughed. She thought of the act like a ballet—she was rigid, keeping her back held tight and high. There were certain positions she needed to be in for the dance. Straddled on top of him, she looked down. His eyes still looked like Ginny’s, but the rest of him felt grotesque. Katherine felt like she was being poised by an instructor. A hand here, a leg there—show him how flexible you can, show him you’re the New York ballerina. She tried and thought she could try harder, but she hated contact with him. She hated his body moving under her. She was trapped in the ballet, untrained wand with her feet bleeding from her pointe shoes until the end. Her first and last dance.

Early in the morning, after he joked with her and made them both breakfast, she told me that she was leaving and never coming back.

*

The next day, after an hour walk through the rain to her job, the clock stared at Katherine, facing her as it hung on the other side of her wooden booth. She rubbed her arms, moving the fabric of her long-sleeved shirt back and forth in a vertical motion. The harsh fabric of it hurt the raw underbelly of her arms. She smelled the wet ground from outside, the natural musk of it. She felt as if the thick, heavy, moss-covered vines were going to break through her window and seize her from her post.

When she looked at the clock again, the time hadn’t changed. She felt faint and claustrophobic in the confines of her booth. Her peripheries bloomed into a variety of neon flashes that took over her vision, slowly but steadily. She squeezed her eyes shut and put her hands on her temples, circling the skin there. She wanted everything to stop moving.

Despite her best efforts, she couldn’t stop the motion. Ginny was carved beneath her eyelids, and Katherine had forgotten the color of her eyes. She couldn’t tell if they were brown or blue or gray or green. Every pigment of her looked vacated, leaving behind only vague shapes so white and bright they stung. The impression of Ginny broke apart into different snowflakes at a slow diagonal, falling towards her. She grasped at them to hold them tight in her palms, but they melted on contact, and the cold burned her hands. She tried to look at what remained of her, but there was nothing left, not even her shape.

When she opened her eyes, a man was knocking at her window. The sound rocked her head. He looked annoyed.

Katherine indicated that she saw him, opened her window, and told him the price and how they close at sundown.

When his car drove into the forest, she swore she saw the vines closing in on it. Lichens grew over the paved road, covering the path back to her.

She opened up the door to her booth and breathed in the smell of the rainforest, the dampness of it, and she threw up on a patch of moss. Falling back into the booth, she rested her back on the side of it, sitting on the wooden floor. She closed her eyes until she felt she could work again. She wanted another car to come by so that she wouldn’t feel so alone, so that she would feel like she was alive and not already dead, but no one came by until the park closed. If the car had come back, Katherine didn’t notice. She stayed on the floor of the booth, her back pressed up against the wall, her feet stretched in front of her, her boot touching a medical kit, until she finally stood on shaky legs to begin her long walk home, aided by drugs that helped her feel numb and thin and cold.

That night, Katherine jolted awake in her sleep, eyes wide and full and frantic. She felt afraid, and she didn’t know why. She grabbed her phone to check the time, and the neon green light read midnight. A gust blew in from her open window, moving her hair, tickling her ears. The neon light from outside reflected across her floor. She clutched her damp pillow and stared into the darkness, watching the shadows climb from the corners of her eyes until they were all she could see.

She remembered sitting with Ginny on the floor of an out-of-season fish fry house. They’d snuck in—they were seventeen, but the magic of finding a treehouse was still felt. The moon and all of her surrounding stars shone through the open window. All the light landed on Ginny, who looked nervous and bit her lip.

Katherine leaned over to kiss her, and she felt Ginny melt into her. It felt right, so she said, I love you.

Ginny just smiled, but she didn’t say it back. When she spoke, she sounded like an older Ginny, a twenty-five-year-old Ginny. You can’t keep doing this, Kat.

Katherine started to cry. The gross kind of crying where she couldn’t stop, and the sound echoed around the room and in her head, and she couldn’t stop the tears from leaving trails on her cheeks, and every part of her felt and looked too hot to touch. She didn’t know if she was at the flumes or in the fish-fry house or in her apartment, 2000 miles away from where she grew up.

Katherine reached for her phone and dialed Ginny’s number. Her hands shook as she pressed down on the keypad.

The phone was answered quickly, but she gave them no chance to speak. Gin, I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean it, I love you. Katherine clutched the phone with both hands, still shaking and crying and too hot to touch. I’m sorry, Gin, I fucked up. I don’t know what to do. I’m fucked up, I didn’t mean it, I didn’t mean it at all. Please don’t say I didn’t love you. I loved you so much.

The voice on the other end wasn’t Ginny. It sounded almost elderly—deeper, like a mother. She misdialed, and the woman on the other end was asking where she lived. She read out her address, stuttering the words. The woman told her that someone was coming and to stay on the phone with her, but Katherine hung up. She curled her body on the floor, into a tight ball, and she fell asleep.

She became younger again, around thirteen or twelve. The days felt like television then. Everything looked so brightly lit and perfectly placed like a theater set. Ginny’s basement looked like an acrylic backdrop, painted too quickly, only made to look good under harsh lightning.

Katherine held a popsicle. The icy, sweet drops from it slowly dripped down her hands, leaving behind stripes of blue and red. Ginny sat across from her. They had a beer seated between them, one they’d snuck from Katherine’s mom. It was a Bud Light, and the blue from the can shone bright. She passed the popsicle to Ginny, all sticky and sweet.

Wanna try it? asked Ginny. She licked the popsicle before licking the drops off her hand.

Katherine responded by grabbing the can and popping it open. She took a sip and made a face. This tastes like shit.

Let me try, said Ginny before taking a sip. When she did, she squeezed up her face.

Katherine stared at Ginny for too long before leaning towards her, kissing the top of her head, laughing childlike and innocent.

Ginny wiped the blue popsicle spit left from her forehead. That was gross, she said.

They both laughed, and then the set started to break apart. The image Katherine had built began to crumble, and it toppled over, burying her underneath its weight.

When she woke up, there were sirens outside. They sounded distant and unreal. She didn’t think they were meant for her. Rain fell through the open window and hit her back. She noticed her hair was water laden, falling in tendrils around her face. Katherine closed her eyes and relaxed her tense muscles. She hated the rain. She couldn’t stand it at all. 

Crack

6 minute read.

A touch on my shoulder. Images. Flickering. A world vanished before I could fix it in memory. Grim, gray light poured in. Mamma stood in an anorak, her hair uncombed.

“Meet me at the tool shed,” she told me.

I put on a jeans-jacket, plain tee and boots, pulled back the mosquito curtain and went outside. A sharp, salty breeze chilled me. The trees hissed. It was too early for birdsong. Mamma handed me a garden fork and a pile of sacks, and we walked up the hill. Through a forest of corn, we followed a narrow path to a patch of open land.

“Dig up everything,” Mamma ordered.

I thrust the spikes parallel to a line of green shoots, and raised a large clump. Nuggets of orange appeared in the stringy, dry soil. I pulled these out, and piled them up. I lifted another chunk, and another, and tried the same method with the potatoes. Once I finished turning the earth, we shook dirt off the vegetables and bagged them. A glint appeared on the horizon, and I leaned on the handle of the fork.

“I’m tired and hungry,” I told Mamma.

“We’ll deal with that later,” she said.

After hauling the sacks to the pick-up, we went to the caterpillar tunnels to gather peppers and tomatoes. This was painless work, but long and boring, as the crates never seemed to fill up. At the back of the farmhouse stood a wall of maple logs that Dad chopped last year, and left to season. Mamma parked the pick-up close, so I could shift the logs into the cargo bed, next to the sacks and crates. She also loaded half a dozen ceramic vats, with round lids and thick handles. The sight of these always made me shiver, so I was relieved when she covered the goods in tarp, and strapped them in with nylon.

I belted up in the passenger seat, and tried to stay calm. This wasn’t easy. My neck ached, my fingertips stung, and soil rimmed my nails. We left our drive, and passed through woods to a clear road. Fields of corn and rape spread out. At their margins loitered fat hogs, clawing at the ground, snout-deep in roots.

Between us and the sea lay a steep ridge of hills, bare except for scattered, wind-blasted trees. The road followed the coast, where the tide flooded a shingle beach. In the sunlight glowed chimneys, cloud-gushing over the water. In the distance, container ships cruised so slowly, I couldn’t tell if they were leaving or coming to the port. Maybe they weren’t moving at all.

Once we joined an expressway, we were boxed in by cars, lorries and pick-ups. The scenery changed to truck parks patrolled by dogs, red-eyed and rib-lean, and empty homes bordered by limp fences. The road thinned to fewer lanes, and we slowed down, and stalled in traffic. Mamma’s hands fell from the wheel, and she nervously rubbed her wedding ring. A gap opened, and she let go of the brake. The pavement was crowded. A woman dragged her son away from a shop window, clinging to his wrist, the fingers taut. A couple in tight t-shirts, shorts and plimsolls pushed a cart filled with canteens of water. Outside a betting shop, a security guard argued with a pack of teenagers, all pleading arms and heads-in-hands. We moved under a railway bridge, and muddy ground stretched out from the curb. High-rises stood back from the street, rigged in air conditioners and satellite dishes. Towels, t-shirts and flags hung from their balconies.

Mamma’s hands fell from the wheel, and she nervously rubbed her wedding ring.

Again, we were in a queue. Ahead lay a beaten-up pylon sign that read “Cash or Exchange“ in blue and white. After ten minutes of waiting, Mamma turned into a gravel lot. While she tried to find a parking spot, the tires shook up the grit, which rattled against the chassis.

“I need your help,” she said, pulling on the hand-brake.

At the rear of the vehicle, she loosened the rope, unrolled the tarp and flipped down the tailgate. A skinny attendant in greasy dungarees wheeled over a box-cart capped with scales. We unloaded the logs into the box, where a gray screen flickered with kilograms. The guy nodded to us, and we took the logs away, and added the vegetables. Nodding again, he removed a battered wallet, crammed with bank-notes.

“I’ll give you twenty,” he said.

“Those are fresh peppers,” protested Mamma.

“Won’t make any difference when they’re in the broth.”

“Say twenty-five.”

“Twenty-two’s my final offer,” he showed us the cash.

“You’re robbing us,” said Mamma, seizing the notes, and clutching them hard.

At the yard exit, we followed the signs to the city center. In the street, fog clustered around parked cars and tree-stumps. Sweat was trickling down Mamma’s forehead and onto her cheeks. While staying at a light, she took off her jacket, and I did the same with mine. Under my arms, wet patches broke out. Mamma opened the windows. A grill-like odor drifted in, smokey and half-raw.

“Here we are,” she said.

The size of the building was difficult to see, so I leaned out for a better view. Marble arcades towered up, divided by columns, in a wall that moved in a smooth bend. Steam poured from an upper level, constant and dense. Between the arches, pipes burst out and snaked into the streets, rippling with heat.

As we drew closer, I saw how the stone at the base of the columns was crumbling, and its fragments collecting in bird spikes. I also noticed how the arches weren’t made of marble, but limestone and cement. In the hills behind our farmhouse, shepherds used the same materials in walls around their pastures.

Mamma indicated to turn into the building. A shadow tipped over us. Flashes leapt in the dark. My mouth felt chalky, and I wiped my brow against the sleeve of my tee. Once my eyes adjusted, I made out girders, blistered with rust and bent with strain, holding up the facade. Other pick-ups filled the parking spaces, but Mamma found a free place. Pulling to a stop, she unlocked the glove compartment, and eased off her wedding ring, which she put on a pile of unopened letters. We wound up the windows and left the car. At the rear, Mamma pushed one empty vat towards me, while she carried two others.

In the middle of the hall was an iron barrier, as vast as a dam, curving on both sides into a blur of mist. I walked nearer, up to a handrail and mesh fence. Something bright was caressing the metal. Looking over the handrail, I sensed pressure in my temples. Heat punched with such force, I was almost flung backwards. Below was a pit of fire.

“Hey,” Mamma called, “come here.”

I followed her to a turnstile with a red light and a thin slot. Into the gate, Mamma fed one of the notes from Cash or Exchange.

“Keep close,” she said.

The light turned green. I held up the pot and threw one arm around Mamma’s waist, half-hugging her, and we clicked through at the same time.

“Everything breaks eventually,” she said.

A steel staircase climbed towards a dome of steam, rolling towards an exit. Mamma set a fast pace, the steps jangled under my heels, and the vat knocked against the balustrades. The air swelled with a familiar scent of leather and paprika, which strengthened the higher we rose. We reached a gangway, where I saw the breadth of what we’d glimpsed below. Resembling a basin with a broad rim, it stretched as wide as a cornfield. On a dropped ceiling, bars of neon revealed a bubbling and seething stock. Strips of leek and onion, chopped carrot and potato, and chunks of organ and fat were turning in the stew, waiting to be rendered. A mixed feeling came back to me. It was the moment when Dad called out my name, asking me to come to the dinner table. This meant an end to stress, but it was paired with annoyance, because I’d be stuck with the same flavor again—always slightly different, but the same as well.

“When was this built?” I asked Mamma.

“Hundreds of years ago, or maybe more, maybe thousands.”

“Did the fire ever go out?”

“Not that we know.”

“And the broth?”

“It’s been cooking all that time.”

At the far edge of the cauldron, shadows slipped in and out of the neon, overturning plastic bowls of vegetables and offal.

“No one ever cleaned it?” I asked.

“I doubt anyone can.”

“But there could be stuff here from way back.”

“There is.”

Pulleys hung from the ceiling, holding chains that draped above the rim. Mamma attached a hook on one chain to the pot handle, and used another to hoist the links over the stew. The pot swung, before plunging and vanishing. A few seconds later, she yanked on the wire, bringing out the full container and resting it on the gangway. Taking an oily rag from her shirt pocket, she wiped off the muck from the outside, shook the cloth and tucked it into her belt. Holding up the second pot, she asked me to bring her a hook.

We fastened the vats with a lid and carried them down to the pick-up. Once we piled them in the cargo bed, my arms and shoulders felt numb, but Mamma didn’t let up. She presented me with another empty, while she grappled with two more, and we returned to the staircase, and climbed to the top.

“There’s a legend from the bad times,” she hoisted up a pot. “The rulers used to send their soldiers to the farms, where they knocked on every door, and asked how many people lived there. After making a list, they forced every family to give one of their sons to the city. This had to be the tallest and largest boy, who was closest to being an adult. The soldiers brought the children to the dome, stripped their clothes, shaved their heads and bodies, ordered them up the steps, and brought them here.”

“Did they put up a fight?” I asked.

“It would have made no difference.”

“So there’s a bit of them in what we eat?”

“Don’t worry,” said Mamma, letting the pot sink. “The heat boils away anything poisonous or rotten.”

Two figures marched towards us on the gangway, their faces hidden in the low light. Mamma thrust on the chain, the pulley creaked and the pot emerged. Grabbing its handles, she eased it down next to me.

“It’s thick today,” she said.

My belly stirred.

The figures moved closer. They were stout men, in newsboy hats and long aprons, stained in brown and green. Under their boots, the grating clattered and shook.

Mamma seized my arm. Nerves shot through me. With her other hand, she offered me a rag.

“Wipe it,” she said.

The two men passed by.

Breathing slower, I rubbed the side of the dirty pot, but this was useless, as the cloth was just as filthy.

The air swelled with a familiar scent of leather and paprika…

Once we’d collected enough soup in the pick-up, Mamma threw the tarp on our haul and secured the ropes.

“Let me show you something,” she said.

Near the handrail stood a group of men in yellow jackets and hard-hats, arguing over something. Looking up, they pointed to a fracture that began from the base of the cauldron and branched over its body.

“What’re they talking about?” I asked.

“How to stop the crack from spreading.”

“They could make the fire smaller.”

“Then the food wouldn’t cook.”

“They could sell more soup, to lighten the load.”

“That would delay the problem, not solve it.”

“So what’ll happen?” I asked.

“What always happens.”

There was a pause. I looked at Mamma, goading her to continue.

“Everything breaks eventually,” she said.

“You mean this place will burst, and we’ll see all the leftovers, such as the bones of those boys?”

“Maybe something worse.”

The heat was stifling, and my t-shirt and jeans were sodden, so I was glad to return to the pick-up. Mamma clicked open the glove compartment, scrambled for her ring and twisted it on her finger. Turning on the ignition, she glanced in the rear-view, maneuvered us out of the space and made for the exit.

When we reached the expressway, my body cooled, but my skin chafed from the moisture. Smells from the building lingered. I pushed my nose against the collar of my tee, and drew in traces of soot and onion. This reminded me of Saturday evening in the dining room, where the table was laid with three bowls. I waited silently on my chair, dizzy and tired, while Mamma sat upright, hands together, with every finger tight around its double. Dad ladled out the broth, and gave me an extra spoonful. “It’s fresh,“ he had said, grinning with that fake smile he wore. The one I could see through. The one he knew I could see through.

The country road was dark. Our headlights showed only dust. Mamma kept the speed low to avoid dogs and pigs.

“They should destroy the cauldron,” I said.

“People need to eat,” replied Mamma.

“They could build a new one.”

“It’s too expensive.”

“So they have to make something else.”

“That would be even more expensive.”

“If it costs too much to do this, what’s the point of money?”

Mamma laughed. This was manic and loud, and caused her to swerve into the shoulder. The pots rattled at the back. With a firm hand, she brought us into the mid-lane. Silent, we watched the weak light on the grit, hoping nothing would leap out, flash-eyed and stunned, trapping us into a kill.

Tell Me Something You’ve Learned in the Last Two Days

1 minute read.

Photo by AJ on Unsplash

#1 job interview question of the former VP of Human Resources at Microsoft

  • That the cherry blossoms have reached peak bloom.
  • That hand soap removes ketchup stains from clothing.
  • That a whole industry wants me to worry about the scent of my vagina.
  • That the word for cherry blossom, Sakura, comes from saku 咲, which also means “smile” and “laugh.”
  • That Heinz released a special edition condiment: Tomato Blood.
  • That Gwyneth Paltrow wants me to buy a vagina-scented candle.
  • That a Wisconsin school district banned a Dolly Parton song because it mentions rainbows.
  • That the 口 in 咲 indicates an open mouth.
  • That you can order a cherry blossom-scented douche from Amazon.com.
  • That one of my students slit his wrists in eighth grade, convinced there was no place in this world for a gay Black man.
  • That the gamers who designed Call of Duty met gun manufacturers at a shooting range in Nevada to record the precise sounds of AR-15s.
  • That soap doesn’t work on blood no matter how hard you scrub.
  • That according to Google AutoComplete, the most commonly-searched questions include “Why are AR-15s legal?” and “Why are AR-15s so expensive?”
  • That we should stop using the term “bullet points.”
  • That cherry blossoms symbolize the fleeting nature of life.
  • That Nevada isn’t pronounced with an “ah” but more nasally: “Nevada,” like the a in “ammunition” and “capitalism” and “casket.”

Patterns

“That does nothing for you,” I say to my mother every time I enter a new hospital room. She chuckles if she can. It’s one of our jokes, a reference to trying on clothes in dressing rooms, pulling no punches, helping each other decide on size, fabric, fit.

I’m kidding with her, but it’s true: hospital gowns are an affront, stripping patients of whatever dignity they have left. When she’s not in the hospital, my mother has panache. She knows how to put an outfit together with items from different stores, possibly different eras, and different price points. She manages to look stylish without being matchy-matchy. She wears an abstract ring from a museum shop and a statement necklace she’s had since the 70s with a crisp little jacket she picked up from TJMaxx. “Your mother’s so elegant,” people often tell me. She can pull off tweeds or all-black and make it anything work with the perfect silk scarf. She irons a crease into her one pair of jeans.

She hates those hospital gowns. They’re demoralizing. Maybe that’s the point. I’ve noticed that demoralization makes a person — makes her — more compliant. To take the drug, accept the procedure, and, oh, whatever, just sign on the line promising her family won’t sue if she dies.



If I were to draw a map of the routes I’ve traveled toward Delaware, from Philadelphia, Denver, then Boston, and New York where I’ve gone to school or worked over the course of two decades, it would look like spokes of a wheel, with her, always, at the center. I get one degree, then another. After each breakup, I drive in her direction for a dose of Mom, perhaps some antiquing or to hit the sales racks, trying on piles of clothes and taking turns hanging them back up for each other. She helps me figure out what to wear, followed by lots of “gabbing” (her word), and homemade guacamole in the red bowl, with either Bach or Bob Marley in the CD player. These visits are like medicine for me, a way to re-group.

In between, the wheel turns, I always rush to her hospital bedsides. She recovers from one illness, at least partially — she he returns to work, donning exactly the right accessories — then something new crops up.

**

I’m not saying that if a person could wear their own clothes, they’d heal faster, or specifically that she would. And I do understand it’s a matter of access, so that nurses, god love them, can hook all different parts of a person’s diminished body to all different bags and bottles, with some liquids traveling in, others flowing out, punctuated by the incessant bleeping of the machines, though none of the staff pays attention to that sound anyway.

**

These sad, fabric sacks (sad sacks) come with either ties or snaps. However they close, they always slip off one of my mother’s shoulders. I feel compelled to adjust them for her. Sometimes, she adjusts them herself, but they immediately slip off the other shoulder. There must be a better design.

I bring a novel so I have something to read while she dozes. Mostly, though, I fixate on the patterns. In all those years, I only see four patterns, mostly in pastels, occasionally in primary colors, and muted by hundreds (thousands?) of washings between patients:

Interlocking Triangles.
Overlapping Squares.
Rows of Diminutive Diamonds, Usually in Blue.  
And my personal favorite: Circles Comprised of Tiny Polka Dots.  

No stripes, no checkers, no paisley, no plaid. Fortunately: no skulls, but no smiley faces or flowers, either. Maybe it’s different in the pediatric wing.

I wonder while I sit there: Has she ever been issued the same gown twice? Has anyone died in the one she’s wearing? Do they retire the gown in that instance or do they just toss it with the others into a gigantic hamper?     

**

I learn a lot of things in my years of hospital visits. Like: hospitals are cold year-round so I often wear a scarf, mine or one of hers. Lipstick makes her feel better, especially if applied right before the doctors come in. Arteries can be unblocked with a tiny balloon. Blood contains thousands of tiny platelets that help with coagulation; without enough, a person could spontaneously bleed to death. I learn how the thyroid works and that people don’t necessarily need spleens. Metal rods can be inserted into arms, pins can be inserted into broken hips, and pneumonia sets in easily. A cocktail of medications, those “meds” she doesn’t want to take, addle the brain temporarily and permanently. Ribs can crack in the assisted journey from a stretcher to a bed, and the only creature anywhere near as fierce as a Mama Bear is a Daughter Bear. I learn that people can be unlucky (to get sick) and lucky (to improve) in equal measure. Likewise, doctors can know everything and nothing. I learn people who end up wearing a lot of hospital gowns gradually care less and less about them, even if they originally loathed them.

**

I don’t know which pattern she is sporting on the one night I can’t get to her in time. I can only assume the gown slips off her shoulder. Triangles, squares, diamonds, circles. There have been so many years of trying to get better, apologies and frustration, attempting to make the best of things with her lipstick right there in her purse, an arm’s length away. I think about all the mothers, fathers, grandmothers, aunts, and maybe even daughters wearing her gowns right at this moment. The fabric is even softer now, the shapes continually fading.

The Appointment

Photo by brooklyn on Unsplash

“I have a noon appointment with Dr. Monteski,” Conrad said to the front desk receptionist. 

“Yes, Mr. Murphy. You’re all set. Please take the escalator to the waiting room.”  

“Escalator?” asked the surprised visitor.

“Yes.” The receptionist flashed a cryptic smile. 

Conrad turned to his left and saw the newly built escalator with gold-plated steps, which he found a bit tacky. Once on, he instantly enjoyed the serene gliding sensation and decided to break his usual escalator routine and not walk.  

The interior panels were extravagantly decorated with Renaissance-style artwork—complete with child angels floating through billowing clouds. Conrad felt mild resentment at this seemingly gratuitous expense. 

The escalator gently delivered him to the waiting room, whose walls were adorned with similar Renaissance images. Once he sat down, he realized there were no tables or magazines—perhaps a cost cutting measure to fund the artwork. Looking around, he counted six other patients wearing strikingly similar impassive expressions. No one was looking at their phones, an anachronistic sight.

“Damn it,” he mumbled, as his hand reached into an empty pocket.

He heard a muted but decidedly mocking laugh. It was an elderly man seated across from him. “Don’t have your phone, do ya?” the man asked with a haughty grin.

Conrad forced a smile and didn’t respond.

“We all forgot our phones,” said the man. “What are the odds?”

“It is strange,” admitted Conrad.

“Why are you here?”

The presumptuous question irked Conrad. “To see a doctor,” he replied brusquely.

“Me too! I got hit by a car. What about you?”

“Hit by a car?” asked the bemused Conrad. 

“Yes, why else do you think I am here?” The man’s supercilious grin was unnerving.

“Oh I don’t know,” Conrad dripped with sarcasm. “Maybe for a checkup; you know, like most people who go to the doctor instead of the ER.”

The old man laughed. “The ER, he says! A checkup, he says!”

With no phone or reading material, Conrad had no escape from this vexing character. But just then, he heard his name. A nurse in white scrubs was standing in the doorway. “Come with me,” she said, her mellifluous voice a welcome reprieve from the man’s cacophonous laughter. 

Conrad stood up, feeling the man’s buffoonish stare tracking him as he followed the nurse out of the waiting room. He found her gait mysteriously soothing; she seemed to coddiwomple despite obviously knowing where they were headed. There was more Renaissance artwork lining the hallway walls, but here, tempestuous clouds were interspersed with their silken counterparts, fostering a mood that fluctuated between serene and slightly ominous.

“If I’ll always be happy, won’t happiness lose its value?”

Other nurses ambled around them, their bright white scrubs blending into the artwork. The nurse led him to room 721. “I’ll take your vitals now,” she told him, placing a flat metal disk against his chest. It was like a stethoscope but without the tube or headset.

“A wireless stethoscope, well past time,” quipped Conrad. “How do you hear the heartbeat?”

“I don’t have to. It’s all read by the computer.” She nodded towards a screen which was scrolling endless lines of data.    

“Whoa!” Conrad was genuinely impressed. “You used to just take my blood pressure. Looks like you got every human body measurement on there. That little gadget did all that, no needles or anything!”

The nurse half-smiled perfunctorily. “Ok, everything is uploaded. He’ll be with you in a minute,” she said before sauntering out.  

The screen was still scrolling indecipherable code, when fifteen minutes later, he heard a knock on the door.

“Come in,” Conrad chuckled, invariably amused by the incongruence of physicians knocking before entering their own offices.

The middle aged, clean shaven doctor entered the room and extended his hand. “Gus Monteski,” he introduced himself.

They shook hands. Curiously, the doctor was not wearing a white coat.

“Mr. Murphy, how are you feeling today?”

Conrad shrugged. “Fine, I guess.”

“Good. Let’s take a look at your vitals, shall we?” 

The screen had stopped scrolling. Lines of data had been replaced with tables containing combinations of symbols and letters, but not, as far as Conrad could discern, intelligible phrases. The doctor studied the screen, nodding intermittently.

“Things are looking good for you—at least on paper,” he finally announced. “But before we make a final determination, I’d like to talk to you for a bit; you know, just to make sure you’re a good fit.”

Conrad imagined he was having an out-of-body experience. “Final determination? What are you talking about?”          

“You don’t know?“

“Know what?“

“She didn’t tell you?“

“Didn’t tell me what?“ Conrad asked in carbonated annoyance.

Gus Monteski shook his head. “You don’t know what this is yet, do you?“

“Doc, I assure you, I am lost,” Conrad confessed in a rather stern voice that belied incipient fear.

Gus sighed. “Ugh, we need to do a better job of standardizing our process. Jenna should have told you. The problem is that some people know and some people don’t when they first get here. Some of our staff just assume everyone knows. We’ll work on that. But anyway, you’re dead.“

Conrad stared at Gus, the initial shock dissipating as the memory of having been shot in the chest by a panicked assailant during a botched Whole Foods robbery flooded his brain. He looked at his chest, but there was no hole.

“My God! I thought that was a dream. So this isn’t my doctor’s office? And you’re not a doctor?“      

“That’s correct. I am the Vice President of Talent Acquisition for Heaven.”

Conrad scrunched his face. “You’re vetting applicants who want to get into Heaven?”

“Yes.”

“What happens if I don’t get in? Purgatory, right?”

“Haha! Purgatory,” the vice president shook his head in condescending amusement. “I must have heard that a million times, and it never ceases to make me laugh.”

“Why is that funny?” Conrad asked in restrained indignation.

“Because purgatory isn’t real; it’s just a fairy tale they tell you to make you think there’s a middle ground between heaven and… well, you know.”

“Hell,” Conrad guessed cautiously. “So the stuff on the screen, what is that like my life story?”

“That’s what it is,” confirmed Gus. “And there’s nothing really concerning here; minor transgressions here and there, but no disqualifiers. The thing is, my boss is clamping down on our vetting process.”

“God?”

“No, my direct supervisor, Heaven’s chief operating officer. The Big Guy is the Chairman of the Board. We also currently have a CEO vacancy that we need to fill ASAP.”

“Who’s the chief operating officer?”

“You ever study eighteenth-century Tunisian history?”   

“Cannot say that I have,” admitted Conrad, hoping that this gap in scholarship did not disqualify him from going to heaven.

“Our COO for the last—let’s see, thirty years—is an eighteenth-century ruler of Tunisia called Al-Husayn I ibn Ali.”   

“Of course, Al,” Conrad joked and immediately regretted it, fearing the VP would perceive his attempt at humor as impudent. 

“Al-Husayn is shifting our corporate strategy,” Gus explained. “He’s prioritizing filling operational needs a little more than just being a good person—which had been the main criterion for most of Heaven’s existence.”

“I see.”

“Heaven is becoming increasingly specialized; we want to ensure we have people in the right roles. Over the last few years, we’ve had too many breakdowns in operations, hence the shift in strategy. Here’s the good news: you work in information technology as a cloud engineer. We need cloud engineers as we accelerate digital transformation. We’re starting to move data from hard drives and on prem servers to the cloud. But seeing as how cloud computing is a relatively new technology, we haven’t had too many cloud network specialists come through here yet, which is why your skill set is in high demand.”

“That is good news,” agreed Conrad. “Although…”

“Yes?”

“Recently, I’ve been considering a career change.”

“Oh?” Gus raised his eyebrows.

“I actually want to be a comic book writer. Would a career change be possible in Heaven?”

Gus narrowed his eyes. “We have George Pérez, Neal Adams, among other comic book icons. I am afraid it would be inefficient and contrary to the common good for you to pursue a comic book career. Perhaps if Mr. Perez were to experience some sort of mental breakdown… But in the absence of a comic book writer vacancy, I am afraid a career change wouldn’t be an option.”

“Hm, and I imagine Stan Lee is doing quite well?” asked Conrad, feeling somewhat morally deflated. 

“Stan Lee is in hell.”

“I see.”

“Heaven is becoming increasingly specialized; we want to ensure we have people in the right roles.”

A brief silence ensued before Conrad mustered the courage to ask, “what if I don’t want to work as a cloud engineer?”

“Then you’ll be sent to school to learn why you must be a cloud engineer.”

“Out of curiosity, what is hell like?”

The vice president let out a boisterous laugh. “Why it’s pure anarchy! No order, a pointless existence!”

“Gotcha. Besides working on heaven’s IT infrastructure, what would my leisure time look like?”

“You can do practically anything! Ride a bike, go bungee jumping, take a pottery course, watch any movie you like in any language you choose.”

“Is there alcohol?” Conrad blurted out.

“Alcohol?” Gus was caught off guard by the question. “Well, sure, there’s alcohol. You can have a daiquiri or a scotch or whatever, but just for the taste and maybe the nostalgia.”

“You mean because you cannot get drunk in heaven?”

“It’s not that you cannot get drunk in the sense that there’s a rule against it or anything. It’s that everyone is always happy in heaven, so you don’t need terrestrial happiness boosters.”

“Always happy? But what if I want to get happier?”

“You will be at optimal happiness for eternity.”

“I see.” Conrad scratched his forehead. “Still though, if I’ll always be happy, won’t happiness lose its value? How do I know if I am happy if I am never not happy?”

An annoyed look washed over the vice president. “These are all good questions, and some questions don’t have easy answers. However, let me assure you that once you get into heaven, you will never want to leave. You will experience full, unadulterated happiness.”

“Will I be happy as a cloud engineer even though I am currently not happy as a cloud engineer?”

Gus quickly, almost imperceptibly pulled on his collar. “You will be happy as a cloud engineer because it’s what’s best for our community. You’ll know it’s your obligation to your fellow souls to be the best cloud engineer we’ve ever had.”

“I see,” Conrad said, struggling to feign satisfaction. “You’re saying I’ll be happy doing what’s right even though I find the job unfulfilling?” 

“Yes! And doing what is right will make you fulfilled. You’ll love it, trust me.”      

Conrad felt emboldened to press the issue. “But let’s say, hypothetically, that despite performing my duty and doing what’s best for everyone and so forth, I find that I’m still not fulfilled. What’s the recourse then? Because I gotta tell you doc, I mean sir, I mean, Vice President Monteski, I find it impossible to imagine that I will be happy working in IT for the rest of my life, er, for the rest of eternity.”

Gus shifted in his seat. “You cannot imagine it because you see existence through the terrestrial prism. Once you’re in heaven, your perception will be fundamentally different. If not immediately, then certainly after your reeducation. Our chief brand evangelist, Helen Lansdowne Resor, can explain it much better than I can, but trust me, trust me, you have absolutely nothing to worry about.”

Conrad slouched backwards, sliding his feet across the vinyl tile until his legs were fully stretched. “I guess. I don’t know though. Tell me more about hell. Besides the anarchy, what goes on down there?”

“To be frank,” replied Gus, blinking rapidly, “I don’t really have all the details. I don’t know anyone who’s been there. I just know it’s a terrible place; every soul for him and herself, a brutish, short existence. Heaven, that’s where you want to be!”

Grazing the top of his hand across his nose, Conrad asked, “How much time do I have to decide?”

“Take as much time as you need! I could step out and give you time to think alone. Do you want me to leave?”

Conrad thought about it for a moment. “Nah,” he waved his hand dismissively. “Hell sounds like a big gamble, too much of a risk.”

“Right you are!” exclaimed the relieved vice president.

“Better the devil you know, amirite?” Conrad winked.

“Yes, yes.”

“I’m in. Let’s go to heaven. Perhaps I could have a talk with the COO about eventually changing my career. You never know, maybe Neal Adams will fall out of favor with his fans or maybe there will be hunger for new ideas, a new creative stream as it were.”

“Yes, yes, you never know,” Gus agreed eagerly, quickly stood up, and hurried Conrad out of the room, the heavenly landscapes guiding his way.

Locker Room Love Story

Photo by Sandy Millar on Unsplash

I don’t know what kind of cancer she has. It is too soon to ask her. She wears pink tank tops and holiday-themed scarves around her head to hide the hair loss.

“I see your wife in the locker room,” I tell him while he squeezes a drop of honey on a banana then takes a bite.

“Really?” he asks. “She goes sometimes to stretch.”

He is 49, and I am 27.

He is my boyfriend. A sort of boyfriend. The kind whose wife has cancer and will be probably dead in one to two years according to the doctor. He comes to my apartment to sleep together and sometimes have a snack after. I like how his skin feels on mine, but I do not know him at all. It’s no real kind of thing.

After I bump into his wife the second time in the locker room, she tells me I have pretty hair. I want to say, I’ve seen photos of yours before this… cancer, and it was beautiful too. Instead, I stand still like an idiot and so I am an idiot. But she is patient and gracious, just like he had described her. She asks if it is natural, and jesus christ is it natural? Is it natural for someone so gentle to die of something you cannot even see at 40 years old? Is it natural for me to want it to happen soon?

It is natural. I have never dyed it.

Please do not assume I am a horrible person although I might be. I was a runner until I hurt my knee so then I was a weightlifter which of course is where I met him and now I am an adulterer.

I don’t do anything serious with my life and that’s okay. I work as a mixologist at the bar two blocks from my apartment and take my dog on long walks through the neighborhood early in the morning so she can poop on different lawns.

The third time I run for my life from the locker room, his wife asks if I like spinach. Then if I like artichokes. She throws scarves and gum and a water bottle from her purse before revealing a sheet of paper.

I remember that I brought a spinach drink into the gym once. Some ridiculous juice drink my girlfriend Alyssa wanted me to try. “It’s good for your alkaline levels,” she said. It was the second worst thing I’ve ever put in my mouth.

“I saw you with a green drink once,” his wife says, smiling.

I smile back with no teeth.

“I always make this recipe for my family. Simple and easy. Try it if you’d like.”

She hands me the paper and stands too close to me. I can smell her. She smells like him. Like someone squeezed a lemon in a new car. So that night I go to the grocery store and buy all the ingredients for the dip. I don’t like artichokes or spinach or dips, but I think I like him. And she is part of him.

I get all the way home and realize that my bag of spinach is moving. I flip it around to see a beetle crawling along the inside of the bag with a piece of spinach stuck on its back.

What does this beetle know? This beetle does not know suffering. It knows my spinach. I cut open the bag and fling the beetle and leaves out my apartment window.

“I think we should stop seeing each other,” I tell him over coffee, but he is texting back his son using his pointer finger. I try to tell him that I don’t like artichokes, that the spinach belongs to the beetle and not me. I try to tell him this telepathically, maybe through the letters pressed oh so freaking slowly on his keyboard. I want to tell him I am feeling something bad, something regretful, and do you think the beetle is still alive? He presses send and asks me how to make the keyboard letters bigger on his screen.

I like how his skin feels on mine, but I do not know him at all.

I am growing bored of myself. I do not long for this life, for this dip making. My mother wants me to go back to school to be a nurse or a dental hygienist. She has resorted to a passive aggressive approach with me. She sends photos of the newspaper, my two-star horoscope that tells me I need to take action in my own life, and mails affirmation cards to my apartment. I use them as coasters around my apartment, shielding my garage-sale-acquired furniture from being tarnished by my vodka sodas and early morning orange juice.

The sex with him is okay. It’s nothing great, nothing bad. Every now and then, when we’ve been going for a while, he’ll start to lose his erection, and we will both disperse into separate tasks as if on cue: I will check on my dog, locked in the kitchen behind her doggy gate, and he will clutch at a leg cramp, water bottle, passing thought of his wife, then disappear into the bathroom for several minutes.

“Today, I am flexible!” he reads aloud. “Today, I will adapt to changes in my life with an open mind and a positive outlook.” He has stolen a coaster from the bedside table and looks at me with raised eyebrows.

I narrow my eyes.

“Oh, you’re flexible alright.” He winks.

Perhaps I could move to Latvia. I read somewhere that the average height of Latvian women is taller than any other nation. I could blend in, watch as other women tower over me and simply float somewhere beneath the surface.

My dog has been staring at me inquisitively when we are alone. I think she knows who I really am. Her one ear gets stuck folded backwards after she has been moving about intensely or playing, rolling around on the carpet with a stolen sock. She barks at me accusingly when I sit in one place for too long. Outside, she lays in the grass in the hot sun and watches the birds walk by her, picking up insects from the ground.

I change the settings on his phone so he can read his texts without glasses. His son sends him memes and asks about school pick up time for Tuesdays and what level of hell does the person sleeping with a married man whose wife has cancer go to? I imagine the devil’s pawns whispering in each other’s ears, patting me on the back, then banishing me to live with other adulterers and coveters for the rest of time. I wonder if they allow pets in hell, although my sweet girl hasn’t done anything to deserve such a punishment. She deserves better.

The last time I see his wife in the locker room, she asks if I tried the dip.

“What kind of cancer do you have?” I horrify myself.

She sighs like my mother, shallow and genuine. “Breast,” she says and grabs her boobs. She stares at me, and I stare at her hands on her chest, and then we both burst with laughter like old friends.

“I am sleeping with your husband and have been for months,” I want to say. I feel intensely connected to her, as if she is the one I have been spending all this time with instead of him. Is it possible she is the one who has been eating all my bananas, peeling my hard-boiled eggs in the kitchen, and spending too much time in the bathroom? She waits patiently, maybe sensing that I have something else, something desperately important to say to her. But the moment passes, and we are once again two strangers in a locker room.

“The dip.” I nod, vigorously. “Delicious.”

Dr. Putin’s Diet Revolution

 

All this Ukrainian nationalism bothers me – it seems outdated and irrelevant. Peasants in the fields, folk-songs at harvest, the motherland: what has all this got to do with me? I am a post-modern woman. I know about structuralism. I have a husband who cooks polenta. So why do I feel this unexpected emotional tug?

– Marina Lewycka, A Short History of Tractors in Ukrainian (2005), p. 82.

Pity the protagonist of Marina Lewycka’s comedic novel, whose quiet life as a lecturer at Anglia Polytechnic University comes to a crashing halt when her émigré father embarks upon a series of misadventures. Nadezhda is regardful and loving, but struggles to see things from the old man’s point of view. Even the famine of 1932-1933, known as the Holodomor, holds little sway over her consciousness and yet, despite such closed-mindedness, her heart cannot slam the door to the past quite as readily. Rural and folkish though it may be, there remains something about Ukraine that touches this woman’s avowedly post-modern sensibility.
Nowadays, we’re all Nadezhda. At least, that is the impression conveyed by the news media, so prevalent is the disorientation that Ukrainian, Russian, and Belarusian exports should hold the influence that they do. Partly, this is born of a sense that the usual metrics by which national economies get ranked aren’t up to scratch. Notably, Russia’s economic heft is often said to be roughly on a par with Spain’s in GDP terms, a comparison that is not intended as flattering to the latter.
Unwilling to eat the usual polenta, if you will, security analysts Michael Kofman and Andrea Kendall-Taylor published a compelling article in the November/December 2021 issue of Foreign Affairs, arguing that GDP measurements were dangerously off. To properly measure Russia’s economic strength would require more than one yardstick, including a recognition of the vast surface area the federation encompasses. Of equal significance to the GDP issue, moreover, is the false supposition that the pre-war flow of commodities – manufactured goods, certainly, but also edible raw materials like fruit & veg, grain, corn, and meats – will not only continue uninterrupted but are uninterruptible.
Supercharged with neoliberal rhetoric, this idea went relatively unchallenged over the three decades after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, either because it suited emerging powers to go along with it or because they did not yet possess the means, motive, or opportunity to contest it. But now the war in Ukraine has done away with the conceit, leaving open the question of what sort of economic or trade reconfiguration should arise in response.
If he were among us, one wonders whether Nadezhda’s father would come up with something fit for purpose. His character is an earthy one, bestowing much faith in the awesome power of tractors to raise productivity. At first glance, therefore, he would probably shrug and say that if the Russians and Ukrainians have turned ploughshares into swords, there’s no reason why friendly countries can’t compensate. Simply place an order with the John Deere or Massey Ferguson corporation and ship the tractors where they’re needed most.
This ‘roll up your sleeves’ premise carries some appeal and, make no mistake, North American and Western European farmers will do their best to deliver. But the breadbasket of Europe earned its nickname for a reason. In a good year, it is the fifth largest wheat exporter in the world, providing almost all the wheat that gets sold, for instance, in Lebanon and Pakistan (not coincidentally, food prices in those two countries have reportedly risen eightfold). A deal for the resumption of grain exports from Odessa might or might not be honoured, but will be too late in either case for prices to come down far enough. For one thing, the eye-watering cost of freight and insurance premiums in a war zone will be passed on to the traders and, by extension, to the consumers in developing countries.
Then too, there is the fact that Ukrainian agriculture won’t return to pre-war production levels for a long time to come, partly because of manpower shortages but also because Ukrainian fields have been blasted and firebombed by the invading forces. Improved farming technology, in other words, requires preconditions in Ukraine that aren’t present yet. Coming to the same realisation, Nadezhda’s father would probably start writing a new book, less focused on production and more on consumption, less about Ukraine specifically and more about people’s expectations of natural resources.
It would be a story that, so far, hardly anyone is telling: of interruptions in supply chains leading to the necessary cessation of the West’s overfed lifestyles, of regard for the food on one’s plate and gratitude for the labour expended in getting it there, and of readiness to support fragile but retainable ecosystems no less stoutly than an embattled nation state. In short, our era calls for constructive ideas that can reform daily routines, along with the societies that encourage and grow from them.
The moment has never been more opportune for a move in this direction. At a time when the World Food Programme is having to look elsewhere than Ukraine for 50% of its grain sources and has estimated that 47 million people are facing severe food shortages, food wastage cannot remain a subject of mere curiosity. After all, only about half the world’s grain harvest ends up on dining tables, the rest going into animal feed or biofuels.
According to The Economist, 431 million tonnes of grain were fed to pigs in 2019, which is about 45% more grain than the Chinese ate during that same year. Admittedly, some of that animal feed does find its way into the human food cycle, because the animals themselves end up within it. But this observation is misleading, because the majority of calories present in animal feed do not get passed on. In fact, for every 100 calories of grain fed to a cow, just three are recovered in the form of beef. Chickens are more efficient at digestion and, for that reason, their drain on food resources is considerably less than bovines, even if not low in itself. Despite its image as an untouched land, Canada is fully integrated into this system, with 28.8 million tonnes of feed consumed by livestock in 2020 according to the Animal Nutrition Association.
Not that Canada is more at fault than other developed countries. Roughly 40% of the wheat grown in EU countries is earmarked for cattle, while a third of the maize grown in the US goes the same way. In short, old-fashioned feeding practices remain endemic and, regrettably, there are no immediate solutions to this state of affairs. Alternative forms of feed are available and have proven use value, but the animals don’t grow as quickly or as fully. With grain exports from Ukraine at all-time lows, substitute feed will have to be used in any case, meaning higher meat prices further down the line. All of which sounds rather dire, until one notices the false premise: that the world’s populations are expected to continue consuming animal-based products on a continual basis instead of embracing plant-based alternatives on at least some occasions.
Cutting back on animal-based products, above all meat, would reshape the way in which grain circulates in national and global marketplaces. Imagine if this were to happen at scale. Initially, the price of grain and other plant-based foods would increase to reflect the higher demand, but the need for grain as animal feed would decline because fewer people would be eating meat as an end product. As these two changes begin to balance out, the prices of plant-based foods should stabilise and then start to go down.
If nothing else, this would provide some relief to strained household budgets. In fact, lowering one’s consumption of meat will have that effect even before the wider economic implications become apparent. The probability of a recession will also decline, because there will ultimately be less animal husbandry and so the land given over to pasture can be repurposed for growing more efficient agricultural produce, leading to increased supplies of the same. Oversupply is unlikely to be an issue because the El Niño and La Niña phenomena mean that global grain harvests are becoming appreciably smaller, ensuring that excess produce will almost definitely find foreign buyers.
Then there are the knock-on effects for developing countries. Egypt is currently the world’s largest grain importer and its government is actively promoting modern irrigation methods over traditional practices, the aim being to boost domestic harvests in order to meet 65% of domestic needs by 2025. It’s a tall order, and yet the prospect of food shortages in the most populous Arab country would be even more greatly diminished if, instead of waiting for the war in Ukraine to be over, Egyptians could be assured of increased supplies from elsewhere. A groundswell of public opinion that sees cutting down on one’s meat intake as a form of collective self-interest would be a step in the right direction. If food practices remain unchanged, on the other hand, then the prospect of civil unrest may grow higher as people’s patience reaches breaking point.
In today’s world of climate change and extreme weather events, entrepreneurial genius is needed as never before and yet it would be a mistake to think that people must invent their way out of food insecurity. True, lab-grown meat and edible insect farms offer transformative alternatives to that which comes from an abattoir and both of these are well along the way at the present time of writing. But is it truly necessary to go so far? Surely the best solution lies not in meat alternatives, as such, but rather in a collective decision to cut out or reduce the consumption of ‘normal meat,’ leaving farmers and the market to do the rest on their own.
Step-by-step approaches to suit one’s preference are available. Meatless Monday, for example, is an international campaign whose premise is written into its name, while another model may be found in Jonathan Safran Foer’s 2019 book We Are the Weather: Saving the Planet Begins at Breakfast. Neither of these campaigns, it should be disclaimed, are part of an international conspiracy to end meat-eating once and for all. At the most, Russia’s invasion of Ukraine may be available as a rallying moment and, were it to be so taken, momentum would likely build all the faster.
History furnishes abundant precedents. After the abolition of the slave trade in 1833, most notably, British people put up with higher commodity prices throughout the rest of the nineteenth century, knowing that those prices would have been lower had the slave trade continued. Not every Briton could have been fully convinced by the arguments for abolitionism, it must be admitted, but a point of total agreement throughout the whole population was no more attainable than it was necessary. The point stands, therefore. A people can sacrifice their everyday needs or change the definition of those same needs in pursuit of a moral good.

BOOK REVIEW: LET NO-ONE SLEEP

Sometimes, a larger-than-life bird woman is all a book needs. In Let No One Sleep, translated into English by Thomas Bunstead, Spanish writer Juan José Millás has penned a story that is at times funny, at other times sad, but always wonderfully absurd.

Let No One Sleep follows Lucía, a computer programmer who lives in Madrid. Unfortunately for Lucía, she is made redundant from her job at the start of the novel, and the world is “full of programmers younger and better equipped” than she is. During her taxi ride home, she discovers that the driver is also a programmer. Following the collapse of his company, he decided to purchase a taxi licence – “now I’m my own boss”, he declares, and as he drives passengers around the city, he likes to imagine that he is somewhere else, such as New York, Delhi, or Mexico City. Lucia is intrigued by the prospect of being her own boss, but she is also attracted to the freedom that driving around all day can give her. Because Lucia, you see, is a “bird woman,” and birds love to be free. 

Lucía does not have wings, or feathers, or a beak. But her “ghost body” does. Lucia first recognised her special affinity with birds on the morning of her tenth birthday. She had run into her parents’ bedroom and asked for her birthday present, which, incidentally, turned out to be a pet bird. As Lucía waited for her gift, her mother sat up in bed and said, “Something’s going to happen.” Later that day, during Lucía’s party, a bird mysteriously fell from the sky and crashed into her mother’s head. Lucía watched in stunned silence as both her mother and the bird fell to the ground. Then, Lucia noticed “a kind of soap bubble with smoke suspended inside it emerge from the bird’s beak before entering her mother’s mouth.” Not long after, Lucía’s mother passed away. Shortly before her mother’s death, she had again declared, “Something’s going to happen,” then “a swallow flew in through the open window, did a very quick lap of the room, and flew back out again.” Lucía recites this story to her very first taxi passenger, a woman of the theatre named Roberta.

“Sure you didn’t make the swallow up?” Roberta asks.

“Of course not.”

Or did she? Lucía is not so sure. Lucía, after all, has a delightfully inventive imagination, the essence of which is effectively captured in Thomas Bunstead’s English language translation. The writing is clear, but not clinical. The directness of the prose enhances the novel’s comedic effect. The novel works partly because its strange central character, despite her occasional doubts, chooses to trust herself. When one of her passengers tells his wife that she has “short arms,” Lucía cannot help but say, “If I were your wife, I’d have given you a couple of slaps with those hands she’s got at the end of her short arms.” There are also details that might otherwise get lost in translation. For example, when Roberta says to Lucía, “You’re so funny,” she moves “to the informal  address for the first time,” suggesting a change in relations that may otherwise go amiss. 

Let No One Sleep is, ostensibly, a comedy. However, as is the case with the best comedies, it contains an undercurrent of sadness. Lucía’s worldview inspires amusing reactions, but in her story one also finds alienation, remoteness, detachment from humanity. Losing her job as a programmer facilitates a disentanglement from the world of predictability and routine. In her taxi, Lucía discovers a freedom to explore her sexuality, her imagination, even the limits of her species. Lucía is a bird trying to break out of her cage, but her eccentric habits, her resolute otherness, can also work against her. The exotic bird is kept in captivity precisely because it is exotic, and Lucía’s exoticism routinely runs the risk of keeping her, to use a bird-inspired term, pigeonholed. She befriends Roberta, but there is a sense throughout their many interactions that Roberta sees Lucía more as a curiosity, even a freak, than an equal. At one point, Lucía reveals that when she is driving, she imagines Madrid is actually Beijing, and Roberta says, “You’re crazy.” It is unclear if Roberta means this in the literal sense, and throughout her exchanges with Lucía there is an unsettling ambiguity concerning Roberta’s true intentions. Does she care for Lucía, or is she merely interested in her, the way a botanist might take interest in a rare flower? Is Lucía a subject, or a spectacle?

Lucía may appear spontaneous and carefree, but she is more than just a wayward bird fluttering from place to place. Early on in the novel, she takes a liking to her neighbour, a thespian named Braulio Botas. When he unexpectedly moves away, she becomes obsessed with him. She starts seeing her life through the prism of Turandot, Giacomo Puccini’s 1926 opera. Indeed, the novel’s title comes from the opera’s famous aria, “Nessun dorma.” In this fantasy she is Princess Turandot, and Braulio is Calaf, the Unknown Prince. She even begins dressing like Turandot. When a passenger asks if she identifies with the Chinese princess, she replies, beaming, “I’m the real Chinese princess. The one in the opera is made up.” So convinced is she that, one day, Braulio will hail her taxi on the streets of her imagined Beijing (after all, it is “written in the stars”), that she sets about reading dozens of articles on the theatre to prepare for the momentous occasion. But even though Lucía lives for this day, she does not hold off on having other adventures while she waits for destiny to strike. Whether befriending Roberta, going on an awkward date with a writer of “not-current articles,” or becoming entangled with the corpse of a man who appears to be her old boss (“the asshole”), Lucía has enough to keep her busy as she waits for the stars to align.

The irony of Lucía is that, although she is an eccentric character, with a personality some may deem unpredictable and perhaps even reckless, she nonetheless desires permanence. She is in search of a life that is “written in the stars.” If she is a bird, flying free, she is a homing bird. And this contradiction between needing to be free and needing a deeper purpose gives the novel its “tragicomic” edge. Millás has made a touching observation: that behind the desire for adventure dwells the spectres of fear, loneliness and alienation. Lucía’s obsession with Braulio Botas reveals a need to be rooted. She feels “like a secret agent. Like a spy.” Lucía likes spy movies “because spies live in a world that isn’t their own, and nobody realizes it,” and she clearly revels in her adventures. But her zest for freedom springs from a deeper well. She may enjoy her bird woman’s wings, but she wants to be free for a very specific reason – so she can find her way home.

Let No-One Sleep

by Juan José Millas

Translated by Thomas Bunstead

Bellevue Literary Press, 208 pages

BOOK REVIEW: THE AGE OF DOUBT

If I hadn’t been asked to review The Age of Doubt, I would have probably never encountered the work of Pak Kyongni. This would have been my loss. After reading this collection of short stories, it is easy to understand why the writer is one of the most celebrated figures in Korean literature. Containing seven stories, this book is a savage and touching exploration of the realities of life in post-civil-war Korea. The sentiment is perhaps best summed up when the protagonist of The Age of Darkness tells her mother: “You’re not the only one that longs to die. Who wants to live?”

Written in the 1950s and 1960s, many of the plots parallel events from Pak’s own life. The writer was herself a widow who lost a three-year-old child in an accident. In fact, Pak wrote in her memoir that she would never have become a writer had she been satisfied in life. And, while we see glimpses of war in The Age of Doubt, Pak is most interested in its aftermath, especially for the women who were often left widowed and destitute.

Against this backdrop, it is unsurprising that Pak tackles extremely dark subject matter, with both The Age of Darkness and The Age of Doubt detailing horrific injuries to children. In the former, the protagonist’s son is hurt in an accident on a mountain. Although he is taken to hospital, the incompetence and materialism of the medical staff further endanger his life, with his mother commenting:

“Dirty bastards! Drunk and talking out of their asses while they operated on him. Running their knives over our only baby boy while drinking lemonade, flirting. You call this a hospital. […] I ought to set this place on fire.”

The title story follows a similar theme, as another widow loses her son to medical negligence. The night before his death, she dreams of a dead soldier “with hordes of flies attacking his entrails like flesh-eating demons.” In this piece, Pak also turns her satire on the greed of organised religion, as the main character temporarily seeks refuge in both Christianity and Buddhism. Both institutions, however, prove equally corrupt, with the protagonist observing that a Buddhist nun selling rice is “less interested in sad stories than in striking a deal.” In the world these characters inhabit, it would be naïve for them to place confidence in the institutions designed to protect them.

Amid the misery, however, there are moments of undeniable humour. In The Age of the Darkness, the main character contemplates ways to support herself, her children and elderly mother, concluding “the only possible way to seems to be to sell her body.” With a biting wit, Pak adds: “What defeats this idea is the not the baseness of the thought itself, but the fact she doesn’t know how to do even that.”

While Pak is writing about an era and setting of which I know shamefully little and presenting scenarios I can only imagine, one of the most striking aspects of her work is the extent to which I could relate to her characters. In the opening story, Calculations, the protagonist fixates on the awkwardness of outwardly insignificant social interactions. In one example, she is preoccupied by an encounter days earlier, in which a presumably well-intentioned stranger buys her a newspaper. Feeling too uneasy to simply thank him, she flings money at him and flees. This reminded me of occasions on which I have behaved in an equally irrational manner through social embarrassment, and then berated myself for weeks or even months after. In these passages, Pak taps into the inner monologues many of us experience every day, thousands of miles away from post-war Korea.

Another aspect of the collection I initially found surprising is that each story (and its final commentary) has a different translator, several of whom are among the most well-respected figures in Korean-to-English translation. In fact, one of these is Anton Hur, whom I interviewed for Litro last year about his brilliant translation of Love in the Big City.

When I discovered the stories have different translators, I suspected this would make the collection feel fragmented. However, this concern was unfounded. Having different translators brings a unique flavour to each piece and underlines the distinctiveness of Pak’s characters.

It is in the final story, The Sickness No Medicine Can Fix that Pak is, for me, at her finest. The story centres on an unhappily married couple, with the husband infatuated with another woman. However, other members of the venomous community in which they live also play an important role in the story as they routinely gossip about the infidelity. One of the husband’s friends insists that a woman should not be angry “just because her man went to bed with someone else” and adds “you’ve got to go at her like beating a dog for a summer feast.”

Where Pak excels is in the creation of often dislikeable characters consumed by the violence of their emotions and often deriving pleasure from others’ suffering. When the husband confides his misery to a pedlar woman: “The old woman smiled again, cruelly, like a crow that pecks and pokes at the sadness of others. As if getting to observe others’ sadness was her compensation for aging and misfortune.”

For me, the only misstep in the collection is its penultimate piece The Era of Fantasy, which at almost 100 pages could also be classified as a novella.The story focuses on a Korean student attending a school for both Korean and Japanese girls. As the plot progresses, the character becomes attracted to a younger female student. The type of relationship Pak describes is, as a footnote explains, referred to as an S-relationship and considered a healthy stage of female development.

While its themes are fascinating, The Era of Fantasy, at times, verges on a stream of consciousness. For me, this made it occasionally hard to follow and meant the characters lacked the vibrancy of the embittered couple in The Sickness No Medicine Can Fix. What the story does share with all the others in the collection though, is an often-enchanting lyricism in its language, with the school music teacher described as “spread[ing] his long fingers like a hand fan’s ribs, tapping to the beat” as “he would bristle up his eyebrows like moving caterpillars.”

If you’re keen to learn more about historical context behind Pak’s work, it is worth reading the book’s commentary from Professor Kang Ji Hee as it provides fascinating insights into the writer’s life. For instance, learning that Pak wrote The Age of Darkness on the day she visited her son in the crematorium makes the story feel even more raw. It is also interesting to read of the intersectionality of Pak’s later work. The professor explaining that Pak included both plots and characters from The Era of Fantasy and The Sickness No Medicine Can Fix in her novel Toji. Often regarded as her masterpiece, Pak’s exploration of Korea’s struggle against Japanese imperialism took her 25 years to write.

With the exception of The Era of Fantasy, I enjoyed each of the stories in The Age of Doubt. And although there is often little hope for her characters, Pak’s work is never self-indulgent or maudlin. For me, it seems the writer is simply being honest about the struggles of women in post-war Korea. In several pieces, she is depicting the version of ourselves that we become during the most harrowing moments of our lives. These are pockets of our minds that few writers probe, and even fewer with Pak’s beauty and brutality.

The Age of Doubt

by Pak Kyongni

Translated from the Korean by Sophie Bowman, Anton Hur, Slin Jung, You Jeong Kim, Paige Aniyah Morris, Mattho Mandersloot, Emily Yae Won, Dasom Yang

Honford Star, 288 pages

The Monk Seal

They finished first, splashing the Kilo Hoku into Ala Wai Harbor with sails taut, rigging ahum. All but the skipper and a pair of trimmers hiked on the rail. Back at the pier, Bret accepted the bottle of sparkling wine and raised it for a sip, the bubbles burning his tongue – his first taste of Champagne, acidic and disappointing. He passed it to Tobias and Conor, eyeing the discontented sky – the briny haze, the tatter of high clouds.

“I can’t drive you guys back tonight,” Professor Aragaki said, coiling a line on the dock, the sunset paling behind him. “There’s a monk seal at Waikiki, right in front of the hotels.” His tone was reverent. The seals were endangered. They hauled out on shorelines to rest, but on town beaches, in those days, they were unheard of. “I’m going for a look.” 

Aragaki taught their Introduction to Oceanography course and was the only reason Bret was aboard. One morning early in the semester, he’d called for experienced sailors. Bill, the boat’s owner and skipper, had asked Dr. Aragaki to find new crew. After class, Bret, Tobias and Conor – Bret a stranger, the other two old friends – had been waiting beside the dais. 

Bret’s command of sailing was limited to a few long-ago afternoons with his grandfather in a borrowed dinghy, its weathered coamings slapping the foul-smelling lake water. But on his first afternoon aboard the Kilo Hoku, his inexperience had gone mostly unnoticed, as had the cheat sheet of sailing terms he’d scrawled on his palm – realizing too late that the first burst of seawater would render the notes unreadable. As he’d hoped, sailing was transformative. In this new reality there was influence and opportunity. Yacht clubs and friends like Conor and Tobias. Conor’s dad ran a private equity fund in Connecticut, which was offering an internship the next summer. Bret had applied immediately. Tonight was the only time he’d see Conor before break. His last chance to ask if Conor would put in a word with his father. 

Bret’s unfocused transcript – his intentional turn from journalism to marketing was still pending – and general lack of upper-class suitability were not going to get him the kind of internship he needed without help. So the gig with Conor’s dad was his most viable escape from another summer working the fryer, the reek of hydrogenated oil trailing him home. Enumclaw – his mind recoiled. Soft mossy roofs and yards with busted trampolines. A meager main street clinging to desperate bars and antique shops. 

“Conor boy, good hustle on those tacks,” Bill said, standing in the cockpit with a contented smile. Bill was bald, gold-watched and gruff. He’d founded an office machine company – the uninspired, saltine-cracker sort of success that instilled Bret with yearning, but also inexplicable dread. 

Conor stood at the gunnel in his designer sandals, framed by strings of Christmas lights hung on the nearby clubhouse. An unselfconscious grin spread above the marble scaffolding of his jaw, a look honed for approving coaches to be deployed for supportive bosses – men like Bill. He and Bill looked invulnerable, standing together. Bonded by status, accustomed to winning. Wealth cloaked them with invisible armor – Conor more so because he was born into it. By contrast, Bret – five-nine, 160 pounds, loaded with student debt – felt naked and imperiled. 

Dr. Aragaki tossed the coiled line onto the deck and stepped closer on the pier, nodding to the three of them. “You can come see it, if you want,” he said, still preoccupied by the seal.

Conor and Tobias turned him down. They’d spent last Winter Break on a Galapagos cruise with Conor’s parents, so the seal was just another endangered slab of fur and blubber. Unwilling to split with Conor, Bret declined too.

***

Bret convinced the guys to ride the bus to save the cab fare, promising the 13 would get them to campus with no transfers – which was true, though he underplayed the quarter-mile walk to the stop and the bus’s plodding circuit through Honolulu. They snuck the Champagne aboard and passed it among themselves in the air-conditioned chill, ducking for swigs in the back row, drinking with gusto because it was their prize. The driver indulged them with an eye-roll. Tobias and Conor grew bolder as they neared their stop. Bret worried about the transit police. 

Bret planned ways to bring up the internship. The longer he delayed, the more daunting it became to redirect the conversation. Still, no awkwardness or measure of embarrassment could outweigh another summer in the kitchen of the Eagles Lodge. Returning home was failure. Success was a promising – albeit lonely and sort of mundane – summer in Greenwich, writing presentations for fund managers. Just the sort of résumé boost he needed. 

At the last off-campus stop, the bus was delayed by an exiting rider, shouting at the driver, wearing grimy clothes and a Santa mask – not only the beard and hat but a whole face, loose and rubbery like the end of a condom.

“We should get a suite at the beach,” Conor was saying. “Tell the girls they can see the monk seal from the balcony. Rare wildlife,” he said, affecting Aragaki’s awed tone. “Once in a lifetime.” Then, switching back to his usual bluster, “They love that kind of shit. Bret, you in for a third?” He didn’t need to ask Tobias.

The argument up front had drawn the attention of a disheveled woman sitting nearby and she let one of her plastic bags slip, avalanching a rattle of plastic water bottles onto the floor. 

“Uh,” Bret said, stalling, feeling the onset of mortification. He slid off the seat, crouching, gathering the woman’s bottles, feeling uncomfortable – even somewhat guilty – for having introduced Conor and Tobias to this squalid scene. A third of a suite. Maybe a hundred dollars? Food money for a month. No way. 

“Forget it,” Conor said, impatient, swiping a hand in dismissal. “I’ll pay. But we tell the girls it’s my room.” 

Bret finished loading the bottles and retook his seat. Conor elbowed him. “Dude, you’re gonna get syphilis.”

Bret shifted his gaze to the ground, eyeing Conor’s designer sandals again. He mustered a laugh – hoping to seem easygoing – and went silent again.

***

They spilled out in front of the law library, the hot breath of the bus fanning out, mixing with the ever-present scent of plumeria wafting down from the lawn. Bret spotted his roommate, Thuan, walking up from the bike racks where he stored his moped, straight black hair flopping on his forehead. Tall and disciplined about his workouts, Thuan met everyone with the earnestness and intensity of a Make-A-Wish kid at spring training. And now he asked Tobias and Conor the questions he asked everyone: What dorm are you in, where are you from and why are you here? 

Interview over, Tobias and Conor went back to planning. “Thuan, you know any girls?” Tobias said.

Thuan nodded. “Lots.” Indeed, he did. He was so extroverted that Bret sometimes found it exhausting. Bret didn’t know how many of Thuan’s female friendships translated to hookups. More than he was getting anyway.

“Great. If you can bring four girls, come to my party,” Conor said. He signaled Tobias and they walked off toward their own dorm, in the only tower with private bathrooms. Bret realized then that the exchange to UH had been a downgrade from Tobias’s and Conor’s university. 

He considered following Conor to spring the question. But with Tobias there, it’d be awkward. Their first night on the boat, noting that he and Tobias were closely matched in height and build, and seeing Tobias’s greater skill, Bret had made a show of outgrinding him on the winches, compensating for inexperience with grit. But he had a fondness for the guy because, on a shelf in the room he shared with Conor, he’d spied Fugazi’s 13 Songs on CD. He’d uncovered no similarly endearing details about Conor.

***

Up in his room, Bret bent and used a handful of tissue to pick up the husk of a cockroach he’d spied under his desk. The buzzing overhead fluorescents glared on the pineapple-yellow walls. 

“You like Conor?” Thuan said. Bret had told him about the internship. Thuan wanted context.

“People seem to like him,” Bret said, dropping the wadded tissue into the waste bin and leaning in his desk chair. Having considered it a moment, he said, “Anyway, he knows a lot of people.”

“I saw him at a bar, talking to my friends,” Thuan said. Bret pictured tittering girls, Conor leaning with confidence. “I went to buy drinks and he crowded in and said he’d have a shot, like it was his round. But it went on my tab. And the next time he bought drinks he forgot I was there.”

“Probably wasn’t intentional,” Bret said, lifting a snow globe of the Seattle skyline from his shelf – an ironic gift from Cara, his not-quite-girlfriend who’d nonetheless broken up with him. “I think if you’re born rich, you don’t get so hung up on fairness.”

“Is that what you want?”

“Born rich? Sure, but I’m getting old for it.”

Thuan was changing shirts again – cords of triceps shifting, his confident posture highlighting slabs of pectoral muscle. He didn’t acknowledge the dumb joke. “You said you wanted to write for magazines.”

“I don’t want to go through life never knowing what it’s like to have money.” Bret glanced at his screensaver, watching the star field rush out of the abyss. “Is that tacky?”

Thuan eyed him, looking amused. “My family immigrated. If someone finds a way to earn, we don’t worry about tacky.”

Bret felt implicated in something – he wasn’t sure what. “If you want real money, you have to decide now. You can’t start out indifferent and then change your mind.”

“You’re American. You can change your mind whenever you want.”

That was awfully optimistic, even for Thuan. Bret turned the globe in his hands and picked at an errant bit of glue on the base, worrying over Conor’s demand that Thuan bring girls. “You better make some calls.”

***

As they rode to Waikiki in a taxi – Conor, Tobias and Thuan in back, Bret in front watching the meter – Bret was thinking about Thuan’s comments, about how little he knew about guys like Conor. The world saw them differently than it saw him. He’d become sorely aware of how he was perceived, on the fizzling of his quasi-relationship.

He recalled meeting Cara – the way she’d written her name in big vigorous cursive, how her face lit up with deep passion when they talked about the future. She was trim, with fantastic legs and a wide smile under clever green eyes – looks that could’ve imparted a sense of entitlement, but to which she seemed mostly oblivious. Maybe she was conscious of an advantage sometimes – how her appearance offered access to certain things, the way Bret’s sailing could. 

He’d fallen hard, as he always did with girls out of his league. She liked his tousle of brown hair, his strong nose – his wry humor, when he was comfortable enough to share it. It hadn’t been a breakup exactly. He felt more like an intern who hadn’t received a permanent offer. She dreamed of vacations in overwater bungalows and five bedrooms in a good school district. He talked of backpacking and, someday, a loft in a gentrifying neighborhood.

Their split jibed with his mother’s worries. She wanted him to be a radiation therapist. Not a doctor – that was too lofty for their family. But she was only vaguely aware of the difference between a BA and BS. And she was ignorant of prerequisites. What stung was that her goals for him always seemed tied to concern the world might not love him – certainly not in her selfish mode – unless he made money.

So on the plane to Oahu, with sudden resolve, he’d rewritten his future. He could apply to become a marketing major. Work in branding – at worst, as a technical writer. Securing a good job wouldn’t be easy – not the way it’d been for his Boomer parents – but it was essential. A path to invulnerability. 

***

Bret noticed Tobias looking sullen as they walked into the hotel, met by the salty-sweet smell of coconut shrimp and buttery ono from the restaurant, slack-key guitar in the bar and a froth of gold ornaments on an imported fir in the lobby. 

They stopped by the elevators. “You guys wait here,” Conor said. 

Bret watched the elevator lights moving up and down above the eucalyptus-green doors, distracting himself from his unasked favor. He felt the dampness on his palms and in his armpits. Could this be his last opening?

He swiveled to Thuan and Tobias. “I’ll be right back.” Tobias eyed him, puzzled, probably reading urgency on his face.

When Bret caught up to him, Conor was talking to a floral-dressed desk woman. 

“Hey man,” Bret said. Conor clacked his father’s credit card on the counter, sweeping Bret with a glare. Bret stepped back, not wanting to crowd him. “I need a favor.” He explained his job search, and his application for the internship. “I was wondering, if you don’t think it’d be weird…”

The desk woman rattled the keyboard. Conor didn’t look at him. “Sure, no problem,” Conor said.

“Really?” Bret searched Conor’s face for any sign of irony, or teasing, but Conor seemed serious. Still, he sensed something unsaid behind Conor’s casual expression.

“I’m not sure why anyone would want it,” Conor said. “So boring.” He leaned and did a standing push up off the high edge of the desk. “A few buddies are thinking about being analysts at Lehman.” Standing straight again, he checked his biceps where they swelled from his sleeves. “You should try that. Pay’s shit, but at least it’s got status.”

Or maybe I’ll become CEO, Bret thought. “Yeah, I’ll consider it. But the internship…” He glanced at the exuberant ornamentation of the lobby tree again, a Douglas fir – he’d seen plenty along the White River – probably shipped from somewhere near home.

“I’m sure I can get it for you,” Conor said, looking around, as if searching for some more-discerning person. “But I also need a favor.”

“Of course, anything.” Bret tried to anticipate the request. And for a moment, he knew how it might feel to enter Conor’s circle – mutual benefits, a sense of acceptance.

The desk woman pushed a printout to Conor and he whipped off a signature. “Two cards?” she said.

“He’s just a buddy of mine,” Conor said, but he accepted the second card.

They stepped away from the counter. Conor stopped and gripped Bret’s shoulder, turning him so they were facing. “When you’re home, I need you to find some OCs.”

“OCs?” Bret had no idea what this was. 

“Oxy,” Conor said. “Pain pills. You’re from some, like–” he winced theatrically “–shithole town out west, right? No offense. You must know people. It’ll be easy.”

And now Bret knew what he was talking about, but wasn’t sure what to do with the information. It was true. Bret was a few degrees of separation from a handful of addicts back home. One was in prison for stealing copper wire from a construction site and another was dead. None of his friends used, though. His cousin who’d been hooked had gotten clean, and now he never stopped talking about Jesus. “You want me to bring them back here?” This sounded illegal. 

“Yeah, they’re prescription, you can just put them in an old bottle and bring them on the plane. I do it all the time. Everybody’s got pills.”

“Why me?” Bret said. “You’ve got every connection in the world.”

But connections talk,” Conor said, with an imperious shake of his head. “You’ll keep this quiet.”

Not at all sure he was sufficiently ballsy – or reckless, or stupid – to do it, Bret nodded. “Sure, no problem.” 

***

Girls were arriving in the suite. Bret drifted, thinking of home. Frank, a dishwasher at the Eagles, had done time, and still lived in a halfway house. He probably knew ways to get OxyContin. And Bret’s friend Daryl’s brother had been to rehab. He was sort of scary though. Bret wondered how easy it was to get caught buying the stuff. 

Thuan had become the center of activity. Most of the girls who’d come knew him best, so he defined their zone of security, which meant Conor and Tobias had to heed the same geography. Bret stood apart at the wet bar, mixing his second drink of spiced rum and something called pass-o-guava nectar from an open can. No ice in the bucket, so he added more alcohol, swizzling with a finger. He glanced at Conor, who was showboating for the group, and gulped his drink, shuddering from the astringent booze. 

He envisioned Enumclaw – rattle of bare trees, blustery cold, tinged with woodsmoke – thinking of his flight next Thursday, wondering which car he’d borrow when he got to his parents’ house. It was the first of a series of calculated decisions. Winter Break had become complicated.

The more he thought about Conor’s request, the more it rang false. Was it really about discretion? Not wanting to give his contacts leverage? Bullshit. It was a test. Without money or connections, what value did his friendship have? But the analysis changed if he’d transgress on Conor’s behalf. His transgressions would make him complicit. And complicity was loyalty’s vicious older brother.

A few people were on the balcony, peering over the railing. A girl at the edge swung her head around. Bret recognized her – haole like him, with an upturned nose, gently curved face and a single beaded braid under umber hair. She looked vaguely like Cara. 

“The seal’s behind the trees,” she said. “We’re going down.”

“Let’s do this,” Conor boomed from across the room.

In the elevator the hair-braid girl stood next to Bret. He’d guzzled the rest of his drink and now he felt its heat. For a moment he worried she felt it too. A dumb thought. He glanced at Conor, wondering if he should doubt the guy would honor their deal.

The hotel’s floodlights shot bright yellow light onto the sand, the beach now a rolling field of light convexities and dark concavities. They could see the orange rope and the signs warning tourists, “DO NOT APPROACH.” The lights were off over the monk seal, but when its oily black eyes opened, Bret saw the glint of the skyline reflected, like cold stars through broken clouds. 

Conor shucked his shirt and shorts, briefs and all. The girl with him, Sara, stripped to her underwear. “Let’s do this,” Conor roared. He raised his arm, pointing at Bret, grinning. “You’re my guy, right?” Bret nodded weakly, his face growing hotter. But it was deeply satisfying to be noticed – to have value. Conor went buffaloing into the water, foamy wake blooming. 

Beside Bret on shore, Tobias watched Conor, his expression subdued, pensive. “We’re friends because we grew up in the same neighborhood,” he said, as if Bret had insisted on some justification. “Swim team. Parents in the yacht club. Now we’re in this exchange program.”

Bret knew what he meant. So much of life was determined by one’s childhood address. 

All the others had jettisoned clothing and were now splashing into the blood-warm ocean. Brett and Tobias followed.

“Let’s swim out where it’s dark,” Conor said, his tone hushed and conspiratorial. He swung his chin out to sea, then back at the seal. “We’ll come up on the water side of him.”

Bret and Tobias opposed it, saying they should let the beast rest. But Sara signed on, as did another guy, Charlie, a big, Hawaiian kid from the North Shore. The rest stayed behind in the calm, shoulder-depth water. Bret’s body loosened. His thoughts had a pleasing fluidity from the rum. The hair-braid girl swam close enough that he could feel the current from her body when she moved. They faced Diamond Head now, mirror shards of moon on the water.

A far-off clamor yanked Bret out of his brief reverie – an eruption of shouting on the beach. A stranger’s voice, a man yelling, “Hey there, stop!” 

They turned to see Conor in the seal enclosure. A man in tan pants and white epauletted shirt was approaching. Sara was still in the water. Charlie – having grown up in a world with real consequences – had vaporized seconds before the guards appeared. 

There was a moment of stillness as the men faced off. Then Conor began to run. A second guard swept out from the deep shadows on the hotel grounds, lunging at him. Conor easily broke away, arms pumping, hopping the ropes, pulling ahead of his pursuers. And even from forty yards Bret could see he wasn’t scared – he was grinning. 

The guards gave all they had to the chase, sprinting in Conor’s wake, puffs of sand rising behind them. Conor must’ve decided to go for cover on the other side of the street, because he feinted right and veered left toward the three lanes of traffic. The driver of a landscaping truck saw him coming and braked hard. 

As Conor passed the truck’s grill, his head pivoted toward the oncoming car. Too late. The bumper caught the side of his legs and for an instant he appeared weightless, turning in the air. Bret heard a groan escape his own lips, a sound of helplessness and private loss. Conor smashed down on the windshield, limbs rending, meat and bone compressing, glass bursting. He tumbled back over the front end onto the sandy pavement. The sound arrived a quarter second later: a nauseating thump, followed by a hiss of glass on concrete. He landed out of sight.

Dressing on the beach seconds later, all eyes were on the disturbance on Kalakaua. Except the monk seal. Bret glanced over and saw it staring back at him, head raised, fixing him with its black, pitiless glare – an aspect older than humanity.

***

12 years later, in Seattle, inside the candy-colored expanse of cafeteria at the online travel startup where he worked, a Facebook notification appeared on Bret’s phone – a friend request from Conor, which he immediately accepted. 

Scrolling the pictures, he saw Conor’s face bearing the same happy arrangement of features – posed humdrum rosters of friends in restaurant interiors designed to justify high prices or ensconced in family vacation homes with holiday décor unlovingly arranged by staff – but the glow of heroism that’d once persisted behind his eyes had dimmed. 

Bret recalled that night – bits of memory washing up like old, uncanny artifacts. Conor’s brain had swelled, and they’d induced a coma. After his release, his parents had brought him back to Connecticut, his college career displaced by physical and speech therapy. The internship was forgotten, and Bret lost touch with him and Tobias. But now Conor was here on Bret’s phone, subtle suffering etched in his face, having never received full access to his world. 

Bret recalled the ecstatic charge he’d felt just before they’d heard the shouts from shore. And he remembered the way they’d dressed and run together, up from the water’s edge to the street where Conor lay limp, blood pooling from a head wound. Someone had spread a red-striped beach towel over his middle, a small token of dignity in front of the gathering crowd. And Tobias had knelt, speaking to him – a stream of words, kind and incomprehensible.

The impression left by these memories was of vastness in tension with meaning. Like standing on a forlorn stage, crowded with supporting characters, with no lead, playing to an empty house. 

After work – his mood muted but serene as he climbed the stairs to the two rooms of his apartment – Bret fixed himself a bachelor’s dinner and sat eating at the coffee table, glancing with vague contentment at some show. He went to bed early and lay in the semidarkness, listening to his neighbor’s television – the wahr-wahr of muffled voices and brief clips of song – and thought of swimming.

On Being A Mother: 20 Observations

1

Motherhood began when the world began.

2

Being a mother has never been easy.

3

An important question: why do we insist on elevating mothers of human children over mothers of other species?

4

What about bacteria mothers, for example?

5

Bacteria reproduce by dividing themselves into two identical daughter cells, a process called binary fusion (this does not sound pleasant). Humans reproduce by combining genetic material from two separate individuals (sometimes this is pleasant, but not always). Sure, the reproductive process is different, but how many daughters do you know who are (more or less) exactly like their mothers, or sons who are just like their fathers? Is there not some subconscious, remnant desire for binary fusion going on in human child rearing?

6

Anthropologist Sarah Blaffer Hrdy claims that approximately two million years ago, when our ancestral mother apes enlisted the help of other apes to raise their young, the foundation was laid for the development of the human empathetic mind. Around this time, hominoid brains began to grow larger as well, perhaps as a result of this growth of emotional empathy toward others. It took 13 million calories to raise an ape child from birth to nutritional independence, and Hrdy points out that mothers could not do this alone. But neither could fathers. Thus the need for “alloparents” – outside caretakers – was born. Still, it is worth noting, a mere 50 percent of ape offspring survived. After all, alloparents could only do so much.

7

Somewhere along the way, hominoids figured the whole parenting thing out, and today, 95.4 percent of human infants survive to the age of 15, even though, of course, human children remain shockingly needy. We must wipe their bottoms for two years, for example. And that large brain capable of empathy? Let’s just say that’s a skill that needs a lot of honing.

8

Social economists say it takes $233,610 to raise a child from birth to age 18.

9

My sister used to say, referring to her children, “When we get these people out of the house, we’re going on a vacation.” I pointed out, “You won’t have any money left.” My brother, who has never raised a child, laughed. He had never heard anyone refer to their children as “these people.”

10

Eighteen years is a long time to engage in child-rearing. We might compare this to dolphin offspring who stay with their mothers for five years, or alligator babies who leave their mothers after three. Cows can be on their own in eight months. Kittens and puppies can leave their mothers in two. Some newly hatched fish can just swim away.

11

I hate to be an alarmist, but I find it telling that our world is full of species that regularly commit infanticide. In fact, across the animal kingdom, from microscopic plankton to insects, from fish to reptiles, from birds to mammals, this practice has been observed. Mice fathers, for example, will eat their young. Hens will eat their own eggs. Mother bears will kill – and then eat – their weakest cub.

12

But it’s a two-way street: desert spider babies will devour their mother alive.

13

In ancient times and up until the 19th century when the baby bottle was finally invented, it was common practice for upper-class mothers to hire wet nurses. Alloparenting, it seems, could be useful even if you didn’t have to forage for food. It could be useful, for example, if you just wanted to be left alone.

14

Queen Victoria had nine children although she was known for not appreciating the whimsical and illogical natures of the small creatures. Much consideration was taken before hiring a royal wet nurse; she would be chosen for her physical strength and moral virtues as the attending belief was that breast milk would transfer these desired qualities.

15

Mary Ann Brough, who had seven children of her own, served as the wet nurse for Queen Victoria’s son, the future King Edward VII. Later, she murdered six of her children by cutting their throats. She attempted suicide at the same time, but survived. At the time of the murders, her children were stricken with the measles and her husband was threatening to leave her and take custody of the children. She lived the rest of her life in an insane asylum. I’d say Mary Ann Brough – the queen’s alloparent – could have used some alloparents of her own.

16

For many in the West, alloparents are no longer grandparents, aunts, uncles, and cousins. Instead, they are day care workers and teachers. They are also TV and movie actors, and Internet Influencers.

17

I stopped doing each of my children’s laundry when they turned 11 years old. I had read somewhere that humans begin to develop the ability to understand and think about abstract concepts at that age. Operating the washing machine is not abstract at all, but that wasn’t the point.

18

I never used a wet nurse, but I did use television to get supper on the table. Or to clean the house. Or to drink a cup of tea before it got cold. Or to breathe for a few minutes. Now my children are teenagers, and I employ cell phone tracking as an additional helper. You’ve got to get your alloparents where you can, in whatever form they come in.

19

I love my three children with a depth of emotion that I never could have imagined until they appeared in my life.

20

I probably love them as much as a bacterium mother loves itself split in two.

Summer of Acceptance

I was sixteen and mesmerized by the graffiti – framed by tunnels, bridges, and walls of industrial buildings. It seemed the only view on an Amtrak train from Springfield, Mass to Philly, PA. Like running through the halls of Art Basel – surrounded by creative expression – just long enough to glimpse the eyes and earnest urges of people craving to be seen.

The dichotomy of artist inequality, and sociological biases that place worth and value on art was not lost on me. My father took me to see Beat Street when I was thirteen. It introduced me to a culture that was distant, yet only a five-hour train ride away.

In the small town where I was raised, thirty minutes north of Springfield, the only graffiti I’d seen was spray-painted on the back of a wall. It read in big black block letters visible from the Friendly’s diner, “Niger.”

My father was the tip of the family spear that had to penetrate the town’s racism and ignorance – couldn’t even spell a racist slur correctly. A hate crime was not in our lexicon or laws back then, but we endured more than our share as speckled black dots in circles of white dominance. Mom and dad were both shield and spear as much they were able.

Hence, the summer escapes to my father’s hometown and city of birth, Chester, PA – six miles north of Philly. My grandfather and grandmother mother were the first to settle there after migrating, or more like fleeing, Southern Georgia after a shotgun wedding. My grandfather became the first Black foreman at a local steel plant, and he soon started bringing up more family members and helping them get jobs. We’d make family excursions there some holidays, after stops in the well-to-do enclaves of Montclair, NJ and Bryn Mawr, PA where my mother and cousins were raised.

But this trip to Chester was my first solo journey, on a train, toward the one place I felt accepted. Near the end of the ride, the window looking west offered a movie trailer of sorts. The tracks passed right by my aunt Josephine and uncle Henry’s row house on West 6th Street on its way to Penn Station in Philadelphia, where I would take a SEPTA train back up to Chester.

I was to stay at their house and sleep on a cot in a narrow room between their second-floor bedrooms. Their doors were always closed to keep the A/C inside their rooms. Don’t close the door behind you fast enough, expect a scolding.  Inside, the entire house shook when a train went by. If you were outside on the steps or porch, you could feel the blasting breeze, trembling vibrations, and the loud clank of metal friction rise and fall like volume control.

*

When I arrived, there was no big celebration, just a silent understanding that I belonged, even if for a summer. It was a Sunday, and my uncle Henry was out on the patio with the three papers he read daily on his lap, cover-to-cover, including the cross words: The New York Times, Philadelphia Inquirer, and the Philadelphia Daily News. He was wearing his signature baby blue Kangol hat and had a pack of Kools on the table beside him.

He had a brilliant mind, but it took me a while to understand his mumbled words, especially if he didn’t have his ‘teeth’ in. He was kind and could tell stories for hours.

About how he was a chef, and cooked for governors, or childhood stories about my father, uncles, and aunt Josephine. He had a gruff laugh that could easily spill tears as if his reminisces were as vivid and funny as a Richard Pryor special watched a hundred times on a VHS tape.

They called my dad Val, for unknown reasons, but his real name is John Walker Chambers. A first name passed down for three generations, and then a fourth when I came along. We all have different middle names, so I guess there was no concern about the regal Roman numerals to signify our lineage.

My dad was the youngest of the Chambers kids, and they were all very protective of him, and his offspring. He was the first to go to college and go on to earn graduate degrees. He was the pride of the family.

That probably factored into his family’s acceptance of his White girlfriend who fast became his wife. She had just graduated from Antioch College, and took her activism to Chester, PA, where the Civil Right Movement of the 60s first landed in the North.

My father and uncles were all leaders in the movement and helped found the Committee for Freedom Now. Chester had an early jump on notoriety – Rev. Martin Luther King, Jr. attended Crozer Theological Seminary in the late 40s.

The committee would meet in church basements to plot their next protest or civil disobedience action. My father was tasked with walking my mother home at night. She was staying with a family who supported the movement – in the SNCC tradition that gave shelter to organizers in the South.

That’s how they fell in love. And where my origin story began.

*

But there would be no protests action during my summer days in Chester. They usually started with a drop off at my cousin Tina or Gail’s house on the west side of the city. The safer part of town. Chester was the per-capita murder capital of the country at the time. My cousins all had kids slightly younger than me.

We’d spend most afternoons on the basketball courts or listening to Power 99, the Urban Contemporary radio station, where I fell in love with Mariah Carry and “Vision of Love,” that they played in constant rotation.

I gorged myself on hoagies and cheese steaks, two of the region’s staples (before I became a vegan). I upgraded my small-town wear to the urban gear of the late 80s. Silk polka dot shirts, MC hammer pants, and Black Bart Simpson tee shirts.

My Western-Mass non-accent slowly slipped away until the code switching was automatic and authentic in both worlds. A survival technique in the White world, a language of brotherhood around my Black friends, done with unconscious ease.

Acceptance was a given, but it was the exceptionalism that made me uncomfortable. My cousins all thought I had it easy. My light skin and curly brown hair was the subject of praise and compliments; “He’s got that good hair,” they would say. It was my first exposure to colourism and the feeling that I had unearned privilege just because of my blood, skin colour, hair texture, and proximity to White culture and opportunity.

The jump from the lowest status in the White community I grew up in, to the high status of a light-skinned Black kid in mostly Black Chester pushed me to lean in harder to my Black identity. I watched Video Music Box in the early days of BET. I learned all the lyrics and practiced the dances. BET was not among our cable options back home, so I soaked up as much as I could.

I roamed the city and didn’t feel like an “other.” I didn’t feel the fear of a neighbour making a false accusation anytime something went missing in their garages. I later learned that my older cousin Conrad had put word out that I was to be looked after. Not to be messed with. Protected. He was a baller in Chester and had the respect of the streets. I was safe.

My cousin Dante was four years younger than me, but that didn’t stop him from being a ladies’ man. I was in awe of his confidence around girls and profoundly confused how he’d have girlfriends my age and he’d barely started puberty. I wasn’t shy, but there were no girls in my hometown who would give this Black kid a second look. Chester was a new paradigm. To be sought without seeking. To feel affection without wondering if I was an exception, or consolation prize. My whole self, something to celebrate, not signify tolerance.

When my mother picked me up at the end of the summer, I directed my rage at her for bringing me back to White dominant homogeneity. As “Vision of Love,” came on the radio one last time before hopping on 95 and headed north, I screamed, “I can’t even listen to Black radio where we’re going!” She sat in silence. She knew I filled some missing holes that summer. That Christmas she got me subscriptions to Hip-Hop magazines Right On and The Source to add to our family subscriptions to Ebony and Jet. Bless her, my mother did her best to bring Black culture to her children.

*

An identity that would continue to be imbued the following summer, and my final year of high school when I transferred to a diverse boarding school in New Hope, PA; and when I went on to the Black Mecca, Howard University.

As I became humbled in adulthood, I finally found balance and nuance within the communities I inhibit and try to build. My activism and ability to bridge worlds filled out a purpose that measured on par with multitude of identities that shape my worldview. Even if the world still sees me as a Black man living in America.

But unlike the artists and the graffiti, there was no urge to be seen. Only the compass to act on what I see – inequity, injustice, isolation, exclusion, and poverty.

When I go back to Chester now, it’s usually for a funeral at the same funeral home, followed by a burial at the same cemetery. Followed by family meet-up at a restaurant. I find it hard to believe the chemical plants a few miles away, that blow fumes through the city, and family members who died from rare cancers, are not related.

The house on West 6th is now an empty lot. A knot in my stomach forms every time I pass it, by car or by train. Sometimes I drive around to see what else is still there and what has changed. The city seems empty. Faded “For Sale” signs dot lawns and fences.

There’s a boardwalk by the river now, attached to a big casino. To enter, you have to pass through an archway that connects a large prison. No irony there. Forces greater than the movement’s stamina were too strong and systemically in place.

After the tour down memory lane, I jump back on Interstate 95 and head south toward home, Washington, DC. I think about my old friends and family members who past. I try to push my thoughts to what was gained and not lost.

I remember joy, empathy, imagination, love – and the wisdom to choose where I belong. Even if I don’t change the world, I can change a small corner. I wish it could be Chester, where I found acceptance one summer.

(Writer’s Note: Two days before this essay was set for publication, my dear cousin Tina, who welcomed me into her home in Chester, suddenly passed away. This essay is dedicated to her memory, as well as her surviving children, Dante and Jemera, and all of her grandchildren, nieces, nephews and cousins. Rest in peace.) 

Join the Litro Team, Deadline to Apply: May 13th, 2022

Pick any hour of any day and you can be certain that, somewhere in the world, one of us is working hard on a quarterly issue, a weekend newsletter, or a weekly fiction post

If you have some free time, have enjoyed our stories these past twenty years and want to help us give a platform to the next generation of writers there are many ways you yourself can get involved, starting with applying for a volunteer role or a paid role with us. We’re especially looking for a fiction editor, copy editors, graphic designers, visual editor, and even a data specialist (details below) to join our Award-winning team of editors.

Litro operates its online platforms through a system of structured volunteering—requiring six to eight hours of commitment each week. It’s easy to make a real difference to an emerging writers career while getting to know like-minded team members hailing from five continents.

If you are considering a career in literature, Litro also provides the perfect training ground. Former Asymptote staff have gone on to take up senior positions at Penguin Random HouseHarper CollinsBBCand many more organisations globally. 

We hope you’ll consider supporting our efforts to shine a light on emerging writers and be at the frontlines of diversifying literature. All open volunteer positions are listed below. Permanent staff members looking to be involved for at least a year (for the editorial roles especially) are preferred.

Editorial / Art

Fiction Editor

If you have at least one year of editorial and solicitation experience under your belt and a passion for creative nonfiction in the context of literature, we are looking for a new Section Editor to take over the curation of literary fiction in our online platform starting from the Summer 2022. The successful applicant will not only have a bold vision of the possibilities of this genre, but will also work with our multicontinental team to assemble lineups as diverse as they are rigorous. Please include samples of your own writing with your application.

Visual Editor

Are you passionate about the intersection between the visual arts and language? Do you have connections with the art world that you are hoping to deepen? If so, we are seeking a new Section Editor to maintain the high standard of our visual section, which has in the past featured artists like Maaike Schoorel  and Laura LimaAlice Neel, and Sir David Adjaye.  To Miguel Calderon. 

HR and Operations

Media Advertising Sales Executive

JOB TYPE:

Permanent + Part Time roles.

Paid role.

Location: Remote, New York + London

The Litro team is seeking an enthusiastic and motivated individual for a Media Sales position to work across our print publication and online platforms….. Read more 

Executive Assistant to the Editorial Manager

Essential to keeping Asymptote afloat, the Executive Assistant we’re looking for will help with organizing submissions, uploading content to our website, therefore assisting directly in our issue production. We seek someone with a sharp eye, meticulous, and good at communications. 

Assistant Managing Editor

Do you have experience motivating and supervising a virtual team? If so, and if you would like to apply your organizational and management skills toward the development of Litro to find and publish the next generation of writers, we would like to speak with you. 

Design and Multimedia

Graphic Designer

Crucial to maintaining our aesthetically particular brand image, good Graphic Designers are always in high demand at Litro! Team members in this role cover the graphic design needs of our many platforms (ranging from print to online, to even ebook design). Please submit a portfolio along with your application.

Sustainability

Business Developer

We are looking for a Business Developer to work with our Business Development and Sustainability team to brainstorm, pitch, and implement initiatives focused on bringing in revenue for Litro and ensuring the platforms financial survival. This could involve revamping current Litro initiatives, or building out new initiatives from scratch. The ideal candidate is someone who is creative, strategic, and data-driven, with a strong commercial sense and fresh ideas for revenue generation. Interpersonal and communication skills, as well as an understanding of shifting organization structures are a must. Flexibility and ability to work within a team are extremely important. Project management skills are a big plus, as well as having a strong sense of ownership over initiatives and projects.

All Litro staff work from home and communicate via email and Zoom or Google Hangout; upon admission into the team.

To apply for any of these positions, please send a cover letter (as a Word doc or in the body of the email please!) explaining why you’d like to join our team and a copy of your CV to work@litrousa.com with “APPLICATION:” and the position(s) you’re applying for in the subject line. If volunteering please take note that most positions will start out with a 3-month orientation (requiring a commitment of 8-10 hours a week) during which you will get to know the platform and your fellow team members. After this orientation period, we will evaluate your performance and determine your future role with Litro. ( Hours will come down to 6 to 8 hours a week, depending on which permanent role you’ve taken with us—some project-based positions may not even require a weekly commitment.)

And if you’re not able to volunteer your time, there are other ways to support our mission: Consider, for example, joining us as a digital member from as little as USD6.99 a month!

The Ice Man

Photo by Trenton Kelley.

Nothing else about that day was particularly stand-out. If it hadn’t been for the ice man, I doubt my memory would have been so lucid. Intact, you might say.

Clarity is very rarely a blessing. At least, it hasn’t been for me.

Mom and Diego unfolded their chairs, staking them into the clumpy ground. Boldly striped beach towels were shaken open in ways that made me shield my eyes from the sting of yesterday’s sand.

I watched a tendon in Mom’s leg tighten as she stood facing the water. Her bulging bottom was packed tightly into her swimsuit, the cellulite on her thighs falling in layers. Diego rummaged in her bag for the sunblock, absurd swim trunks inflated around his knees, not yet converted to their opposite, equally absurd form: soaked and clinging to everything in ways that made me reflect on the purpose of clothing–to cover a damn person up.

I gazed out on the dispersion of multicolored umbrellas and sunbathers on the shore: the men who splayed their pasty legs over their towels like drowned frogs. The women who wore only their tan lines.

The ice man set up his kiosk at the soft back shoulders of the beach, where the sand dunes looked as if they’d been dumped out of a giant’s toy bucket. I noticed the struggle he went through every day to plant his commercial umbrella, how he’d steady it in a kind of wrestler’s hold between his legs that glowed with white hairs, the salty breeze ruffling the back of his Martha’s Vineyard t-shirt.

He’d announce the two flavors of the day in plastic tubs, heavy like propane tanks. They made a thunderous clattering sound as he loaded them into the cart’s circular openings.

Rainbow and Watermelon. Coconut and Honeydew. Chocolate and Lemon.

Those Italian ices gave my drowsy days at the southern tip of New Jersey their sweet, pointed end. They were the answer to hours of lying in the sun until I was nauseous, to sinking myself into the ocean’s cold, salty broth, feeling the waves warp around me as they passed, to treading on slimy things I assumed were half-decomposed jellyfish. They helped me to feel less grouchy about the sand that got under my fingernails, the sand that got everywhere.

I never really understood people’s devotion to the beach, to this ocean with its constant sighing. There was no coherent beginning or end to it, which made me feel both here and not. I needed those ices, or my mind would overheat like a parked car in an unshaded spot.

The best part of vacation was always the food, anyway. My mind wandered to the basket of chicken fingers I’d eaten last night at that dockside restaurant, the red-and-white checked paper I’d decimated one corner of with ketchup. I’d watched the seagulls sail away with french fries in their mouths while Mom and Diego talked to each other and not to me, drunk 7-UP’s in a tall glass through a bendy straw that had come wrapped in paper.

The restaurant food always tasted better than the food we ate at home. That was because it was high in fat, Mom said, more than once that summer, as if she were waiting for the meaning to catch in the sun-washed netting of my vacation brain. Only on vacation, she said, though I wished we could live the good life all year ‘round. I didn’t see why we couldn’t.

“I’m going for an ice Mom, ok?” I said as I got to my feet. The Night She Disappeared lay open across Mom’s face. She had been using it to cover her eyes while she sunbathed.

She lifted the paperback, with its cracked spine and gold relief lettering, to squint at me. She looked vaguely purple in the shadow I cast over her.

“Now? You just had breakfast!” Her upper lip scrunched unevenly to show her long front teeth that faced towards each other. It was that displeased look that she did with her entire face, and it made her look like a hopelessly human impression of a squirrel.

I wanted to tell her that.

“Mhmmm…” I vocalized, my eyes already drifting to the line forming a few paces away, made up of children mostly, dancing, hopping up and down on one foot. The ice man’s cart looked like some kind of magnet that drew in short people.

I was aware of being the tallest kid in line. I didn’t like how it made me feel: big. Not the good kind. Was there such a thing?

A girl trekked through the sand to get in line behind me, veins of ocean water trickling down her mocha-latte-colored thighs. She wore a one-piece shot through with a lightning pattern. It was the kind of suit worn by competitive swimmers. I stared dumbly at her. Under the filmy white sheet of this direct sunlight, that shot invisible flames across the seraphic gradients of the sky, I felt another disorientation coming on. The loose friendship bracelet around her brown ankle was soft and ready to break, the sign of a summer well-spent. Sand stuck to it, glittering.

The sun glinted hot off of the metal of the ice man’s cart as he scooped up the last of the Mango. The force of his scooper against the nearly empty barrel made a hard slishing sound.

“Cherry, please.” I said once my turn arrived. He didn’t look at me, just began the effort again. The muscles in his deeply tanned forearm twitched as he reached down into the Cherry tub. It was fuller than the Mango, and the sound as he scooped was softer, like tires cruising through wet snow.

“I see you here every day.” The ice man looked up at me. He smiled, and I noticed a flesh-colored mole just above his upper lip, almost encroaching on it. “Are those your folks?” He pointed to my mom and her boyfriend, who, at that point, looked very far away.

I nodded.

“How old are you, anyway?” His head cocked to one side in a movement that I barely noticed. I considered the pinch of wrinkles at the corner of his eyes that drew his skin tight against his temples. The sun hit underneath the umbrella, making a halo out of the thinning hair at the back of his domed head. The shape of his skull was visible as slight depressions under the skin.

We had never spoken before this. His eyes, I quickly saw now, were little camera lenses. Behind their stillness, I became aware of another more rapid movement: click, click, click, click.

Meeting his gaze gave me the sensation of holding my breath underwater. I looked away from him, and onto the thin, dry tops of the grass that sprouted from the sloping dunes, like the ingrown hairs at my bikini line.

 “Thirteen” I said, turning back to him.

“I wish was I was thirteen.” He said, cheeks lifted in an amicable smile.

“Why?” I asked him.

“So we could go out.”

I felt my face blaze with heat. Two traffic lights flashing on each cheek. STOP. STOP.

I thought of my bike ride yesterday. The sting of my thighs chaffing in those cut-off shorts hurt more the harder I peddled, and peddled. A tornado of thought raced in parellel to my bike, egged on by a stern voice that had announced itself a couple of days prior, telling me to go faster, peddle harder, go faster, peddle harder. Harder-faster-harder-faster-harder-faster! I wasn’t accustomed to obeying orders like this, but I was surprised by how comforting it was to do what she said. I did hate the way the button above the zipper cut into the donut of fat around my navel. I’d pinch and fondle it in any passing mirror or window in ways that were almost pleasurable in the self-disgust that they inspired. Peddling harder, I recalled in roaming detail the sausages we grilled for dinner the night before, and that second helping of pasta I’d had the night before that, fully lubricated with liquid butter, topped with heaping spoonfuls of parmesan cheese. The connection between what I’d eaten and how my body looked was starting to become more traceable. I was learning a new language that spoke only in calories, grams, ounces and serving sizes, and evoked a certain feeling in me that had no length and breadth, no set duration or depth, or name yet. I couldn’t measure it at all.

Guilt. I’d learn that summer what that feeling was called. I’d also learn and that it was as effortless to being a girl as sparkle nail polish.

I saw out of the corner of my eye the ice man reaching out to me. Every muscle I had seemed to know how these next few moments of my life would go. My heart didn’t appear to be beating anymore. It took on an alarming high buzz, the way I imagined a rabbits’ heart would when retreating into a bush to escape the cat, or the four-by-four.

I felt my hand close around the white paper cup, cold with the lush, icy mass inside it. I felt my heart rate drop and lower.

I looked down at my scoop of Cherry. The color was so bright, an unnatural maraschino. There were rifts in the top where the ice was hardest. The fast-melting bottom lip on that hefty scoop was just begging for that easy sweep with my tongue I always did, to catch the drips before they fell. I reached my tongue out instinctively, but feeling his eyes still on me, pulled it back. With a regret that I remember to this day, I watched the red drops from the melting ice roll down the sides of my hand.

I looked up at the ice man. His eyes popped in an almost goofy way as he smiled at me, like he had just produced a coin from my ear. The few tufts of white hair still on his head waved in the surrounding breeze, turning from right to left at the top of his scalp, that was dappled with sun-spots.

He smiled down at me like he wanted to regress me further in his mind, like I was even younger than I already was, like I was just a baby with my legs splayed blissfully apart, blinking my eyes up at the impossibly bright sun of him. I saw him then, in his boxy, oversized t-shirt and cargo pants. I saw myself in my bikini. The difference then felt unbreakable. Fixed. Permanent.

There were two singles rolled tightly in my other hand, damp and fragrant with the smell of money.

“Thanks.” I said, shoving them into his. I took off then, almost stumbling as I ran on the uneven pockets of the beach. I felt the sand, the warm, granular weight of it, sifting through my toes as I picked up my pace, cherry ice dripping faster over my hand. Drops of neon red splashed and scattered as I ran, dying the bleached ground where they fell a fleshy coral.

I thought briefly about sitting in the palm-tree-printed chair that had been  opened for me. The sight of Diego smearing sunblock where Mom’s suit dipped lowest at the back was vast motivation to not. The Igloo coolers and the shrieking kids, the waders and the wave-jumpers, the sand-castle-makers and the boogie-boarders, all thinned out as my walk turned into a run.

The dry sand on my toes combined in a batter with the wet sand as I reached the part of the beach where the waves sighed the loudest. I could still hear the squeals of children off in the distance, but I was alone now. The footprints I made here were messy, like my feet were lead shovels turning up the ground. They looked too large and disruptive to be mine.

I spun around like I was the star of my own private MTV music video. There was no one here except me and my footprints.

A wave came rushing over my toes. Shhhhhhh, the waves kept saying as they broke in thin foamy layers, rich as egg-whites, before being sucked back in ways that made the sand bed shimmer like mirrored glass. Here it was like walking on firmly packed clay. My feet barely left a mark.

I feared that my manners, the same ones that had been cemented in me by all of the adults—“Katie? What do you say to the nice man?”— had been broken in that exchange with the ice man, like a digital clock that flashed the wrong time all day long.

I knew that the people who spoke poetically of this ocean I was ankle-deep in all wanted things from me. And I didn’t know, in that moment, that I wouldn’t give it to them. Ms. Costello, our P.E. teacher, said that morning we were all packed into the gym, “It takes a very strong person to resist drugs”. Well, what about the strength to resist doing what my family taught me, what society taught me? What kind of strength does that take? How do you stop winding up in situations where all you know how to say, all you feel that you are allowed to say, is “Thank you”?

I hadn’t been trying to contain the drippy mess of my ice. It was almost entirely liquid now. I held the soggy paper firmly and tipped what was left down my throat. That cherry taste was almost medicinal. Its flavor and the cold that threatened to turn to brain freeze dissolved the haze that still hung around me, made the blue of the sky sharper.

“Hey!” My eyes zig-zagged a path towards the flurry of red in my periphery.

A boy much older than me, hair slicked wet, hip bones like shark fins rising out of red swim trunks, was performing a gesture of some kind. His hand looked so mechanical just waving at me like that, like it was about to fall off that bony arm of his.

Where had he come from?! My thoughts shrieked, incredulous. I had been alone. I had been alone!

And I suspected then that I didn’t have what it took. I didn’t have the strength to resist this. Because with my lame-ass wallflower wave back, with my decorous, “yes, I will have this dance” wave back, I was letting it happen all over again. I was volunteering myself as the rabbit.

And I saw then too, in a way I couldn’t un-see, that it would take more than one man to break my manners.

I’m thirty-one now, and I can tell you, they’re still intact.

This Way

In the sunlight of the boat he is a sepia photograph, a ghost from another century with vanished eyebrows and blue eyes like clean cuts that blink just once when you speak. He surveys the riverbank with a gradually moving head, as though he could never think much of it, the way the grass turns lime in the sun and the river curls against the slope of the bank, taking it by grain, by pebble, down to its bed.

I’ve waited for him all morning, and I’m full from the chewy call of blackbirds, the zizz of insects rising. But I take in the banks, the hills, and all the sky above it on his behalf. He mentions the time, and after a while of my looking, and mentioning, he peels his impeccable lips away from his teeth and whispers the words “contract” and “verbal agreement.”

Water muscles the boat from beneath, snaps the frayed mooring rope tight, lets it sag and snaps it up again. From a house somewhere far away comes a sound so unexpected that it can’t fail to spark something between strangers, so I say, “I haven’t heard a flute since I was a girl,” and smile, and he hurls an apple past my head and tells me to get the fuck moving. So now I know what’s what.

Once I would have had slept with a man who treats women this way. But I can only imagine this one in a bed and there are no beds for me unless he decides to take me with him. I stray into a dream of new clothes and baths and a shaft of light through a split in a curtain and a breeze you can’t feel chasing dust down onto carpets. He leaves through a door and the house cracks apart like a knifed birthday cake. I stare at him and twist my hair down my shoulder. He lifts a hand to brush an insect off, but his fingertips flutter away from the direction he wants them to go, and I feel the relief of understanding and drop my hair.

“Do you actually want to get out?” I say.

“It’s the bobbing,” he says, and looks sick.

“Please move the boat,” he says.

“Let’s get out for a bit,” I say, and he relents.

The bank is steep and the ridge bursts with long grass. I climb steadily on all fours while he stumbles ahead of me. At the top of the bank he looks at me from a head reined back in sharp assessment, as though I’m a menu he’s reluctant to choose from.

“That way,” he says, pointing to a clearing that leads to a path running along the river.

“We need the boat,” I say.

His shirt is crumpled and he pinches his nose. He puts a hand on his hip and lets it drop by his side.

“We can’t reach it on foot,” I say.

“I’m sure we can,” he says.

He walks five paces away from me and turns and bends to pull his trouser leg up. He took the bank upright, hammering his feet into the compacted ground as though they were simple tools. His ankle is swollen and has a grey sheen.

“The boat would be better for that,” I say.

“Not again,” he says.

“Are you afraid?” I ask.

He glances at the river, then holds his eyes on mine for the first time. He must read a sensitivity in me that can be usefully called to weakness, because I say it for him: “you can’t swim.”

The clouds snuff the warmth of the falling sun and it begins to rain. He takes my hand when I offer it. His breath sucks at his dry throat. It seems a moment for niceness so I tell him it will be all right, even though I don’t know how to rescue him if he falls in. He is five inches taller than me with a dense frame. He groans in the boat as I take the oars and push away from the riverbank. He seems like he has one of those scrubbed minds that believes in nothing at all, except for oblivion, or luck. I rest the oars and take a friendship bracelet made from multi-colored cotton threads off my wrist, tell him it’s good luck and give it to him. I tell him it’s the last thing I own and he throws it back at me.

Night arrives and with it the door of imagined dangers creeps open in my mind, on this English river, with not a sign of destruction in sight, that some ancient part of my brain nonetheless insists it can detect.  I row to the riverbank and reassure him in controlled ways with certainties and outcomes that I have no faith in. Lying face to face on the bank I can see the pockets beneath his eyes dip into two distended bulges above his cheeks. His sculpted body looks frail out here, the raindrops feel their way along the brittle plasticity of his skin, stopping to note its caving tension and rolling away with their news to be embraced by the ground.

I manage to drag him under a tree, where he curls up in pain. The branches fan above to meet others to form a billowing canopy. The wind rises at first through the treetops, then breaks through to the ground, freewheeling through sand and soil, scooping it up and sieving it down. He has just enough strength to push me off him and turn on his back. His mouth opens and his jaw falls back and the forest embalms in him sleep. I run the palms of my hands over his arms and with my thumbs I try to rub warmth into his cheeks, I feel the rain over my neck and all over him, indifferent, insistent, you can never wipe it away. Perhaps his dreams will absorb my show of kindness, and tomorrow he’ll take me with him.  With this comforting thought I fall asleep to the symphony of a gale, with its resting base moan, as the wind lapses and pledges more in the same moment.

By dawn our bodies have melted into the mud and our faces are speckled with broken leaves. He sits up automatically with the first light, and I notice the crease of pain between his eyes has vanished and his face is smooth with clear urgency. I place a hand on his back and he lunges at me, but I wave my arm at the river and he removes his hand from my neck, remembering that he needs me. He crawls towards the river and I follow.

The boat carries us along rapid currents to the point where the river opens its mouth to the ocean and the woodland retreats. We reach a wide beach and I see a pause in the storm in a pocket of sky ahead. But beyond that, crouched deep on the horizon of the sea are a line of clouds, fat from themselves, impatient with one another. A silent wink of lightening slips ahead and its luminous twin cracks into a patch of sea a mile from the shore. I tell him to look up, but he is staring at the reflection of a blue patch of sky on a film of light over a puddle. He leans over it and finds himself there. I try to squeeze my face next to his in the reflection, but he lifts me up and slams me on the sand.

On my back I look all around. To the east is more clear sky, but to the west the clouds convene to an unbending hurricane that is moving to play with a plane and its passengers on a concrete runway.  I turn my head to the side. Crabs prick and fish gasp at a naked seabed left uncovered by the tide the storm has pulled away. I look at him, but he is looking in another place. He catches sight of the plane and his ghost eyes marble.

I get to my feet and brush the sand from my legs, and while he looks at the plane I am able to look at my reflection in the puddle. There I find a face looking back at me, with a bruise on its forehead and gash on its lip and a soft, dissociated look in it’s eyes, and I feel heat in my fingertips.

“It’s a good day for flying,” I shout at the top of my lungs.

He turns to me with an expression I haven’t seen before, with full, suspicious eyes.

“I’m not bringing you with,” he says, through barely moving lips.

“I wouldn’t touch you,” he adds.

I grin at him and lift my tongue.

He turns and runs, and I know that all he can think of in that moment are the three missing teeth at the top of my mouth.

The feeling hand of the storm’s shadow spreads ahead and runs its fingers through the sea, bleeds its white veins into the punches it lends to waves the height of oaks that beckon the body of the storm on towards the runway. The wind pulls forward and drops a ripped quilt of clouds, sending sea creatures deep and birds flocking to land.

A group scramble away from the runway and sprint across the beach towards me, but he isn’t among them. As the plane takes off the hurricane breaks across the last remaining stretch of ocean, tearing at the shoreline, lifting cars and slapping them down. I make myself watch the plane stop, flicker in the first gusts, then dive. The sea catches it and flips it on its back. Its belly rises, a hapless aluminium whale splaying itself in the dishevelling sea. One wing tears off and the other hangs by a cable and tugs the plane in a circular motion. It cracks apart, revealing missing windows and a hole where an engine would have been, until all the people pour out of it, and I have to look away.

Everything else is left for me to wonder. I imagine he breaks the seal of his own impatience in those last moments. He sinks and looks up with amazement at a glassy sky and lapsing waves. A quietening epiphany follows a struggle. The ocean with a hush in his ears tells him, “perhaps now, maybe in a moment.” He has to wait to know, but soon to know will be nothing at all.

I feel the sun lick my back towards it. The group from the plane gather around me, fresh from failure, newly terrified. My voice strays out of me.

“Excuse me, I’m lost,” I say, and I twist my hair in my finger. But then I let it drop, because then comes the strangeness of eyes moving kindly over my faded tricks, and what follows is the shock of connection, the stepping of heartbeats on my ribs and eyes dilating close to mine. I step back, but it’s enough. I know after this I will walk through hard beads of rain, stay in mirrored mist and in the startle of dusk, through the discordant calls of comfort.

It is in the way they reach to see me, the way the edge of their fear touches mine that tells me I will leap off from here. I might never dream of dust in homes that were never mine, of being searched by eyes in bodies in empty rooms, something I could never do.

White Deer

First place winner of The Art of Reflection Competition 2022

Gustave Courbet. “The Deer,” ca. 1865. Collection of the Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York.

I was ten when my father first spoke of the deer. He sat at the dining room table, a cup of hot coffee out in front of him, steam floating under his chin. It was autumn, the morning air was cold, the house drafty with the scent of dead leaves. My father’s eyes, a royal blue, were glowing as he talked about the deer. I watched hunched over my oatmeal, the smell of maple all around me, brown sugar coated the back of my throat.

It was white, my father said stopping to sip his coffee. He winced after swallowing, then put the cup back down on the table. She just stood there, he said. She stood there staring right at me.

I pressed my spoon down into my oatmeal. The chunky brown oats slowly flooded the spoon like quicksand.

My mother sat down beside my father, across from me and my oatmeal, a cup of hot coffee in her hand.

What did you do? My mother asked, sipping her coffee, her eyes on my father over the rim of her cup.

I reached my spoon up to my mouth, it was full of oatmeal, too full, and the thick chunks dripped back down into the bowl. I too, eyed my father over the spoon that was in front of me. I too, had my own question for my father to answer: How did he know the deer was a girl?

I spoke to her, my father said very matter of fact. We were the only ones out there, what else could I do?

And what did it say? My mother said with a playful grin.

My father paused, looked down. She said she was looking for her family, my father said, smiling into his cup.

During that time, we lived in a small town in Connecticut, right on the border of two separate towns, one no bigger than the other. Our home was settled in the woods with a long drive that led to our large, old white house. But the house was not our own. My mother and father worked there, hired by a surreptitious person before I was born, an employer I never knew anything about. It was a hunting and fishing lodge. Members-only. We lived on one side of the old house, the members stayed on the other. Naturally, the yard was full of woods to explore, the woods where my father spent most of his time clearing paths and checking for trespassers as the property’s groundskeeper, a dream of his to work with so much land. My mother spent her time indoors, the designated cook and maid, taking care of the interior of that great big house, a dream she never envisioned. There was one time my father came home after being outside all morning, his face was flushed from the chill in the air, but yet his skin was of very little color. I overheard him tell my mother he had found a man hanging from a tree, a rope around his neck, feet dangling inches from the earth. I froze in my tent, the sun passing through the white sheet that I hung above me, draped between two dining room chairs. The book I held, Goosebumps, lowered down to my lap as I listened to the quiet whispers down the hall.

Of all my father had seen out there in the woods, the white deer was the biggest mystery to him. And soon, it became a game. He’d go out there everyday to work, but also to see whether the white deer would find her way back to him. When she did, my father would come home with a smile on his face, gather my mother and me to tell us everything. How the white deer seemed to appear out of nowhere, how she’d watch him while chewing on wild berries. How after a while she’d move closer to my father, how my father would continue to go about his duties of planting seeds, digging up rotted plants, all the while feeling the white deer near. They were simply two creatures out there in the wilderness, equally curious about one another.

My father grew protective of the white deer, fearful of the hunters that might see her. You can’t kill an albino deer, my father told my mother in the kitchen one morning. I was in the laundry room across from the kitchen, hiding in the closet; a cave for my dolls. It’s against the state law, my father said.

My mother didn’t say anything in response, only the sound of her feet on the linoleum, skin sticking to the floor, a refrigerator opening and closing as she prepared lunch for the guests next door. I held the dolls close, their pointed feet dug hard into the tops of my thighs as I thought about my father’s white deer out in the woods, the hunters that might find her. The man that hung by his neck out there all alone before found by my father. Unlike my mother, I had something to say: How would anyone know if a hunter killed the white deer?

It had become an obsession, this white deer, for my father yes, but also for me. It was felt throughout our side of the old house. Words unsaid, sitting stagnant in the thick air, a secret kept. When will my father see her again? What will happen next? With death around us, that white deer gave us hope. A symbol of life, but also of magic. The excitement of rare possibilities, our imaginations soared of the unknown. I’d take this feeling with me wherever I’d go, even as I’d venture to the other side of the home. The hunter’s side where joy could easily be replaced with dread as the thought of the white deer getting hurt became more prominent.

I was only allowed over on that side when no members were visiting. That’s when I could slip through the white door in our living room that revealed a vacant dining room with erect chairs, a long table dressed for those who would return. The temperature was always colder on that side, much colder than our own, even with the sun crawling through all those windows.

During the off season or a quiet few days when the hunters went back to their homes Upstate or in the Berkshires, my mother would be left with a mess to clean. Blood-stained white towels, dishes crusted with whatever game was shot and brought back. After my father had to gut the fish, skin the animals, my mother would be expected to cook it all, to know what she was doing.

Sometimes when I’d slip through to that side of the house, I’d catch my mother upstairs stripping the beds or wiping down one of those old bath tubs with the claw feet. She’d be humming to herself in a world of her own, with no one to bother her, no interruptions at all. It was in those moments that the house, all of its entirety, felt like our very own. Us against the world, masters of the woods. We lived among ourselves and the animals. No one could bother us, no harm could come of the animals.

Then there were times I’d go over to the other side and find my father sitting at a small table by the windows overlooking the perfectly manicured lawn he created. It’s greenery a brilliant backsplash of color, more bold than any painting placed on those walls. My father would be sitting there with a cup of coffee without any steam. A cigarette burned between his fingers, smoke huddled around him. That toxic smoke that would someday kill him. He held a pencil to a pad of paper as he scribbled erratically, with such intensity that I was afraid if I approached I’d scare him.

During those moments, I’d wonder what was on those pages, never actually being able to see what it was my father wrote. He wrote hard and rough, illegible writing no one could detect. When he was finished, the pad and pencil would be gone, lifted up and away in a shirt pocket, guarded and protected near his heart. But even though I didn’t know what he wrote, I wondered if maybe it had something to do with the white deer. That maybe those scribbles were plans on how to keep her safe. A protector, like a father with a child.

When I stood in the spot my father sat all alone so many times, I’d stare out those windows overlooking the lawn and wonder where that white deer was, if she was ok. I had hoped she was not out there alone and scared, or worse, somehow hanging from a branch in one of those trees. I made up scenarios on my own, thinking of her picking berries with her teeth, bringing them back to her family, bouncing through the woods and making friends with other animals: a fox or raccoon, maybe an eagle. There were so many scenarios in my head I felt exhausted. I wanted to see her with my own eyes. I wanted to know she was real. My father was not a liar. I had no reason not to believe him, and yet, I needed to see her myself. I craved to meet her.

One morning over oatmeal and coffee, I asked my father to see the white deer. My eyes widened to take all of him in, his entire expression when he finally answered.

That all depends, Buckwheat, he said, eyeing my mother’s grandfather clock resting against the wall. The clock had not worked for several years and still it took up so much space in our home.

Depends on what, Dad? I said, pressing the bottom of my spoon down deep into my oatmeal.

It depends on whether we can find her.

That morning after breakfast, we went out into the woods while my mother was over on the other side of the house, dusting ledges and rearranging magazines on coffee tables, preparing for an upcoming arrival. My father and I were out there for what felt like hours, our skin growing pink and cold, our lips chapped from the wind. We were out there so long and saw so much: birds overhead, trees changing color. But we never saw that white deer.

She must be hiding, my father said, a stick cracking under his boot as he led us off the trail. Probably just hiding.

I nodded behind my father even though he couldn’t see, even though I was deflated. The deer always came out of hiding when it was just my father out in the woods. It was because I was there with him that she was not coming around.

That afternoon, I stayed on my swings longer than usual, my legs grew tired after all the pumping, but I was not ready to stop. I was not ready to go back down to the ground just yet. If I kept pumping my legs, the blue of the sky with its white clouds, feathery and barely there, seemed almost reachable. Each time I’d go high in the air, I’d tilt my body back, press my bare feet out in front of me, pretending to stomp on the sky, my toes dipping into the blue. And each time I’d come back down, I’d look out into the woods, my eyes roaming. Was she out there somewhere watching me?

I had wondered that day on those swings what my father had that I didn’t. Why a white deer would come to him and only him, and not me? I didn’t have an answer but I knew there was something. Creatures loved my father. Our cat, Tigger was always by my father’s feet, accompanying him on his everyday tasks like a best friend. Birds seemed to chirp louder when my father was around, singing to him high up in that old maple. Any dog who came with a member would find my father and beg for his hand, licking my father’s fingers until told that was enough.

I wanted to be like my father was with animals. I wanted all creatures of the earth to love me the way they loved him. When I’d tell him this, my father would laugh and rub the top of my head as though I was our cat who followed him, or one of the member’s dogs who begged for his attention.

It takes time, Buckwheat, my father said. It takes patience.

I nodded again without really listening, too busy concentrating on the next question in my head: When can we look for the white deer again?

It would be another week or so before my father and I would go back into those woods. After he cleaned up the trails, cut the lawn, raked the leaves. After the members came and went, we ventured back out there, walking along those very trails my father cleared, our fishing rods pointing high up to the sky. As we walked, we spoke very little, allowing nature to do the talking for us. The birds sang, the dirt crunched under our feet, the wind made the leaves on the trees clap as we walked by.

When we got to the river, my father helped me bait my rod before dropping our lines into the babbling waters, a language of its own.

You see that out there, my father said, pointing to his right. My direction followed his thick finger where an old, dilapidated stone wall stood.

That was here way before us, my father said, his hand now propped along his hip. It needs to be cleaned up a bit, those old rocks should be replaced and resealed, my father said, squinting. But it has potential, don’t you think?

I stared at the stone wall, imaging my father replacing each stone one by one with bare hands. I looked back at my father standing tall with one hand on his hip, the other holding his fishing rod. I didn’t ask what the stone wall was for. I thought of the other large wall made of stone by the garage, the one my father built himself and the sunflowers we planted growing along it. I knew this wall would have its own purpose, I knew my father would make it special. He loved it out in the woods, doing a job that allowed him to build and be one with nature. For that moment, it felt as though all of the woods were our own, that we owned that river, that we owned that stone.

I was in a daze staring at the old stone wall, watching the sunlight dance along its crevices. I glanced up at the trees, a golden white streamed through the branches thick with leaves. I thought of my father out here all alone every day in all this beauty, I thought of the man my father found hanging from one of these very trees, his body silently swaying in the wind.

When my father called out to me again, lost in a moment of stillness, I jumped when he touched my shoulder.

Tighten your grip, my father said, nodding his head toward the fishing rod held gingerly in my hand. The fish will take the bait and the rod too.

I turned my direction out in front of me. But it wasn’t the fishing rod that caught my eye.

It was the white deer. She was standing across from us. Her long white legs submerged in the stream. She stood silently, still, as she stared at us. As she stared at me. Our eyes locked, I held my breath.

Well, look at that, my father said over me. She’s taking you in. Just be still, let her see you. No sudden movements now, you don’t want to spook her. You don’t want her thinking you are a threat.

My heart was in my throat. I couldn’t move if I tried. My fingers gripped the fishing rod hard. The white deer was illuminant. So pure and white against the color of fall. The reds, yellows, and browns, all the remaining green. The white deer’s ears twitched, her eyes never leaving mine.

I was worried someone got her, my father said beside me.

You were? I said, a breeze tickled my skin, a mourning dove cooed somewhere far away and unseen.

I’m always worried, my father said.

I blinked at the white deer, finally turned to my father. He wasn’t looking at the deer, but down at me.

Then he turned, told me to look.

I did as he asked and looked back at the white deer. I sucked in a gulp of fresh river air when I saw the white deer had dipped her head down to the stream.

She’s comfortable around you, my father said, standing taller. She knows you aren’t here to hurt her.

I watched the white deer drink the water. Her long, slender neck. Her strong, lean body. She was at ease now, no longer rigid, and I too, felt my own body begin to relax as the three of us stood together by the river.

That night in bed, I retraced each moment in the woods. The white deer’s eyes on mine, were wide and brown, maybe lined in a shade of pink. Her body was muscular with strength.

That white coat so bright. I thought of her out there at night, hoped she was safe from whatever could cause her harm, which seemed like so much. Hunters, yes, but other animals that saw her as prey. Natural disasters that could take her, maybe even loneliness that could one day break her.

But after that day, the white deer was gone. Fall came and winter quickly followed. My father was outside almost everyday, but that white deer never came back. Maybe she got scared off, maybe she was impossible to place against the white snow. My father was disappointed even though he never said. It was in his face, the way his shoulders slumped slightly when he’d come back in from the outdoors. There were no more stories to tell.

Even years after the day my father and I saw the white deer in the woods, even after never seeing her again, I’d still find myself searching for her. No matter what I was doing –– walking, skipping rocks, writing feverishly about her beneath the Apple Blossom tree –– I’d find myself stopping to look around. Every snap of a branch, a rustle in a bush had me believe it could be her, that I’d find this white creature standing quietly beside me drinking from the stream, chewing on berries. But it would not be her, rather a small animal, a chipmunk or squirrel. It was the wind, an old branch that fell to the ground. It was my father raking leaves. It was everything but the white deer, and yet, she was everywhere. She was still all around me.

Even after we moved from that old house and it’s deep woods, well after I grew up and moved out of the country to the city, replacing the wilderness with high buildings and bustling traffic, even after all these years my father has been gone, no longer on this earth, I still think of that white deer. I think of her skin the color of snow out there in all that green. I think of her big eyes locked on mine, and I wonder where she went. I wonder if by any chance she is still out there somewhere roaming free in my father’s woods.

Best Jerk They’d Ever Seen

Photo by Allison Meyer

The other day I had a tough conversation with my middle-school students. It was lunch time. They again complained, with food lingering in mouths, about Social Studies and their dislike of learning history. There were whines of “boring” and “waste of time.” There were nods of agreement and chocolate milk droplets splashing the table. I teach English but I used to teach Advanced Placement Human Geography, which means I have a soft spot in my heart for Social Studies.

The middle school where I teach comprises ninety-eight percent students of colour, so I asked them about the Confederate Flag.

“What’s that?” a student said.

There were shrugs and acknowledgements of unknowing. I pulled out my computer and showed them the flag.

“I’ve seen that before,” another student said.

“There’s one by my house,” a different student said.

I asked them about its history. I asked them about the Civil War and symbolism and if they could infer meaning from what I was telling them.

“Is that true?” a student said.

I explained how if they didn’t know history they wouldn’t understand how things affect them today. They wouldn’t know that their neighbor might have racist tendencies or might be outright racist. I then asked my students where the reference point starts when we say East Asia: “Asia’s not east of the United States.” I asked them: “Why is the US considered western?” None of them knew that everything was either east or west of England. That we still use colonizer language in our everyday speak. That we are unwittingly perpetuating racism and discrimination and colonization and such and for that reason, we must learn history.

The lunch dialogue inspired me. I thought for a moment that I should return to teaching Social Studies, but then the conversation veered into learning to dance the Jerk and TikTok videos. My moment of Zen dissipated and the reality of a twelve-year-old’s attention span reared its ugly head. What did I expect? I failed to recognize the signs of colonization when I was their age.

*

It was Thanksgiving. I was twelve. We lived in England. My white father was in the military. We were stationed at RAF Woodbridge. My Filipino mother had been up since three in the morning cooking and cleaning. It was my family’s turn to host the Filipino party. Potluck-style. Pinays would bring their fare: sinigang, pancit, Bistek Tagalog, siopao, and other dishes. Mother agreed to provide lumpia, dinuguan, and sticky-white rice. She also had to cook the turkey and stuffing, enchiladas, fried chicken, lasagne and other favourites. Our holidays were always a hodgepodge of cultures.

My father slept in. He missed the vacuuming, the wiping down of toilets, the dusting of shelves. He also missed the raking of leaves and the sweeping of the walkway. When he woke then came downstairs, he ambled by the aligned shoes in the foyer, the dusted curtains, the coasters strategically placed to prevent watermarks on furniture. He landed at his bar, which he kept stocked with brown and clear liquors and fizzy sodas. And in his minifridge, the finest, chilled Budweisers and Bud Lights.

The tssSSS kr-POP proceeded: Did you do this? Is that done? Where did you put…? What about behind doors…? And so forth. After every question we – mother, my older sister, and I – answered: Yes, sir. It was always “yes, sir” because the to-do list was created the night before and we knew our roles. And, we knew the punishment – an in-your-face spit-filled scolding, a backhand, a balled fist – for failing to complete it in a timely manner. The tssSSS kr-POPs also proceeded breakfast and lunch and guests arriving. By the time the first partygoer showed up, Father needed a nap.

That Thanksgiving I was dating – however you want to define dating at twelve-years-old – Samantha. She had blonde hair and blue eyes. She stood about my height. Her father was in the military and her mother was English. She, too, lived in base housing and we had been dating for a year. I often went to her house to play video games with her younger brother or she would come over to my house to help me – sitting at the kitchen table – with my homework. She had wanted to become a lawyer when she grew up. I wanted to be in the NBA. Sometimes we visited our friends and danced to hip-hop or played “Light as a Feather, Stiff as a Board.” Samantha and I interlaced our fingers. We wrapped our thin arms around each other’s shoulders. We pecked on the lips before going home. We were in love.

No matter whose house – Ate’s, Lolo’s, Kuya’s – my friends (Brad, Miguel, Patrick, Eric) were welcome. Sean, my best friend, would already be there because he too was Filipino. They often brought their girlfriends if they had one at the time. They enjoyed the chicken adobo, lechon, and kare kare. They laughed at the pinays bock-bocking their gossip in the kitchen and sat with the pinoys – slapping high fives – in front of the TV while watching football or basketball or some other manly event. My boys also would become my accomplices – my James Cagneys or Al Capones – against our age-related alcohol prohibition.

“No, you put it in your jacket,” Patrick would say, trying to shove the can into Eric’s jacket.

“I’ve got to distract them,” Eric would say.

“I’ll do it,” Miguel always volunteered, reaching for the can.

Then we would sit at the playground sipping and passing our one beer, shouting and celebrating as though we had hair on our chests.

That Thanksgiving everyone had come over. Samantha and I followed each other from kitchen to living room, from upstairs to outside. When she went to the restroom, I dawdled six feet away. When I had to help my mother with plates, Samantha asked, “Can I help too?” The pinays oohed and ahhed and said, “Ang cute nila together,” because we did look cute together. We were in love. My boys went outside to toss the football. They watched the Cowboys lose to the Seahawks. They devoured the food.

When Father woke up, the tssSSS kr-POPs increased. Clinking of ice against glass and the glop-glopping of brown liquor began. The TV was turned off when the radio was turned up.

“Have another beer,” Father shouted.

TssSSS kr-POP.

“Drink up,” he tossed a Budweiser to someone.

TssSSS kr-POP. “Chug it,” he encouraged.

TssSSS kr-POP.

My father, though only five-foot-nine, towered over most everyone at the party. He had salt and pepper hair that he attempted to cover up with boxed dye every six months. His white skin had begun to glow red the more he drank. He guffawed as chunks of turkey and gravy or lemon meringue pie threatened to fall from his mouth. He slapped backs. Bent forward to tell jokes. Gesticulated like one of those waving inflatable-tube guys. Then his hands started to touch: a woman’s shoulders, waist, hip, the inside of a back pocket.

“Where’re you going?” we all heard him say.

“Get over here,” he shouted as he motioned for some pinay to come near.

My boys and I knew to stay away from him during parties. We knew to watch our loose arms or open necks or exposed guts. We knew at any minute an arm lock or chokehold or uppercut could collapse us.

“Didn’t see that coming, did you?” he would say in celebration, standing over us, hands on hips, as we gasped for air.

Sometimes he would twist our arms then push our elbows in the wrong direction saying, “It takes sixteen pounds of pressure to break an elbow. This is what fifteen feels like.”

“Stop, please,” one of us would shout.

“Be a fucking man,” he would say then sling that person across the room.

We boys ignored him as best we could. We distracted ourselves by playing card games. By planning our beer heist. By nonstop eating. Samantha and I held hands under the coffee table. We sat knee to knee. We drank soda from the same red plastic cup.

“I’m going to throw this away,” Samantha said.

“Okay. I’ll be here,” I said.

When she got up, I held onto her fingers as she started to walk away. She jerked back a bit, but she smiled at me as I smiled at her.

“I’ll be right back,” she said.

Samantha scooped up some abandoned plastic plates and paper napkins. She stacked empty cups into empty cups. Then she left the living room.

“Okay, when your father goes into the kitchen,” Brad said, “I’ll follow him.”

“Then you go around the bar,” Sean said, pointing at Patrick.

“I’ll go with him,” I said.

We were all smiling, rubbing our hands together. We felt like geniuses.

“Let me go,” we heard someone shout. “Get off of me.”

My boys and I immediately looked at the bar. Father was nowhere in sight.

“Leave me alone,” we heard Samantha yell.

We all sprang to our feet. We headed toward the bar. I noticed Brad turn into the hallway. Then Patrick and Eric and Miguel followed. I trailed behind with Sean.

“Let go of me,” Samantha yelled again.

Brad, who played offensive guard on our football team, grabbed hold of Father. Miguel helped push Father back against a wall as I went to Samantha. She was holding her elbow.

“He tried to make me go upstairs,” she said.

I balled my fists. The chatter in the kitchen had stopped. Music on the radio echoed throughout the house.

“I just wanted to talk to her,” Father slurred.

“Why were you trying to make her go upstairs,” I shouted.

“I just wanted to talk,” he said, “I want to make sure she treats you right.”

No one knew what to say. We all glanced – eyebrows crinkled – at each other. No one understood what that meant: treat you right. Brad and Miguel continued to hold Father against the wall. Samantha had started to cry. Patrick, Eric, and Sean looked stunned and confused. They had their arms held out wide, standing between everybody, as though they were separating boxers.

“He kept pulling,” Samantha said. She was cradling her arm close to her chest.

“I just wanted to talk to her,” Father said.

I stood up. I walked toward him.

“What’re going to do?” Father said.

He began to shove Brad and Miguel.

“I wanted to make sure she treated you right,” Father said, then he twisted and turned and dislodged himself from their grip. “I was just going to talk to her.”

He staggered over to me. He looked into my eyes and smiled. He shoved me into Samantha who was sitting on the stairs.

“I can do whatever I want,” he said. Then he walked away.

I helped Samantha to her feet. I shepherded her toward the door.

“Let’s go,” I said.

As we all exited the house we heard tssSSS kr-POP. No one said a word as we walked along the cold streets of our military base.

*

I didn’t tell my middle school students this Thanksgiving story. I could have used it as a Social Studies teaching opportunity. I could have told them about the Latin phrase jus prima noctis or “right of the first night,” which gave rulers the right to bed any female subject on her wedding night. But no one knows for sure if this “right” actually took place. There is mention of it in the Epic of Gilgamesh. There is evidence of it in Italy: the Etruscans and their abuse of their female population. But no one knows for sure if this took place.

I could have also used it as a teaching moment about the memories of those who have historically been linked to racism and discrimination and colonization. I could have told them that people associated with horrible acts tend to forget (much like my father has) or tend to deny (much like my father does) the evidence of such ways. I have asked my father about that day. I have told him that I could call Brad and Sean and the others to verify my claims. But he continues to deny it and all evidence of that Thanksgiving.

I could have connected this moment to English class and had my students write a five-paragraph essay. But one of my middle schoolers had challenged me: “I bet you don’t know how to do the Jerk,” she said. There were oohs and ahhs. There were laughs and mouths full of food.

“Okay,” I said, then stood up.

Everyone was watching me. There were smiles on faces. Students huddled around each other. I spread my arms out to make room. I thought about my father for a couple of seconds. Then I did the best Jerk they’d ever seen.

Means of Conveyance

Photo by Nate Lampa

I can’t remember if the bench was wooden or metal or painted or plastic-coated or anything. Nor how it was structured—slatted throughout? A latticed back? A solid seat? No matter. Such facts are mere paraphernalia now, as needless as the width of the street we crossed to get there. It was for sitting on and so we did, to rest and talk some more after strolling under the lamp posts and old campus trees with unswaying branches held delicately in the late summer air, past buildings with names we didn’t know but would learn, some of them, that year. It was partway up a gentle hill, enough to offer a slight vista to gaze on: a tableaux of cool, black grass etched with paths and indeterminate, fellow travelers. I don’t remember what was spoken, only that words were assembled, then uttered, spilled out into the night like unfledged owls jumping too soon. And I couldn’t imagine there being another place in the world.

Hardly anyone had a porch swing, let alone a front porch to hang it from, where I lived. But your house did: a faded, chipped green affair with weather-beaten newspapers, three-days-old and more, lying underneath, scattered like dead birds. Your house was a long, powder blue bungalow perched at the top of a long, steady hill, coming as I did from the lowlands in my whirring little sedan, an ‘84 Honda Civic, common and serviceable as myself. Sometimes we sat on the swing and considered, watching the tall pine trees, waiting for the bats to farewell the day with their sinuous darting. Or we looked west, past the eaves across the street, at silent lightning near the mountains, distant as a dream. On clear dusks pinprick stars would pierce through, as if to inform us that more would come when the night deepened upon our return. For now, the boards creaked beneath our feet as we swung lightly and surveyed the prospects for the evening, deciding where to go, what to do: a movie, a coffee shop, a bowling alley; sit on the roof, meet others downtown, circle the lake nearby; a game of tennis, a stroll through the public golf course, a stealthy swim in the gated pool up north; go inside to play games with your family, perhaps a drink or two. Or maybe, just maybe, we could stay here forever on this old porch swing, canting lazily forward and back, fore and aft, lilted by the soft spectral sea of the summer night.

The swing set propped up next to the school is still there, but now painted a fresh, vibrant yellow. It shows itself brightly, I imagine, under the dull drone of the light pole at two o’clock in the morning. The abrupt slope at the end of the grass field is still there, still falling off into a tangle of cottonwoods and ash and peachleaf willows and, beyond that, the ponds and the creek, and then the highway, where cars passed by singly, perforating the cool summer air, reminding us that life existed and went on carelessly beyond the bounds of our conversation, with its earnestness, and gentle ribbing, and musings, and many, many silences. It felt like the earth ended there beneath our feet, at the edge of the city, where we opened ourselves, shoes dangling, scraping the gravel, legs pumping absently, my stomach always a little nauseous from the motion. I never told you about that for fear we’d stop coming to this magical place. I passed by it the other day returning from a trip with my wife and children: a beacon recognizable only to me, standing unaware just off the highway, still in use, it seemed, indelible as these memories that bear me back, flashing briefly through the trees before the angle closed and we sped along back home, my eyes returned to the road.

My Countries, ’Tis of Thee

Photo by Takoma Bibelot

I am Carlos, a refugee to America, part Cuban in exile and part Cuban-American and, sometimes, something else. I am the grandson of a Presbyterian minister, whose mission in Cuba was to bring the word of God, and the son of a lawyer whose sense of justice was largely responsible for my family having to seek a home in America. On occasion, even after living in the United States for almost 60 years following my arrival at the age of 14, I view my mental relationship to my native land and America in a variety of ways. Despite the citizenship and full range of educational and lifestyle opportunities that the United States has generously afforded me, a debt which I have honoured through a career of public service, I have been unwilling to have children on my non-Cuban soil. My cultural and ethnic self-identity is still in a state of fluctuation. I don’t fully understand it, although I try; I really do try.

I suspect that a varying and evolving sense of personal identity is not an uncommon phenomenon among refugees to this country and I caution new arrivals, be they from Afghanistan, the Caribbean, or elsewhere, to expect no different. Some might find this oscillation disturbing and, occasionally, I do too, because it can grab you by the mental equivalent of the scruff of the neck and shake you up. Mainly, I find it to be a trustworthy, floating reference point reminding me to question what I see and to be prepared for the good and bad surprises that life brings.

I write this to commemorate the 50th anniversary of the first time I was forced to acknowledge this state of cultural-identity fluctuation. The moment came as a surprise, but its power is measured by the fact that the memory of it lingers so strongly. In the fall of 1971, soon after I moved to the Upper West Side of New York City from Chicago for my first post-college job, I chose to walk to work via a route in Midtown Manhattan that took me down through the heavy traffic of people and vehicles to the corner of West 59th Street and Central Park West – the spot that marks the entrance to Central Park. Despite previous visits to the area, this was the first time that I gave serious notice to a large piece of grey granite, a pylon decorated with a fountain and ornamental symbolic statuary displaying America’s principles and military might. 

My curiosity taking hold I inspected the shining bronze letters of the inscription on the plaque that proclaimed its purpose: “To the victims of the USS Maine”. This monument I had stumbled upon, honored the more than 260 American sailors that perished in Havana Harbor when the battleship exploded in 1898. The gilded figures atop the pylon represent Columbia Triumphant leading a seashell chariot of three seahorses. They are said to be cast from the metal recovered from the guns of the USS Maine itself.

Back then, the generally accepted American schoolbook version of the scene memorialized by the monument was that the Spanish masters of Cuba were responsible for the destruction of the ship whose presence was a symbolic demonstration of America’s support for the aspirations of the “Criollos”, native-born Cuban Creoles, who sought to be unleashed from 400 years of harsh and exploitative colonial domination. The event was used to justify America’s armed intervention in the Cuban War of Independence, a trigger for the Spanish-American War. One of the consequences of the American intervention and subsequent victory was U.S. assumption of guardianship power over Cuba in the form of a four-year military occupation, followed by thirty years of oversight of an allegedly independent nation. Cuba was forcibly transitioned from a rebellious colony into an American dependency.

As a Cuban refugee, my understanding of the situation, based upon information I gleaned from my family and formal historical scholarship that I gained access to through my American university education, was different than the popularized Citizen Kane, Hearstian newspaper version. My first reaction to the monument was one of outrage as to why the theft of Cuban sovereignty should be honored in such a prominent place. Anger over the role that had been imposed on the land of my origin and the consequences that flowed from it overwhelmed me. I thought of the futility of the deaths of the hundreds of thousands of Cuban freedom fighters and civilians during the quest to be free from Spain. Rather than achieving independence, they merely gained a change in masters. This event, the explosion of the battleship, resonating over seven decades, led to my being in a corner of a cold northern island, rather than in my tropical homeland. Surprisingly, I was also flooded by shame, my inheritance from an oppressed people who failed in their quest for independence. My mental state was both complicated and intensified by the thought that I was merely another victim of the haphazardness of history which had brought me to the house of the Master, where I passively allowed myself to be a happy resident.

The cold wind of that exposed corner of Manhattan, and my need to step out of the way of traffic pouring in and out of the Central Park, brought a more nuanced view of the monument to mind as I struggled to restore my emotional equilibrium. Drawing upon the American portion of my self-identity, a product of the safety and numerous kindnesses that my family and I had been blessed with since we arrived in New Jersey as refugees, I reasoned that the monument was dedicated to innocent victims, whose only fault was to have been present at the wrong time and place. What it commemorated was sacrifice, not the oppression that I identified with. My intense feelings were an excessive reaction to a symbol of honour to those who had served, not to the humiliation that came from its consequences.

Over the next few weeks, I walked by the monument twice daily, captured in an odd state of fascination. Dominating my thoughts were a set of feelings related to the granite that occupied a place, both in the city and in my mind, that I could not extirpate. My relationship to the statuary changed with the reflection of the light upon it and reflected as many moods. I was developing a personal, almost intimate, relationship with an inanimate piece of granite that memorialized an event that had occurred many years before my birth. Perhaps this was the true moment of my formal induction into existential adulthood, the moment during which I struggled to reconcile my need for personal agency, my need to be the author of my own life story, with the ponderous sense that the pathways of my life, including my very presence in this city, were preordained by a series of events that I was the outcome of. I was not an active participant in the choices that had led me here. I was insignificant flotsam in the stream of history, no more meaningful than the cacophony produced by the madness of traffic on that corner.

The more practical outcome of all of these musings was that I was chronically late for work. Also, I began to attract the attention of a police guard stationed nearby. I forced myself to modify my walk to and from my office and to avoid that particular corner, moving across the street and to the far side of the intersection.

One evening, as I returned home, I happened to note a shadow across the sidewalk, and glancing up noted a phallic pillar with a statute of Christopher Columbus. This was a monument honouring the Spanish sponsored, Italian-born “discoverer” of the Americas, and the prime cause of the genocide of the natives . . . . 

Ah! I realized that once again I was torn between two motherlands and conflicting realities, where I remain to this day, 50 years after my first close encounter with the USS Maine monument. On some days, I ask myself, “Am I growing, or just growing old?”

Black Shirt in the Middle

Photo by Sophie Louisnard

The rusted pickup truck parked outside ends your pursuit; you pause in the doorway, your eyes adjust to the haze and track the room, past the jukebox, past the all-you-can-eat buffet, past the couple, their hands below the table rubbing each other’s thighs, and then you see he’s there, the black shirt in the middle, his back faces you, but the bar’s mirror reflects his stare into his empty shot glass, and you’re certain it’s him because you’ve seen his bald spot when watching from above on the manager’s balcony at the grocery store, watching that spot, white and as round as a softball, swivel slowly, while scanning barcodes of one item and then the next, and you’ve watched that swivel pause to watch your teenage daughter in the next lane, wearing her mask, her blue work shirt which you’d told her was too damn tight; didn’t you tell her she needed one size larger, not as tight as the one from twenty minutes before – top buttons ripped off, tail untucked – when she stumbled from the employee break room with the wild-eyed stare of the hunted, shortly after this balding fuck clocked out ahead of schedule so here you are advancing toward him, your feet sticking to the spilled beer on the floor, crunching the peanut shells tossed there too, gaining a speed they never achieved on the ball field and you grip the bat you pulled from your back seat, the one you keep for pickup games after work, and the palms of your perfectly manicured hands tighten around its neck, hitting with a force only mothers achieve.

Freak Accident

The night my oldest sister died I hung new curtains over the large window in my living room. It
was a chore that had been on my to-do list for weeks and I’d bought them following a brutal heat
wave which had caused over 100 heat-related deaths. I was never in danger of dying; just of
being uncomfortably hot. And my new curtains were intended to filter the sun and make the
room bearable for a future heat wave. 

That night, my middle sister sent me a text message that simply read, “She passes…” Passes? I
knew she meant our older sister was dead. She’d just been admitted to hospice the previous day,
and apparently only about 11% of patients leave hospice under what they call a “live discharge.”
She hadn’t eaten in a month, since she was first admitted to the hospital, so it was unlikely that
she would be a part of that 11%. I spent the days after her death oscillating between grief – those
early stages of grief where it feels like the moment your legs go weak while riding a roller
coaster – and admiration of my new curtains. Somehow the curtains made me feel better. And
when I thought about it, I realized that it was because of the planning – planning for a future
heatwave was a reminder that I was alive, and had a future. Also, the curtains were just very
beautiful. 

Of course, it’s of interest how my older sister died. All I will say is that it was a freak accident at
the hands of someone else. And because I know this someone else is devastated, I won’t reveal
more. But imagine a scenario like this: you’re taking a bath and someone you love accidentally
drops a hair dryer into the water. Or a curling iron. This is not what happened to my sister, but it
does convey the absurdity of the split-second event that ultimately killed her. A terrifying
reminder of the precarity of every moment. Like that split-second you realize that you didn’t
chew a grape well enough, and there’s no one there to save you as you choke. Or you’re driving
and, because you’re running late, you decide to take a risk and cross the railroad tracks, despite
an oncoming train, only to realize that you’ve miscalculated. Except, imagine it isn’t you taking
the risk or unknowingly making a fatal, split-second decision; it’s someone else. And you’re
helpless to intervene. 

So. My older sister passes away, and I hang my new curtains. As I reach for the curtain rod I grip
the side of the ladder extra tightly, because I am now constantly aware of the “precarity of each

moment.” I climb the rungs slowly, as if incapable of moving any faster. And I know that I will
probably be this cautious about everything for the remainder of my life. This is the first lesson
from my sister’s death. 

I also learn that death is death and pain is pain and no matter how absurd the circumstances, the
ordeal is torturous and hard. If one is crushed underneath a war tank on the battlefield and dies a
hero, or crushed by a parade float carrying a band of holiday elves, there is still a loss and a
funeral. The difference is that, with the latter, those who survive are left with competing
emotions when retelling the story; you have to hold the attention of your audience long enough
to relay that the ending is tragic, and has broken you, and is not, in fact, a comedy of errors. 

I learn that grief drains you in a second, and the moment I read the text, it sits heavy on my chest,
making it nearly impossible for me to breathe or think. So, I take to my curtains. And when my
arms begin to tire from the repeated motion of reaching for a new curtain ring, affixing it to the
top curtain hem, and clasping it onto the rod, I decide instead to clean up my inbox – another
task suited to someone who doesn’t want to think. Except, after a while, I somehow lose track of
time, as if I’ve blacked out, and when my eyes refocus, I find that I’ve filtered the emails by my
sister’s name. They go back a decade and a half and most, maybe 70%, are unread. My chest
begins to burn and, in my head, I chide myself for not replying. My sister had a habit of
composing subject lines that betrayed the enclosed message which was, usually, that she was
disappointed over my distance, both my physical distance and otherwise. Then I remembered
why I never opened them: “Are you going to miss Christmas again?” or “I found a job for you –
at home…” Home, as in my hometown, which is 2,286 miles away. The job offers were never
sincere – but were a reminder that I’d left her, and that she (and the rest of the family) wanted me
back. I had, however, replied to an email about a muffin recipe, and a separate one with a
technical question about a spreadsheet. Then there were the dozens of emails with photo
attachments; one photo showed my sister holding me on her hip when I was a toddler and she
was a teenager. Her head is turned to face me and she’s smiling as if I belong to her; I am not
looking back at her, but forward, and reaching out for the person beyond the frame and behind
the camera – who is most likely our mother. My sister had taken a digital photo of the old,
physical photo and emailed it as an attachment; the original photo was yellowing and creased

and I could see the outline of her wooden dining table in the background. I imagined her sitting
there, going through our family album with photos of the two of us fanned out on the table, along
with crumbs from breakfast and coffee stains. “Nice!” I replied. My sister never had children and
I was too exhausted from my own to absorb her messages of disappointment – so I left most of
the emails unopened. My chest begins to throb, so I close the email and return to my curtains.

The fourth lesson is about how to be a sister. And not just a sister, but someone in the world that
people will regret losing. Or how to be a friend. Or a wife, a mother, or a neighbor. If you die in
a freak accident and people use the word “karma” when discussing your death, I would guess
that more empathy for others was warranted while you were alive. Or perhaps more therapy. So
in the days after I hang the curtains, I am extraordinarily attentive and generous. I give my kids a
lot of candy and buy them toys they don’t need, a few of which they may already have. I don’t
bother searching; I just buy. I’m deliberate in making espresso for my husband, taking care that
the crema is golden and thick; I offer to pour more wine and prepare special dinners. I assume
that everyone’s love language is baked goods. I call and text people just to ask, “How are you?”
My apologies are long, a bit groveling, and mildly insufferable. I send flowers. I’m exhausted. I
know that I can’t sustain this for the remainder of my life, but I take the lesson: every interaction
contains a sort of precarity, and the goal is to leave each one with as little harm as possible,
ideally no harm, and, in fact, leave behind something good. And it’s precarious because it only
takes a moment – of frustration or impatience – and it’s those moments when we aren’t guarding
ourselves for optimal kindness that are the most memorable. It’s called negative bias. But we do
what we can to exercise the muscle of patience and empathy – to try to be remembered for more
good than bad.

But the important things often come too late; like hanging curtains following an historically
brutal heat wave just two and a half weeks before autumn. Reading an email received three and a
half years earlier. Or deciding that you should suggest to the people that you love that they may
regret not exercising the empathy muscle. So, I indulge in the meditation of hanging curtains,
await the next heat wave, and digest the lessons of my sister’s freak accident.

IMPRINTING HER OUTLINE ALL OVER ME

Photo by Soroush Karimi

After Brian Doyle

“It’s okay,” I told her.

She apologised: “I was just so out of it, you know.”

She had gotten in touch around the same time my legal advocate had notified me that the case had closed. “Lack of evidence,” he said. “You know, sometimes women are the worst in these cases,” he continued. “It’s the women on the jury who are the worst.”

I recalled all I had heard over the course of that year regarding those three months of rape. There was a guy friend’s slut-shaming defence. There were fatherly “don’t get drunk” rationalisations. There were the “he was your boyfriend” excuses from a dude boss. There was the “you just got drunk and slept with someone you barely knew” prosecutions from my previous boyfriend, a reduction of lethality into noxious romance. The psychology professor from undergrad asked, “Who do you need me to beat up for you?”

But she, a 19-year-old, had walked into a crime scene that night and crawled into the bottom bunkbed of a hostel workroom with me. I was 28 years old. I had lost my virginity to a serial rapist with warrants out for his arrest in Texas. She whispered, “It’s okay.”

Despite all of our vulnerabilities and the entirety of his hatred, the bloody comet stains up the white sheets where I had scooted up the mattress, trying to escape, the shaking, and the endless murderous excuses that existed in our flawed human connections, I did not push her away. I wrapped my quivering legs around her shorter ones. I clutched onto her at her tiny waist and pulled her close to my heaving chest. I took one hand and placed it on the small of her curled neck. She held me for six hours as I sobbed into her dirty blonde hair, pulled loosely into a messy bun, tendrils wrapping at her pale shoulders. Two women holding fast against that midnight. Two women woven together in the flesh, giving ourselves over to one another. I felt time halt and argue that who and what we hold within us is what we are. I felt numb, too, frozen in that inebriated still, rainbow graffiti doodling across a charcoal cityscape, shooting stars across a kitsch skyline, and the words “Katsooooooo,” the artist’s street name, sprayed all over. An out-of-place tiger graced a wall above a toilet. High local artists had stencilled Seattle’s outline in our hostel staff room. For six hours, I gazed, drugged up, at that inky complexion of contemporary civilisation rendered flat. Because all violence happened in connection, so did all healing.

I held her right back. For the rest of my life, I would hold onto that.

FOR GRACE AFTER 9 P.M.

Photo by Pars Sahin

I feel like a princess in a story waiting for Grace to come to bed. And when she does, it’s as exciting as seeing myself on TV. No one else knows this thrill, which is thrilling. This is not really about sex. One night, as usual, I said, “I feel like I need a weapon to protect this,” and she said, “It’s still early, but I’m so tired.” Then she is snoring, which is a good sign. Some nights she has to turn the TV on and wrestle with something. I get up and check the front door, which is already locked.

I had thought there wasn’t really enough hours in the day to cheat, but then I witnessed what’s going on with Colleen and Connor. They were raising their voices like it was time to leave. He was quoting a poem he wasn’t meant to have read in mixed company. She was basking in its words guiltily. This is all happening at a PTO meeting.. They each had two margaritas, so, four total, and the tequila was making them aggressive and sarcastic even though they ate dinner together.. Connor said, “‘Your legs are honeyed pathways to bliss,’” and Colleen said, “Don’t stop, coward.” I mean, it was a total mess.

That Connor had memorised the poem from his wife’s lover. That Colleen was newly turned on. That the vice principal kept talking about the raffle. When this is all over, the couple will be divided up among friends, each calculating who has the most power and who deserves the most empathy. A butchery.

After the PTO meeting, I baked 48 cookies. I had volunteered among the tumult. I took out the trash. I snooped in Gabe’s room for drugs. I made a big deal out of all of it, kept clearing my throat, so Grace would notice. Don’t leave me. And if you do leave me, don’t cheat. And if you do cheat, leave no documentation. This is dedicated to everyone who has ever driven in front of me, seeing in their rear view the speaker at his most vulnerable.

ON HALLOWEEN

Photo by Khashayar Kouchpeydeh

The board denies my application for parole, unmoved by my argument that my family had suffered enough, so I didn’t ask them to write letters of support, and so I stood before them on my own merit and my own word that I wanted to make something better of my life.

I can try again in four months. Fuck those assholes, I think as I walk to the edge of the bluff of this fenceless camp to stare into space before going to see Ms. Smith, the prison camp’s therapist. Other inmates walk by on the road that rises from the camp and circles the summit, past a radar dome left over from the Air Force, and the maintenance buildings and shops, before dropping down to the camp. I call it the teardrop because that’s the shape it makes. I hear guitars carrying over the desert. Brew and Flat-Five are playing the blues. They’ve been teaching me to play and sing. It helps me. I wish I had time to sit with them, but I need to go down.

October is ending. Ms. Smith has a jack-o’-lantern on her desk. She has painted her eyelids and her fingernails black and has on deep blue lipstick. Her blouse is black with red poppies like bullet wounds blooming. She smiles when I sit down and one of her teeth is missing – covered with black wax. I smile back.

“I love Halloween,” she says.

“It doesn’t show,” I say.

She laughs.

“It’s Lynne’s birthday too,” I say.

“I’d love a Halloween birthday. What did you do to celebrate?”

Two Halloweens ago I’d dressed as a soldier. Clever for a kid in the Guard. What did Lynne go as? A hippie possessed by the spirit of the dead? We went to our favourite bar where our favourite bartender, who never carded us, wore a tux and told everyone he had an offer they couldn’t refuse. Lynne dressed as a flapper. That was it. Her calling everyone darling, saying jeepers-creepers, singing “life is a cabaret,” and doing some vaguely ’20s dance moves. She smoked her cigarettes through one of those long cigarette holders and drank gin and tonics. She told everyone to call her Zelda, “Mad Zelda, darling.”

Why did I wear my uniform?

Did I feel like an imposter so I put on the uniform or was I just lazy? Do you dress like a normal nine to-fiver if your everyday getup is punk? Is it really a costume if you dress like a regular job? Maybe if you painted your face white with some blood trickling down the corner of your mouth or some fake fangs. Zombie hippie. Ghost biker. Vampire hooker with angel wings. Ambulance-chasing lawyer run over by next of kin. Dismembered construction worker. Franken-cop with an attitude. Poltergeist soldier coming to the end of his own days, because soon the house would be empty with no one to hear the crashing of pictures and glass against the floor. Do angry ghosts still rage with no one home?

In ancient times we dressed in costumes to trick the spirits into believing we were one of them. We shifted our identity and camouflaged ourselves out of terror. In our modern times we dress up almost as an excuse to act like someone we aren’t – to escape everyday life. For one night we walk among the spirits who wander the earth in search of the living to kidnap.

At the party, I started feeling down with all the drinks flowing and Lynne’s laughter like music. It crept over me like how the darkness comes in the open desert – the long twilight and then the black. It wasn’t like I was upset or angry or anything had happened out of the ordinary. In fact, it was a ripping good time with dancing and drinking games and everyone masked or painted and loose in the joy of life disguised from death.

As a boy, I would wear parts of my father’s Vietnam War uniforms and later in high school I bought surplus battle blouses and pants to wear. After I came back from basic training for the National Guard, I’d wear my camo pants off duty as part of my “image.” Here, I’d found an old flight suit and paratrooper boots in the supply cache and I wear them all the time now. I laugh. I end up two years later dressed like a poorly outfitted soldier on the edge of the frontier where the supply caravans only make it once a year if they don’t get ambushed and looted. What does this cycle of cast-off uniforms mean?

Ms. Smith writes in her notebook. “It’s part of manifesting what you want to be. In a way you are living proleptically. You feel, unconsciously, if you masquerade long enough, you will become the thing you desire.”

I wonder.

“You have to find a new way to dress to break free of the cycle.”

As we end the session, she tells me I must try harder with the parole board next time. No amount of desire will overcome the will of the state without the proper paperwork.

I leave and walk back up the bluff to watch the sunset. The radar dome blushes with the last light and Molly, who believes it’s an alien communication installation, stands under it staring at it like a pilgrim who has arrived at a holy site. He mumbles, his mouth twitches as he rocks back and forth before walking around it, always ending up at the same point he started from. Other inmates jog or walk past and some pause to watch the sunset. I can hear Flat-Five and Brew playing just around the bend. I figure I’ll turn around and not talk with them. I don’t much feel like singing any blues. The desert cools as I stand there. A guy they call Frog sprints by several times as the night spreads over the sky like blood on a gauze pad.

On this Halloween, I think of Lynne as I watch the stars materialise as if out of nothing. Her birthday. Twenty. Beautiful. Blonde. Stoned. I haunt this bluff, this falling darkness, living but not living. Pallid skin of the undead. Not dead. Not living either. No chains to clink in the night. But a ghost for sure.

DIDN’T SEE YOU COMING

Photo credit: Kevin Woblick

Those two weeks, when the sun touched the earth, and we all died so absolutely that there was no coming back, and our feet were inches off the ground, and the light was so bright that even in the afterlife we went blind, we saw.

Those two weeks.

There were a number of weeks prior to those two weeks, and the same number again afterward, during which the sun approached the earth and swung slowly away again. Hot, muggy. Clouds hued dirty and orange as the pollution of our planet condensed and burnt in the sky. Ominous.

If the meteorologists saw it coming, they didn’t tell us in time. Some of us they didn’t tell at all. Hard to say what was post-recorded as if pre-released, as they pretend to have prepared us to brace for the burn. Hard to know truth from lie, and of the politics between meteorologists and astronomers. There are theories that they kept it quiet not to invoke global panic, offering up just that one stretch of mountain range and its occupants in sacrifice, relieved their predictions landed on a scarcely populated region. I try to imagine what I’d have thought of the news. The sun is coming. Just for a skim of the surface. I’d have laughed, or immediately done the things I’d dreamed of doing if not for the consequences. Confess an untold love. Tell a friend they’re an asshole. Sleep with a woman.

They’re much quieter now, the meteorologists. They share their predictions for the week ahead with less certainty. They know they know nothing. There’s a note of apology in their quieter words, and a note of awe: the sun can touch the earth.

We, the ones who cowered up in the altitudes of the Cascade Range, not knowing in which direction to run or if running would have changed anything, we the ones who were swallowed by the sun, refrain from encouraging more beliefs. We are not so quick to suppose, anymore. Nobody saw it coming. Nobody would see it again.

We close our ears to rehearsed theories, arguments. Bickerings amongst the departments of state. Amongst countries. Perhaps it’s all a ruse, the arguing; gleaning forgiveness. If answers are important to the people of the world, they aren’t to us on the mountain.

The sun left scars all over us. Scars on our skin, on our retinas, scars in our hearts and minds. We are so terribly damaged and, at once, inviolable. It was a death that cannot be touched again by death. I’m the wraith of myself.

I don’t know how many millennia separate two such events. There are scratchings in desert caves and early poems that tell of the sun’s previous arrivals, and of beings who have known of it, and have spoken about it, but none of those beings were incarnate humans. Visiting giants, otherwise angelic, or gods who walk and talk like the god in the garden, or dwellers that govern the earth from the inside, depending on which cave you’re reading from. The writings were memories of memories. Myth or not, they knew.

And now that the memory is ours we have no words to speak about it. We have no lasting images. Not of the approach of the sun, not of its arrival, not of its departure. We just have scars, and a strange sadness in our hearts that such a thing exists and we are not strong enough to know it properly.

In my town, we had little option. The lake was too far, the falls too dry in August, and all the buildings hot like the sun. Too hot. Unapproachable. So we made for the murk of the woods on the final day of the sun’s approach. The oak tree where we sheltered – whose body splits into finer and finer parts in a hundred divisions on each branch – blew mostly away as ash in its first moment inside the sun, because of its fine parts. Other trees – the resinous pines, the older redwoods – went in later moments. Like the oak, though, went our minds. Our thoughts and understandings, our beliefs. Our fine parts. Each scar in our minds came with each belief that burnt away in the sunlight. Each belief, each fragile, gracile leaf, had only spent its existence flickering this way or that in the wind anyway. None of what we believed in before the sun touched the earth made it through. The oak’s trunk remained, only in the way that our minds remain. Unencumbered. And in that way we huddled together, skin to skin as our clothes fell away, heart to heart, only whispering into each other’s ears so not to have our voices taken too. Inside the sun we dared open our eyes, catch each other’s gaze; know. We needed nothing – no food, no air, no water – so gone were we, but the presence of each other. That was all. The reason for being. What kept us conscious.

It was beautiful.

I watched a man’s shirt come away and his bracelet melt from his wrist, while shining strands of soft, fine hair lay intact against his forehead, oscillating in the heat. He watched me watch him, our fascination mutual. My things had come away, too; my clothes, my various adornments. The ink evaporated from the tattoo below my breast. And we were naked. Stripped of our personhood and laid bare before one another as the very matter we were composed of in the first place. Sun stuff. Stuff of the sun. It’s all we ever were. We leaned in closer, rode it out, seconds drawing on like small eternities we didn’t tire of.

Even if we could invite a reoccurrence – loop the sun quickly around its circuit to have it touch us again tomorrow, and move in a light like that – I don’t think a single one of us would. While we survived with our sanity once, to invite it twice would be to invite the possibility of madness.

Not everybody in that stretch of mountain survived the way we did. There were others, in other towns, under other trees. Some went mad, inside the sun. Some tremble all the time now. Some closed their hearts and live bitterly. The majority of us, though, the scarred grateful and the sad, the living, loving dead, we were the ones who saw.

Though it took a lot from us – though it took everything – we were given a new thing: a strange knowing. Not quite solid enough to put into words on a desert cave wall or in ink upon paper, or characters in bytes upon the ether, as if we were still interested in that, but solid enough to live by. We know why we are here. Humans, on earth. We know that, now. We can answer that question. We only lament that we cannot share the answer with others, all the ones who were not there, to enter the sun, to survive the death. Though they are lucky in their own ways, they’ll never know what we know. There are no words. When we speak amongst ourselves, we only get so far as a sentence or less, before trailing off and carrying on in silence. And we nod, and small, wondrous smiles are at the edge of our mouths, and we shake our heads and bite our lips. Our eyes are wide and alive for a while before they glaze and our faces set, as we return like spectral aeronauts into the memory of the sun. There’s no going there with what remains of the mind. No true remembering of a thing we had no true sight to see. No thought to survive the magnitude of consciousness.

The man I huddled closest to amongst the trees, the man whose eyes I met and whose fascination I shared, stayed close. We live in a cabin half way down the mountain, at the edge of the devastation, no longer in the town at the top. Nobody can live at the top. It’s too much, too haunted a shrine. We visit the top, get lost in its stunning desolation, and leave again. But the man and I don’t speak much. We touch each other’s skin, catch each other’s eyes, sit together on the veranda in long silences looking out over the plains and glittering towns in the distance, breathing in each other’s scent in the too-warm breeze that’s always there, in one direction or another. We’re together because we shared the impossible, and people didn’t. Together because we are strangers to people, and because people talk so much, and because I loved him inside the sun.

But I love people again, too. I love us because of our delicacy and our frights, our imperfections, our juvenile pride. I forgive a sin while the sin still forms in the sinner’s head, before it is even a sin. I forgive me. What was I thinking. What were we thinking. We thought we were immortal, but we were just children who had yet to be burnt by fire to know not to touch it. At last I am immortal, only because I’ve seen my mortality. The scars are worn like gold at my wrists and neck.

Our skin is softer, now. Prone. We watch the sun in the sky like a violent lover we were not ready for, never meant to fall for. We look up, at once scared of her and aching from nostalgia. We are endless ghosts of a strange war we could never have won, wrapped in the rags of the living and the dying, resplendent in our way.

I look back at the years I lived before the sun touched the earth and the years I lived after, I wonder, of the two sorts, which were pretend. Was I pretending then, or am I pretending now.

When we come to understand, if we ever do, we may one day be able to talk about it with others – human or otherwise. To love people is to love people, whether they died with us or are still scratching memories on their cave walls. We would tell them that the sun can touch the earth. We would tell them of the after-life, devastating and terrible, and sad and beautiful. We would tell them of broken things. The broken before, and the broken after. We would tell them that we chose it.

DOUGHBOYS

Photo credit: Mimi Thian

I have the following in consecutive pop-ups on my phone: “Teenage girl assaulted in caste encounter,” “10 tips to boost ecommerce SEO,” and “Influencer displays tanned legs in the Maldives.” They say Google recommendations are based on one’s interests, but the last time I read up on caste was for a seventh-grade, deeply problematic assignment on Hinduism and it is a matter of principle with me to never set foot in tourist traps. From my window I see dumpsters and a man in a black slicker tipping bins full of new trash into them. Someone on a bike nearly runs into him – he stumbles, holds on to the bin by a whisker and screams “Fuck!” as half the contents spill out. I prepare my breakfast in the kitchen, layers of sliced meat and cheese on day-old bread that I get for cheap at the supermarket. My mother reminds me every day to eat healthy, but my body has been out of balance for too long – if I go green now, my system won’t know how to take it.

*

Excerpt from my neighbour’s new book: “She tossed her head back, stretching her neck and leaning back on her elbows to relieve any cricks, and that was when she felt it at the back of her throat – the unmistakable taste of bile. Caught by surprise she swallowed – quickly, automatically, and felt it go down, the tepid sour-sweet liquid, no more than a small mouthful but enough to unnerve her.” My neighbour has been releasing a book on Kindle every other month for the past four years and has tailored down to an art form the ability to stretch out for sentences what others might wrap up in a few words. She claims to have won awards for her writing, and when I looked her up afterwards I saw it was true. She has won awards, three of them, all from a publication based somewhere in Atlanta, Georgia that doesn’t show up on Google Maps. It is suspected that she is not actually a student and thus does not belong in this building. Face-wise she could be thirty, but then age is a tricky business. I was suspected myself of being under sixteen the first time I went to buy a bottle of wine.

*

I use the patch of clean counter beside the stovetop to roll my dough, dusting my fingers with flour first as the Internet said to. The dough always rises, in its defence, and having risen refuses to be felled again however assiduous the onslaught of my rolling pin. In all the videos I have seen about rotis they always cut to the part where things are nice and circular, as though someone had waved a wand or pulled a 3D-printing trick and there it was, the perfect flatbread, guaranteed to fluff up over a flame and be unstintingly amenable to the scooping up of lentils. In the end I throw golf balls or patty-cakes of the dough into the oven and bake until puffy. I have friends who would be deemed unfit for marriage on this count.

*

From the girl in the room opposite mine I learn a new word – dépaysement. In essential terms it means homesickness but it is more along the lines of being uprooted, of drifting in space, and only someone reared on the language would know how to use it and when, the exact sequence and coincidence of events that would call for the use of dépaysement over all its synonyms. “What he feels when I’m not around, that’s dépaysement,” she laughs. The he in question is her Caribbean boyfriend, about whom she talks with the certainty with which one might talk of one’s birthday. Dépaysement, I practise in the shower, and get the accent wrong each time.

*

I visit museums around once a week, as much for the fact of their being free as for an interest in art. As a child I could spend hours looking at paintings, but there is a sarcophagal sameness to all these Old Master renditions and even the best of them have eyes that see no good in you and make that plain. You, I say to an early Bruegel, you would only be valued by someone looking to never get a night’s sleep again. The thought trails into a fantasy where someone gives their enemy the Bruegel as a form of slow revenge, like arsenic, seeping into the recipient’s mind and keeping him up night after night until he kills his lover and then himself. Back home I seek out my neighbour and tell her about it, saying that maybe she’d like to spin it into a psychological thriller of sorts. Her face puckers up and she shakes her head. “It’s too commercial,” she says. “It’s not literature.

*

I have been coming home to cigarette butts in my sneakers and under the pillow for about three weeks now. I mistook the first one for a bug, and indeed it was about the size of one, dull and lonely. I have confronted the lady who comes in to clean once a week – no, was all she would say, shaking a fresh one out of a Dunhill pack, no. She is past forty, heavy in the bottom, straw-haired, lines across her face like someone inked them in. At the same time I remember that the butts in my room are Marlboros.

*

They mistreat the cat that lives down the corridor. Every night I hear it yowling, often for minutes on end, and during the day it is silent, presumably recovering. I try to tempt it out with tongue clicks and meows and a helping of milk in a saucer, but to no avail. Perhaps it knows that lactose is in fact bad for cats and thus refrains.

*

My visitor seems to have switched loyalties. The butts today are not Marlboro, but Player’s.

*

I think of a new use for an old shirt – curtain. I take the allocated ones down and knot a row of unwashed upper-body-wear along the rail by the sleeves. I pay some attention to aesthetics, putting them as much in the sequence of the rainbow as I can, but my only green shirt is currently serving time as foot wipe and so I use something black with turquoise piping in its stead. Between the mustard yellow and the cerulean blue it looks subdued, as though aware of the insufficiency of its greenness. I test my handiwork by sniffing – the smell is there but only faintly, a sweat-dust hybrid, thinned out by dispersion enough to be unpinnable to any one source. And I can use the allocated curtains as extra wraps.

*

The girl in the room opposite mine does not take public transport on principle. She walks everywhere, even if it is at the opposite end of town, and lives off mostly to-go meals on that account. Automobiles are killers, she maintains. Her legs are lead pipes encased in lycra, as thick in the thigh as in the calf. I recommend strength training to avoid muscle wastage; she pulls out a statistic about how strength training is bad for women. She is pale, the girl, and has no breasts to speak of. I once caught her doing ballet moves in her room wearing nothing but stockings and a little white band of cloth around the waist.

*

Excerpt from my neighbour’s next book: “It was a dismal state of affairs by any account, and yet it could have been worse. She could have been flipped out head-first instead of feet-first and landed with her nose in the bog below. She could have caught on a tree branch and dangled all night like an old dress.  She could have fallen upon the back of a cow who would have jumped over the moon with her.” Are there links between each book, I ask, connecting themes, bigger questions of some kind. It’s absurdism, she informs me coolly, there are no themes. “Everything’s fucked up. Absurdism is the only way out. If you read my blog,” she adds pointedly, “I talk all about it.” There is an ashtray full of safety-pins on the kitchen counter that I am debating ways to help myself to, but right then a flatmate comes out of her room and picks it up. “We need more chess pieces,” she says to no one in particular as she retreats.

*

Classes at my university last anywhere between two and five hours, and the teachers follow a version of the Pomodoro technique in which we all take a break every hour and regroup five minutes later. Everyone else has their established friend groups; for myself there is the coffee machine, riddled with buttons, by which I can conjure a triple macchiato grande should I wish. One can drink or eat in class as much as one likes, the focus being on the lessons learned rather than whether or not one’s mouth is full. At the schools I went to, public humiliation was the norm – woe betide the first-grader who raised a bottle of water to her lips without asking. It is only when we file back into class that I remember the test. I am handed a page with a column of questions, each with four choices. Players of Russian Roulette would be glad of their odds being 25% – I am unable to be glad, but I am at least less ruffled. I start to tick.

*

I have been located by a student who speaks my language. She swoops upon me with a gush of it and carts me off to the campus bistro for lunch. She speaks German well enough, but rolls her eyes at me the moment the cashier’s back is turned. “So guttural,” she says, using the accepted term among us foreigners for the language. I state that I have not learned any yet; she nods in approval. “Hold on to your cultural pride,” she advises. As she munches on a cheese roll and talks about her PhD I try to place her geographically in relation to myself, her name being the sort that could belong to any of the states. My sandwich arrives and she wrinkles her nose. “You eat pork?” “This is beef,” I say, watching myself fall in her estimation. She eyes me without speaking through my first three bites and then shakes her head. “You’ll end up like one of them at this rate,” she says, inclining her head towards the cashier.

*

There is a homeless artist at the university metro stop every night after seven. Tonight he is spray-painting a monkey on the station wall. The monkey stands at least eight feet tall and has plantain-size ears and an angry red penis. The artist moves without pause or visible breath, switching one can for another as arms might protrude and retract on a machine. I let two trains get by as I watch him work and it is only the sleepy heralding of the last train for the night that unpins me. As I leave he is adding a spurt of flowers to the monkey’s head with fat wavy petals, like worms.

*

It is nice to not have to check the train seats for betel-leaf juice before sitting.

*

Today my visitor has been smoking weed. I find the end of the joint under the pillow and unpick the paper, crumbling the still-warm leaves between my fingers. With weed my attachment is a childish one, born of the popular associations with artistic thought and higher states of being, and while my own trysts with it had been dull in the extreme, who knows that my visitor may not have cracked the code? The girl from down the hall on the right is eating a burrito in the kitchen and shakes her head when I ask if she’s seen any outsiders around. “I just returned five minutes ago,” she says. She is about to retreat when she turns back. “Have you seen my jade brooch?” “I saw you wearing it two days ago.” She frowns, shrugs and enters the bathroom as I begin to peel a carrot, patting my pocket first to ascertain that the brooch is where I put it.

*

I remember in the middle of dough-making that there is a Project Management presentation on Friday. I check my phone for messages and there they are, sixty-seven of them, on the chat group I have muted, mentions of me followed by where-are-you and can-you-please-respond-asap. The other people in the group are all from Madrid and speak exclusively in Spanish, planning each project their own way before switching to English and assigning me the introduction or the conclusion as one might assign a visiting cousin the smallest bedroom. We are supposed to meet at three and it is two-forty-five now. I cover the dough with a towel, check my T-shirt for obvious wrinkles and head out.

*

The girl down the hall on the right has a boyfriend. I have seen the backs of his head and arms, both scabby. She seems to like projecting a life independent of him – the few times we have talked, she has mentioned night runs, fish fingers and the difficulty of maintaining a white lab coat. The girl in the room opposite hers is the youngest of us and has only ever been with a man once. “Someone from school,” she confesses, “he’d moved away when he was fifteen and I ran into him again just last month, at the movies. And it was so good, what we felt, it was like ‘where have you been all my life’, you know? But then it got weird after that first time, so we kind of stopped.” There is something appealing about her breathy candour, and I contemplate making a friendship of it. She goes on, however, to talk of the many classmates from her college who found rooms in the same building and how they were planning a hike that weekend. “You can join us if you like!” she offers nicely enough. I observe the passive slump of her shoulders and decline.

*

I take on average twenty minutes to shower, singing first a Whitney Houston and then a Jonas Brothers song, one ear on the alert for knocks on the door. We have a single bathroom and a cupboard-sized kitchen among the four of us, and yet I cannot recall ever not having either of them free when I needed it. It’s as though the other three know what I am like and are punishing me for it this way, by giving me a wide enough berth to do what I do but also to make me second-guess myself, to keep me always on my toes while showering or cooking about whether or not I’m taking up someone else’s space. I imagine the whispered conferences when I am not around, about the way I speak, the way I walk, the way I hold pens between my forefinger and middle finger when I write. On the latter I have been quizzed ever since I was a child, but what is one to do, reflexes like that can’t be unlearned. Or can they? I search for YouTube videos on the topic and find them all circling around the theme of ‘how to fix your handwriting’. The notion that I need to be fixed is repellent and I switch to the new album from Kaleo. From thence to acrylic pours, to fried rice techniques, to interviews with James Corden, to goats attacking truckers, to scenes from Jurassic Park. It is past four when I sleep, and past ten – two hours into my finance mid-term test – when I wake up.

*

Someone has left an empty jar of face cream on the kitchen counter. I wait a day and a half before slipping it under my top and darting back into my room. The Internet calls it a coping mechanism, a response to unacknowledged trauma. I prefer to think of it as a found art project – things I take from street sides, from open surfaces, from bathroom sinks where people have left them behind. It will be a statement someday, I promise myself as I sift through the bagful of finds I have gathered so far, even though the part that evades me is what that statement will be. A local flavour will likely be involved, a way to fix it temporally and spatially as representative of my life. Only yesterday, however, I removed a picture postcard of the parliament house swiped from the bulletin board in my classroom. No cliches, I had told myself as I tore it up. And all at once with a not-unpleasant shock I see what my neighbour meant that day about the Bruegel story being too commercial. I put the bag away and open her blog on my laptop, a mostly-black webpage titled somewhat ominously “Thoughts From The Deep.” She shares posts about once a month of the semi-intellectual-diatribe-against-life type – common enough, and yet there’s something fresh about the way she does hers. Right at the bottom, from about six years ago, is a post that reads: I have secrets I cannot abide to share. I close my eyes and think of the secrets I couldn’t abide to share – lies told, math tests copied, men cheated on – and for a few brief moments I allow myself to feel sorry about it all. When I open my eyes there is the ping of a notification. She has uploaded a new post, a page-long essay on the boiling of water that begins as a sort of battleground setup and concludes metaphysically: “It has begun, the transcendence into a higher state of being, and it will not be paused now.”

*

There is a card on the kitchen table when I return from class. It is from my neighbour, inviting myself and the rest of the block to dinner tonight. She has been accepted, runs the calligraphic text on the card, into a writers’ conference somewhere up in the mountains, and wants to treat us all to a celebratory meal. The girl from the room opposite mine is spooning peanut butter into her mouth and watching me read. So is it true, she asks me as I put the card down, did she really get into a conference? She’s won awards, I say with a shrug, I guess a conference couldn’t have been far behind. What do I care, either way I do not have to cook tonight, she laughs. Back in my room I ponder the question – what does one wear to someone else’s glory? It is too cold for dresses, and too warm for fleece coats. I find a pink blouse that has transitioned past ripeness and bears now a muted smell, like dry grain or rice. In honour of the night I add an extra layer of perfume.

*

There are fairy lights draped around the appliances and sequinned stars pasted on the wall. On the table sits the proverbial roast, a chicken that is whole and brown and glistening, actually glistening like in the advertisements for Thanksgiving I have always distrusted, and bedded in fixings of green and yellow drizzled with something spottily white. My neighbour has assumed position by the table with a knife in her hand and is dispensing with the chicken generously, almost eagerly, shaving slice after slice off the breast, sides, wings, flanks, fanning them out in threes on paper plates and putting one into every hand that approaches. A girl in dungarees has refused a plate. “I’m vegetarian,” she says. My neighbour looks at her with ill-disguised suffering and retracts the plate inch by inch, as though giving the girl a chance to change her mind. I shred the top half of my portion with the fork and that’s when I see it, the veins of red running through the inside. It is raw. I peel the skin off and chew, reminding myself that some people take their steak half-cooked on purpose. After the first layer of crispy brine comes a sting, truly a sting, of some metallic fluid. The Greeks divided our inner workings into four humours, only three of which would make it into modern textbooks, and who was to say that black bile – the one dismissed – did not in fact refer to the curse of eating flesh unjustly taken and served? I conceal the meat beneath the fixings and make my way over to the dustbin.

“Wait,” says my neighbour from behind. I smoothen my face into one of not-guilt.

“The compost heap is outside.”

Two people are kissing in a wooden chair, their pace neither quickening nor slacking as I pass them. I tip the food into the compost bin, and then drop to my knees and expel a mushy-briny mixture in which I can see the shreds of chicken and my own teeth marks in them if I imagine hard enough. Somebody giggles.

*

There is beer on the table when I get back inside. The chicken platter has disappeared, as have the plates from everyone’s hands, and I start to wonder if what I had thought was raw meat was merely a different style of cooking than I am used to. More people have come in, one of whom I recognise as someone from the house with the mistreated cat. Propelled now by an empty stomach as much as a sense of righteousness I decide to confront her about it. There is no cat in the house, I am informed with asperity.

“Then what is it I hear yowling every night?”

She blushes, a deep and actual pink, and walks away quickly. I watch her approach a man at the other end of the room and gesticulate towards me while talking as the man visibly twitches in response, and then it strikes me what they’re talking about and what the cat really is and I say “Oh!” out loud, like any tin-headed Enid Blyton schoolgirl who stubs her toe playing lacrosse. My neighbour has a beer in each hand and is talking loudly about child prodigies, which leaves me free to leave before she catches me doing so. Entering my flat I see a girl with purple hair grinding coffee for the filter and smile back at her before it occurs to me that I haven’t seen her before. I open the door to my room and find the bed made, the floor empty. For a moment I think the cleaning woman broke in, and then I spot the boxing gloves on the chair and register that it isn’t my room, and this is the wrong flat. And then I have my second “oh” moment in ten minutes as I realise how the cigarette butts came to be in my room and how the sameness of the flats extends to the keys as well, fitting just as smoothly into any of the four equivalent rooms on my floor, and I step back and out and count the doors – first, second, third to the left of the stairwell – before I reenter a flat and a room, my own this time, and lie on the unmade bed and drift off, my mind a whirl of thoughts about coincidence, secret visitors, the possibility of sharing a joint with them someday and the truly remarkable style of room security in this building.

*

I am invited to see the dean after lunch, runs the message notification on my phone, as though I am a guest and she is speeding up her afternoon salad on my account. And indeed when I walk in and take a seat it feels like we’re equals, the way she smiles and asks after me before introducing the purport of the invite. Here at the university, she says, they believe in the comfort of their students, and even more specifically that the boundaries of comfort are amenable to stretching. Consider it a rubber band, she says, one with a high – she extends her hands – degree of elasticity. She speaks with more deliberation than the words call for, and I can tell that she has rehearsed this metaphor, making sure she doesn’t fumble or even frown in front of me. But at some point – she continues, bringing her hands down – even rubber must stop stretching if it is not to break entirely, and even student comfort must have its breaking point, especially when it comes to either failing tests or missing them altogether. And far be it from them to judge a student by tests or assignments alone, but we are after all in a system, not a vacuum, and in a system, everyone who receives must also give. In short, I have six months left, enough to turn things around – and she has no doubt, she adds warmly, that I will do so much sooner – and I can refer to the student handbook for the minimum grades I must achieve. Anything less – she drops her voice to an apologetic pitch – and I will be recommended to my home institute for retransfer.

I used to like to tell people: “Give me the right stage and I will move the world.” The dean is waiting for me to speak, her hands clasped in front of her as though there’s nothing she’d rather listen to. And so I open my mouth to speak of – what? My found art? My unwashed clothes? My neighbour’s chicken? Which among these will resonate with the woman before me, she with the academic title and the earnest student-first principles and the right to a leatherback chair? She nods her head encouragingly, and there is a pencil on the desk I could flip and strike her on the nose with. Instead, I nod back, get up and leave.

As I come out I collide with someone whose files I drop. We crouch and gather in unison, his hands thick and knottily formed and with a crested ring that I recognise as that of the Freemasons. Standing up he towers a foot and a half over me and his English is only mildly accented as he smiles. He asks me which classroom I am in and seems pleased to know that it’s the one next to his. It is only when I am halfway down the quad that I place him as someone from my own building. Had he been at the dinner last night? What had he thought of the chicken? A month ago I might have been glad of the chance to see him again – today, I will likely forget him by the time I am home.

*

I can smell it as soon as I enter. There is a small mountain of it at my literary neighbour’s elbow and more to come, the knife going chop-chop-chop. She has been crying. For a moment I think that she too has misplaced herself but no, the girl down the hall on the right had admitted her about twenty minutes ago and told her that I’d be back from class soon, and in the meantime she needed something concrete and repetitive to do and there was an absolute mountain of onions beside the microwave. I refrain from pointing out that they are not onions, but shallots. It has been cancelled, she goes on, that conference she was accepted into, and they will not be returning her money. She tried to track them down online, and it turned out that they had no address and the number listed was out of service. They were a fraud.

We look at each other, and we look at the shallots. And then I pull out the covered bowl I had left in the microwave to rise.

“This might sound strange,” I say, “but those would be really good cooked up in dough.”

Out the cheap wine to keep us going, out the canola oil for the frying. I show her how I pluck bits off the dough and shape them into balls and she is dubious at first, but I reassure her by saying that this is by no means an original invention, people eat them everywhere in all kinds of cultures and give them their own special names – sopapillas, youtiao, doughboys, take your pick. From the cupboard I retrieve spices and red chilli paste to add to the shallots, making dents in each ball with my thumb and patting some of the mix in and pinching the dough back over it before tossing the ball into the Dutch oven, watching it puff and crackle and grow brown boils on top. There is a macramé-type bracelet on my neighbour’s left wrist with horsehead-shaped charms hanging from it. I can ask her where she bought it, or even persuade her to lend it to me, and perhaps she’ll just give me the whole thing if the food mellows her enough. She’s started eating one from the first batch and I can tell that she has burnt her tongue but she’s liking it, the way she’s nodding, and now she’s saying maybe we can add some cheese to it, parmesan or something, give it a little more of that nutty flavour. We’ve each had a glass and a half of wine and the world seems a little prettier than it did twenty minutes ago. Food connects, food enlivens, food expands the mind and body and I can live with that, I’m almost sure I can, the way I can maybe learn to live with myself someday. I take out the packet of Grana Padano from the fridge and glance at the per serving calorie count and shrug. A walk around the neighbourhood after dinner, perhaps, would not be amiss.

NEW YORK HANG-UP

My clothes hung from the tree on 73rd Street like dead fish. I’m not sure why I thought to walk down the street in the first place. It had been six months since we broke up and I dimly assumed myself ready for such voyeuristic indulgences.

It was late summer, my skin slicked in a layer of sweat, the streets half-empty from the exodus of residents from the piping hot city. What was the worst that could happen? I thought. I knew you were one of the individuals to retreat in August, so I considered myself protected from the possibility of running into you. I just wanted to have a look, a quick glance through the window to see if the apartment had changed at all since I left.

It looked as though the street had hardly changed. The black car with the man who lived inside it was still parked in its usual place at the end of the road. The windshield of the car was wrapped in tin foil to refract the sun’s punishing haze. I looked inside the car for the man, the top of his head just scarcely visible. He reclined back in his chair where he took an afternoon nap.

I looked up at the little-leaf lindens and Callery pear trees that lined the street. They were adorned in chlorophyll-saturated leaves. They stood tall, swept in partial shade, and somehow indifferent to the city conditions. As I neared the apartment, I studied the cracks in the sidewalk, counting each slab of concrete. I stopped when I noticed a cigarette glowing amidst the soil at the base of the tree outside of your building. I knew it was your abandoned cigarette by the half-burned eagle motif affixed on its side. One of the bird’s wings still survived.

Everything seemed pretty much the same about the four-story walk-up. The front door was held ajar by a brown shipping box. Two children with gauze in their mouths and their mother with her cell phone pressed into her ear walked out from the dentist’s office that occupied the ground floor of the building.

I walked to the other side of the street so I could get a better look at the second-floor apartment. The tree’s leaves and branches made dappled light on the prewar facade. I looked up into what was our first shared space together. I remembered how the realtor told us that the two looming windows were like gold dust in Manhattan. The air conditioning unit hung in the second-floor window and when I listened close enough, I could still make out its low murmur. I could still recall the way the rain at night splattered against it. The harsh pitter patters had bothered us over our first few rainy autumnal nights there until they eventually relaxed us and drew us into a most peaceful sleep.

I couldn’t see into the apartment because there were shades hanging which hadn’t been there before. I imagined you standing atop the chaise longue we picked up from someone else’s trash to fasten the shades to the windowpanes. We had once spoken about getting shades, but we decided against it when we realised how much we savoured the few daily moments of sunlight in the apartment. Each day we sat around waiting for the moment at half past five when the parquet floors of the south-facing studio would be washed in stripes of white light. Even the film of dust that the sun exposed didn’t seem to bother me in those moments.

I remembered how, in the spring, the tree bloomed clusters of minuscule white flowers; when the petals dropped, the branches were sprinkled in a layer resembling fallen snow. When we laid in bed on a Sunday morning, torn between a hangover and horniness for each other’s bodies, we watched the birds in the tree eating the tiny fruits. They would scatter seeds in their droppings elsewhere.

I yanked myself out of nostalgia. There was a breeze in the air and one of the tree’s branches tapped lightly against the window. I followed the branch’s sway with my eyes until I noticed a garment hanging there, billowing lightly in the wind. I thought I recognised it as a shirt you used to wear. My first instinct was to worry about the shirt, you, and how you must have got it there. Once, when you were drunk, you had climbed the tree, your bare feet digging into the trunk for dear life.

Then, as the branch swayed into a patch of light, I recognised the shirt as my own, a deep blue turtleneck with a slightly sparkled patina. As I looked further up the tree, following its branches up and up with my eyes like I sometimes followed the varicose veins in your arms, I noticed several of my garments hanging like ornaments, the tree itself like some kind of effigy. There was a T-shirt I wore to bed, a leather skirt I stole from my sister, and an unidentified blouse.

My blood pressure dropped like it did when you embarrassed me on a night out or spoke offensively out of turn. I felt exposed and ashamed, my clothes hung out to weather the elements on 73rd Street in a public spectacle. I imagined you throwing the clothes from the apartment in a drunken fury. I felt red-faced and abashed for walking away from our risky, youthful, and intoxicated first love.

*

There had been a moment a year or so before we broke up when we went to the Christmas party of your best friend. I had wanted to stay back, because I had the gut-wrenching feeling in my stomach like something was going to go wrong, like someone I hadn’t wanted to see was going to show up.

“Victoria, I promise you that guy will not go anywhere near the house,” you said, wrapping your strong hands around my torso and squeezing me tight in a way that reassured me I was, indeed, safe.

So we went to the party that night. Several cups of tequila with lime later, your friend, the host of the party, came up behind me and whispered I’m sorry, you may want to go out the back door into my ear. I quickly found you elsewhere in the room, an American Spirit tucked behind your ear and your lips carved in deep lines of red wine. I asked for help and gesticulated my eyes at you. You slurred something back at me. Before that point, your drunkenness to me was exciting and enticing, a risk that I was curious to take. Then, as I begged for you to process what I was trying to say, your drunkenness became a threat.

Over the clamour of the room and the drawl of the speakers, I heard the heavy lacquered front door to the house open. I looked up, suddenly sober. He whom I had never wanted to see again loomed in the doorway, his figure reemerging from what I wished were a nightmare. He was the boy at university who had, in one grey and fragmented night, taken advantage of me.

Before I got in a word with you, you walked up to him. Your body was loose and aggressive, your mouth was wide open, the word rapist hissing from your tongue. The others at the party stood around in silent passivity, while I let myself out the back door of the house.

There’s no proof, I heard someone say before the door shut behind me. I was somehow very warm in the frigid winter air. The words followed me home, the three-syllable sentence syncing with my breath.

*

In my mind, the two moments are inextricably linked. As I looked at the tree, in awe of its formidable power over the city, I felt sorry for it to be littered by my things. You loved that tree, in fact you had a great affinity with trees in general. It was one of the many fascinations of yours that I adopted because I wanted to be consumed by everything that consumed you. I thought of the poor birds, who seek refuge in the tree for food, protection, and oxygen.

The way I felt about my clothes hanging there, where they had likely been tormented by wind and rain, was no different from the way I felt when I slipped out the back door of the party that evening. Exposed and ashamed.

After I recounted the story of the party to friends, they gasped in awe, like you had acted a hero in an otherwise withdrawn room. It was true, you were the only person to defend me. I did admire you. Was I supposed to feel grateful? Shouldn’t that have been expected of my best friend and lover? The attention in that room was not on me nor my suffering but on your dramatic performance, which may have sprung from the right intentions but initiated a tableau of self-indulgent fists thrown.

When I later recounted the story of my clothes hanging from the tree like scarlet letters, they laughed at the melodramatics of the act and rolled their eyes at its novel-worthy volatility.

Why do survivors of destructive relationships feel shame? Why does shame spur from trauma?

My clothes, like relics of our lost relationship, hung there, some of them only held up by a single brittle branch. My instinct was to climb up the tree, to follow the same path I had watched you take to get to the top, and to take my things down. I decided, however, that the clothes were no longer mine, and certainly not mine to do away with from the tree. Part of me even felt optimistic that you would retrieve the clothes yourself.

Until that moment, I considered walking away from pain an act of denial. I wanted to stay to confront, change, erase, and fix things. Suddenly I realised that by walking away from your airing dirty laundry, I displayed a new form of kindness towards myself. Self-compassion – and in this case walking away – is, after all, the most powerful antidote to shame and heartbreak.

BY SAIL AND BY STEAM

“à voile et à vapeu” – “To work by sail or by steam,” French slang for bisexual

You, whoever you are, and above all that you are, are motion and heat and air and water. I breathe you – I try to breathe.

I turn to vapour.

We sail. We steam ahead, gliding on these sheets, skin slippery, muscles tightening and pushing with propulsive strokes. We lie back, gasping, as the engines cool into afterglow.

Hello there, to lovers past and future. To each of you and all of you. To you who are both, and to you who are neither, who have other ways of traversing this sea which encompasses so many voyages, so many destinations.

You are the reverberating hull, richly, fully steady in the waves. And I the sea that would swallow it, the storm that tosses, the rock that offers peril or shelter.

You are strung with cables humming in high winds, singing like the veins. You are laid with circuits of nerves in electric wires, sophisticated and swift. You make a sail with your broad back, a canvas of your bending, billowing body.

Hello to the steam of your breath. Thank you, when you guide me home with your hair like smoke. Welcome, when you find your way as I stoke the furnace within you.

Vapour dissipates into the atmosphere, not before it curls our hair and glistens on our skin. Hot enough to scald.

A heaviness in my lungs makes my heart beat rapidly, hammering, like the pistons in an engine. Something in me rotates, a propeller faster and faster. A smooth, sharp prow slices the waves. Sheets of it water across the deck in a smooth gleam.

Hello to you and your currents, you with whirlpools of hair swirling on your arms, your legs, leading down from your navel to the cradle of your hips, to the cyclone.

I am waves; my hips move in them with no more volition than the tide. But you are more than a strip of sheltering sand, absorbing what’s left of me after the crest. You swell above me as if full of the sky. Filled with me, filling, and yet there are gasps and panting from both of us as if never filled enough, still straining after something. Gusts of breath and sharp, sharp blows of something else, something more…

We surge against the current, push on through the storm. You stand in the rain, loose clothing in turns swelling around you and pushed flat against your body with the wind. Weather reveals and revels in every shape of you. And just as easily, I think, could such fabric be ripped off.

Cables gone salty with ocean breeze, with sweat, hold sails taut against the bodies of air that push into them. Seemingly so thin, so strained, but holding. Knots grow tighter as they dry. Perhaps it’s dangerous. Perhaps we shouldn’t let them ever get dry. Let’s not.

Hello to you, past and future, familiar and unfamiliar, never identical, never alien.

To you who are…

You are this, or that, in a language I barely know, in a language I cannot speak; there’s no language I can quite speak at this moment.

Am I a sail? Am I steam? Am I hull or zephyr? Am I anything so vast, so real? Am I water? Am I rope?

What am I above you, and at your side, and beneath you – watching your broad back, your strong shoulders, your breast full like clouds bearing storm, your straight and curving parts, the uplifting weight carried by your bones?

THE JANUS DOOR

“Janus DDC_4252” by Abode of Chaos

Janus, god of doors, represents looking forward and backward, beginnings and endings, and transitions.

When Alan hit his head falling against the bathroom door, neither he nor I nor EMS could open it. It took the fire department breaking down the door to rescue Alan and rush him on his way to the hospital.

I wanted to be in the ambulance with Alan, but EMS would not wait for me to dress because it was a head injury and Alan needed treatment immediately. It was seven a.m., and I was in a robe.

Alan wanted his wallet, which I gave him after filling it with “tip” money. EMS asked Alan what else he needed. “I have my wallet and my wife; don’t need anything else.”

Alan loved our apartment, which at five o’clock became a golden pond. He’d long said the only way he’d ever leave it would be “feet first,” and as EMS wheeled him out feet first, a chill ran through me.

I tried to dress quickly but was impeded by the wood and nails that had turned bathroom and hall into what looked like a war zone.

Alan went into the hospital with a head injury and was transferred to rehab for the weak leg that had buckled, causing the fall. He was tested for COVID-19; the result was negative. He declared it the third-happiest day of his life, the first being when he married me.

Three weeks later he tested positive and 10 days later the virus claimed him.

During the period from March 7, 2020, to April 15, 2020, I cared little that our apartment looked like a construction site or that walking barefoot was not an option as the floor was littered with splinters and hidden nails.

At some point, management had the place cleaned up and a temporary brown door was installed. It was the peak of the pandemic in Manhattan, and I was told that all nonessential work would be delayed until the threat had lessened.

There was no funeral, no memorial service, no gathering of friends and family, no hugs. I’d been prevented from seeing Alan for the last month of his life. I wasn’t even allowed to view his body.

I mourned in isolation.

I was advised to focus on the happy memories, but I couldn’t. Seeing the door and damaged door frame forced me to relive the morning of March 7 and the weeks that followed.

COVID-19 had destroyed the rituals of grieving and the comfort to be had by human contact.

Alan had said that at any ceremony for him, he wanted the Mozart Requiem Mass in D Minor. So, this past April 14 – anniversary of the last day he was happy, expressing joy at our upcoming anniversary on April 17 ­– I immersed myself in the Mozart Requiem. On April 17, I switched to one of Alan’s favorite operas, Le Nozze di Figaro.

I still couldn’t indulge in looking at our myriad photo albums, proof of our happy times – in Budapest, Venice, Vienna, Paris, Prague, Florence, etc.

Alan and I usually started our evenings at home watching Jeopardy!, competing to be faster than the contestants and each other. Now, as I watch without him, in one of the commercials the background music starts with Chopin’s Minute Waltz followed by a rousing segment of Mozart’s Requiem. Yes, the Requiem. Alan’s Requiem.

Several weeks ago, on a routine inspection of smoke alarms, the supervisor noted the bathroom door and frame. The pandemic, sadly, is still with us, but he ordered that the door and door frame be painted.

It was done – beautifully.

That night, scarcely aware of what I was doing, I started to look at our photo albums and felt Alan, in his Hudson blue urn atop the music cabinet, smiling at me, guiding me through this transition and reminding me that Janus looked forward as well as backward.

BOOK REVIEW: SEASONS OF PURGATORY

What is purgatory? In Shahriar Mandanipour’s stories, purgatory transgresses memory, personal history, political upheaval, war, and social norms. Boundaries and lines of demarcation are not clear in this collection of stories. These stories invoke constant unease in the reader – the feeling of dislocation from place, time, society, and self that one imagines must accompany any purgatory. Each story leaves you haunted. Ghosts figure prominently in the tales: those who are dead, our past selves, lost loves, drifted purpose, dreams, and memories. No character really cleanses or purifies themselves, and no story ends without interpretive possibilities. Purgatory, it seems, is the act of being human, living with the consequences of our decisions and the realities of our times.

Translated from the Persian by Sara Khalili, and published by Bellevue Press, Seasons of Purgatory is a collection of short stories clearly inspired by the historical events of 1979–1980 in Iran. Revolution, coup d’etat, war with Iraq – almost every story deals in some fashion with the aftermath of this momentous period in Iranian history. No character is left unchanged by these events. Each mesmerizing story follows decisions of dissidents, soldiers, and families.

Captain Meena – the only character who appears in two stories within the collection – grapples with the complexities of his decision to let a defecting Iraqi soldier die to protect his own men (“Seasons of Purgatory”). This soldier, named Nasser, becomes a specter for the soldiers in this mountainous outpost, his corpse decomposing on the mountain, the white flag waving in his bony hand. His corpse seems to move – one day his head is looking left, the next day it is looking right – sending Captain Meena into a sort of madness from which he cannot escape. In a later story, “The Color of Midday Fire,” Meena reappears. Facing burnout, fatigue, and questionable mental stability, he is on a mandatory vacation when his daughter is killed by a leopard. He hunts the leopard, facing him directly at one point in the story: “he explained that during his fray with the leopard, for a few seconds, they had locked eyes. He spoke of the leopard’s amber eyes, of their coldness, of the icy flames that lived in those eyes”. Meena, though given ample opportunity to kill the leopard, never kills him. “I couldn’t,” he says. “My child’s flesh is in its body…my child’s blood runs in its veins… I just couldn’t”. This is a purgatory, and it will last all the seasons of Meena’s memory. As readers, we are left to question Meena’s decision making – his leaving Nasser to die, not taking out revenge on the leopard – and imagine our own decision making if put in these situations. They are not morally rational decisions, but rather choices fraught with the complexity of life, death, and the connected nature of reality.

Animals and seasons figure prominently in these stories. Bellevue Press publishes books that seek to open interdisciplinary dialogues at the intersections of arts and science, according to an imprint at the back of the book. Two questions seem central in Seasons of Purgatory: what makes human decision making primal/animalistic? And, does “nature” (in the form of seasons and animals) act more rationally than man? A truly gut-wrenching story in the collection, “Shatter the Stone Tooth,” portrays the limits of man’s compassion for the animal world. In the story, the narrator serves as an aid worker in a remote village struggling with crop failure, poverty, and disease. A stray dog comes to the village, is assisted in survival by the aid worker, but is ultimately gruesomely killed by the villagers. This act of human cruelty sends the aid worker into a downward spiral of madness expressed in letters sent home to the love of his life. She cannot decipher the letters, as they become increasingly erratic and delusional. He speaks of a cavern where he has discovered a carving of a man and a dog. The aid worker is trying to decipher the cavern art – what does it mean, its significance to his own situation. He is driven to the cavern, never heard from again. Is this a return to the elemental – our primal relationship with animals in the face of so much human cruelty – or psychological madness? These types of uneasy endings and questions typify Mandanipour’s stories.

But, as importantly, the stories play with this uneasy relationship between reason and madness, particularly in the juxtaposition of humans against the natural world. Animals and seasons have knowledge and agency in each of these stories. Fish are premonitory, vipers develop agency, trees, mountains, and streams contain secrets and truths.

The psychological and sociological consequences of retreating into ourselves, that results from our own and other people’s decision-making, is another theme of the stories. Most of the characters find themselves alone. In “Shadows of the Cave,” Mr. Farvaneh remains socially isolated, unable to sleep after his release from incarceration during the coup d’etat. Farvaneh is haunted by the dark, the shadows – he leaves lights on and must resort to having neighbors stay with him until he falls asleep. The soldiers in “Seasons of Purgatory” are haunted by the night sky: “in the middle of the night, one of us would jolt awake, drenched in sweat, and he would listen to see whether he heard that scream in his sleep or whether someone in the valley was calling for help”. Dorna, the main character in “If She Has No Coffin,” suffers from a psychological affliction, perhaps split personality disorder, perhaps just an imaginary friend, that accompanies living in a war-torn nation. Similarly, the narrator of the closing story, “If You Didn’t Kill the Cuckoo Bird,” is imprisoned. He seeks to remember the woman he loves, and through narrative stories he shares with his cellmate, awaits the day when he will be released from prison and reunited with her. In the end, we cannot as readers reconcile whether his cellmate is real or fictional. The narrator doesn’t escape prison, nor is he released. He is left only with his memory.

The stories also deal explicitly with the ramifications of war, injustice, cultural norms, and forgiveness. Two stories highlight these themes poignantly. “King of the Graveyard” centers the narrative on two parents grappling with the disappearance of their son by the state. The mother, Mahrokh Khanoom, seeks to find her son’s grave after he was wrongfully accused of a crime and executed. The father believes he has found the grave but is not certain. His source seems shady and untrustworthy, motivated by his own financial gain, and the mother questions whether the grave is that of her son throughout the story. By the end, the father also has his doubts. It is a heart-wrenching tale of not having closure on the death of a loved one. In “Seven Captains,” the cultural issue of stoning adulterers to death is examined. Decades after he slept with a married woman (Kokab), a man seemingly from a Western country, returns to Iran to visit the site where she was stoned to death. He wonders why, after planning their escape, she never came to be with him. The story questions the cultural practice of stoning, but also people’s decisions to participate in such practices. In this story, the narrator is culpable in Kokab’s death.

As a closing note, a word more about the narrative style of these stories. Part of what makes the collection so arresting is the writing. Many of these stories are nonlinear. They flow back and forth between memory, dreams, and the present. They transport you in a disjointed fashion across the narrative arc. Thus, readers are encouraged to read slowly and carefully. You will not always understand the construction, nor the conclusions, but this is part of Mandanipour’s project: to put us into a state of disequilibrium in a way that highlights the complexities of the human experience in the fallout of war and revolution. Seasons of Purgatory is not an uplifting book of short stories. Many are quite jarring, discombobulating, and challenging to read. But they are necessary.

Seasons of Purgatory
by Shahriar Mandanipour
Translated from the Persian by Sara Khalili
Bellevue Literary Press, 208 pages

THE END OF BRITISH SUMMER TIME

Lee would tell the curtains if they’d cheer how “bodies have a mind of their own, flesh occupies itself with new desires,” and he knows that now there’s no need for Bex to spit out the bloody obvious. He’d say, could he turn back the clock “and surely, you should see – ” as palms spread Christ-like innocence itself, though God-knows X-ray Bex she always saw too well, CT-scanned his moral fudge. “My body, too,” she said as she set off. His body chose to not make worse the scene, flesh defaulting to lumpy mope not flight nor fight.

Let’s move on. How the weeks become litter. Here’s Lee, alone, housebound, slothful legs imitate absenting until an empty sofa blocks his way; shouts at furniture, ceiling, unflushed cistern, throat lying to the emptiness how he’ll “face discomfort in comfort.” He’s unmapped in an avalanched room, tells the fat-encrusted hot plate a mitigation, why, unjust it is, a man as blossom as he must have a hobby not undeserved punishment, plain to see, it’s his nature, nurturing adventure, much like setting out for Asia and discovering America. Chief product of his land: Floors emptied of her shoes. Population: One. Imports: Wine. In an altogether different time-zone.

His body shudder-sighs, sits squat-sulk, flutters creak-cracked lips to sip imports to slip through news of current affairs, not his, no no, it meant nothing, not that, rather hanky-panky in the Cabinet, as per, Parliament of Cocks, power pooled in privately educated spaces, relay team of twits, where among corporate nibbles, sauvignon blanc, leaks of CCTV infidelity, as the television schedule begins its nightly mockery, the announcer warbles “now the weather where you are at six.”

At seven it transpires the world’s end is a sour front of low pressure, all frost fingerprints on the metal handles of artfully closed doors, but look, let’s be reasonable, he contrives to game the hard soap sink, lectures it now Bex is long gone, not that she listened, how a phase-change is no mystery, it being comprehensible, at least to someone somewhere settled.

Still, may cause disruption.

London’s forecast is for fragile crystals by late evening, mizzle turns to sleet, hail to locust, usual for this time of year, though things will settle, in some new region she will settle, while beside himself the television chirrs “coming up next filmed before lockdown a new series of Pointless.”

He unpeels a land of unlit lamps where a coat hook shrugs fibres of her fabric into his lungs, exhales an unintended air, no graces, at least he’s the house to himself, home as castle, battlement bafflement, and her bedsit well worth his fuck, bit of fun, hobby, nature unnurtured, why not rather stamp collecting? as the schedule drones, fails to condone, trills “Only Connect, Mastermind, Would I Lie to You?

Her going snuffed his coming, home fired burned after losing an hour on a stranger’s threadbare sofa, 50 quid, claim it through expenses, showered, usually, as Bex cooked, as if he wished to change early every clock while home proved able to twist itself into a house, right location, do it yourself, wrong channel, wide-screen peeps “up next DIY SOS, Grand Designs, Amazing Small Spaces.”

In the corner lounges an outline of bugger all, there, can’t you see her memory? floored, a thread, wholly lost by threshold, a rug rich with fossil footfall, furnishing a singular key hung high on undusted walls as dust motes from love’s last needlework award a thimbleful of nothing, though he will settle, she will settle, with someone somehow settled.

Don’t forget to turn back the clock.

“I haven’t lost my head,” Lee tells the kettle. “This is me rattling the cage.” On it boils, limescaled, her job to clean, cold room of roiling steam, though maybe he will settle as she has settled in relief. “It could be worse, got to laugh,” he lies over the continuity announcer, chitter “Scandi crime thriller, long silences, lingering shots of lakes.”

The one thing able to satisfy the longing in his lungs is the goodnight cigarette they shared, a small addiction, more a habit, settee settled, which for her was a sniff of stupid sin, for him a fluttered intimacy, crammed with bitter lipsticked nicotine, neither able to finish a whole one alone.

“How come, how I did come, how did I come to be alone unsettled at this windowsill of moments?” Notwithstanding her gone-scent wisdom or the memory of the forgiveness of her body. “This being the last episode of the current season,” these documentaries of lost men in colourless rooms, trills tele “Storyville, some viewers find offensive.”

Rioja two-for-one toasts empty belly. Given there’s no witness he licks her favourite glass in search of her last drop. Colder than he can remember. A nice woman on the other side sings soft, blue, forecasting “Sufficient for snow, a weather warning, Question Time.”

Don’t you have a bed to go to?

BOOK REVIEW: THE SKY ABOVE THE ROOF

In her latest novel, The Sky Above the Roof, Nathacha Appanah takes us on a journey through three generations of a fractured family, told from the different perspectives of a mother and her two children.

One night, a 17-year-old boy named Wolf steals his mother’s car to go and find his sister, who left home 10 years earlier after a furious argument involving a cake and a brandished knife. Most of the journey passes carefully and without incident, but when the unlicensed Wolf reaches the town where his sister lives, he panics and starts driving on the wrong side of the road, causing an accident. When we join the story Wolf has just been arrested and is on his way to the local remand centre, leaving his mother (Phoenix) and sister (Paloma) to deal with the fallout.

The Sky Above the Roof is a short book (134 pages), and I think it’s fair to say that there isn’t a wasted word. Appanah’s writing is truly beautiful, shimmering in places, poetic in others. The prologue has an almost fairy tale feel to it – indeed, it begins with ‘Once upon a time…’ and bounces along for a couple of pages setting the scene in much the same way as the narrator of a play or a pantomime might do, before the curtain is swept away and the main players are introduced:

‘And so once upon a time in such a country there was a boy whose mother called him “Wolf”. She thought this name would bring him strength, luck, natural authority, but how could she know that this boy would grow up to be the gentlest and strangest of sons and that he would end up being captured like a wild animal and there he is now, in the back of the police van, as we turn the page.’

Names and their meanings are incredibly important in this book, as is the power that they have to define us, both good and bad. Phoenix used to be someone different. Born Eliette (which means God has answered), she was the only child of parents who thought they were unable to have a family after years of unsuccessful attempts. When they do finally have their much-wanted baby, they have had her name picked out for years – a name chosen to honour their own grandparents. Much is made of Eliette’s beauty, indeed she is the most beautiful baby in the hospital according to the doctors and nurses on the maternity ward, who call in friends from other wards to come and marvel at her. But her mother knows instinctively that she is not an Eliette and that the name is wrong, yet she sticks with it anyway and tries to make her into the Eliette of her dreams. She is a child of many talents and an accomplished singer from an early age. Crammed into uncomfortable costumes and made-up to look more mature, Eliette is acutely aware of the looks she gets from her audience – lustful from the men, disapproving (sometimes) from the women. As she grows and develops it becomes only more painful to her and she lives with a constant ball of fear in her stomach that she tries in various ways to suppress or vomit out. Eventually one of the men puts thought into action, forcing a kiss while she waits to go on stage. His hands are so big against her 11 year old cheeks that he could easily crush her skull as he holds it still and forces his tongue into her mouth. When he has gone, her mother scolds Eliette for messing up her makeup and reapplies the cosmetic mask – the perfect painted-on personality – before sending her daughter back out to face the crowd. That night, Eliette’s performance doesn’t go as expected, and Phoenix is born.

The name Phoenix is of course symbolic as that of a new woman rising from the ashes of Eliette, but it’s also important in that it’s the name that she chooses for herself. Eliette was a persona she was forced to wear and in throwing it off and choosing something new she is reborn. All traces of Eliette are obliterated with hair dye, dark makeup, goth clothes and, later on, by tattoos. No-one (except her psychiatrist) is allowed to call her Eliette anymore. Eventually Phoenix is able to quiet the demons that live in a skin she never felt was her own and is able to be the person she has always felt she really was.

For her children though, this pattern is just repeated again: she gives them names that carry weight and preconceptions that they will almost certainly fail to live up to. Wolf, in particular, is nothing like a wolf. He is a small, delicate child who gets lost in his own world and stumbles over his words. He can fix almost anything mechanical, yet he suffers from an almost crushing anxiety. He is just as imprisoned by his name as Eliette was by hers and struggles under the weight of it. Throughout his childhood, Phoenix regularly takes him to the doctor, worried that there is something wrong with him and looking for an explanation for his strangeness, his other-worldliness, but Wolf is not ill, he is just… Wolf. After the accident, and knowing that her son wants only his sister, she falls into a deep sleep and dreams she is in the car being driven by the Wolf she had always dreamed that he would be; strong, respected and in control.

Whereas Eliette and her parents existed very firmly in the centre of their town – visible and social, a factory worker, a dressmaker, and a popular daughter – Phoenix’s family exists in the margins. They live in a ramshackle house that stands alone on a road that looks as though it leads nowhere, Phoenix making her living by running a spare parts business. We know that Eliette had friends at school, but Paloma and Wolf seem only to have each other. Whereas Eliette and then Phoenix command attention (albeit in different ways), Paloma actively tries to take up as little space as possible, sitting on the very edge of the chair and trying to disappear through silence. Even when she has moved to the town she exists on the edges of society, working as a librarian (a role that is quiet and unobtrusive), and living through the noises made by other people as they enjoy the warm summer evenings outside in the park.

All of this makes Phoenix sound as though she’s painted as a bad mother but that is not so. Appanah takes great care not to judge any of her characters, nor to give them labels. Instead, she tells their stories and just allows them to be on the page. Phoenix’s parents, who lived a comfortable middle-class life and gave their child everything they thought she wanted, could also be accused of failing their daughter, but they are not. Likewise Phoenix, who is unconventional and cold, unforthcoming about the past (neither of her children know a single thing about either of their fathers) but who has taken control of her life after struggling to find her place within it, is doing for her children what she thinks is best, so that they don’t have to go through what she did. She is wrong about this, as it turns out, but again Appanah doesn’t judge, she merely tells the story, allowing us as readers to reach our own conclusions. Of course, no-one ever really knows what others need, and we are often scared of communication, of looking back as well as forwards and of embroiling ourselves in uncomfortable conversations. Yet this serves only to perpetuate the trauma, to ensure that it is inherited by each generation in turn, leaving fresh scars and bringing new fractures to an already fragile family unit. In the end though, Wolf’s accident and detention go some way to healing this desperately broken family. They haven’t seen each other for 10 years but his actions bring them back together and at the end of the book there is a sense that, even though it will take some time, this family is going to be alright.


The Sky Above the Roof
By Nathacha Appanah
Translated from the French by Geoffrey Strachan
Hachette, 134 pages

PINK TEAKETTLE

Photo Credit: JoeinSouthernCA

Barbie told me that I woke up five weeks later inside a box of bricks. Of course, I was perfectly aware of the waking up in a box of bricks, but I didn’t know it had been five weeks.

“That’s what happens if you eat human food. You lose sentience for a period of time.”

I stared at her. “Then why the hell didn’t you stop me?”

“Uh, I tried to for ages and you didn’t listen.”

“Hey,” I protested, “You told me that eating a raw potato was impossible.”

“I did. Because you wouldn’t have believed me.”

We were in her dreamhouse. She turned off her pink stereo playing Barbie Girl by Aqua in the background. She turned on her pink teakettle. “Do you want cherry, cherry blossom, bubblegum, cranberry, or grape?”

“You have bubblegum tea?”

She turned around and gave me her best I’m-fucking-Barbie look.

“Bubblegum it is.”

She gave me a crimson mug, and sat back down. “That won’t kill you.”

“Well, yeah, I know that.”

“I’m just saying.”

“Okay, but, like, the potato didn’t kill me. So why do you feel the need to say it this way about the tea?”

“Because the tea won’t kill you.”

“Are you saying I was dead?”

She snatched the tea from my hands, drank it in one long gulp, then did the same for her own.

“Wow, you asshole.”

“Look, with the route we were going, you would’ve thought I poisoned your food. What I’m saying is, you can have all the pretend food and drink you want, but it’s extremely dangerous for you to eat human food. Do you understand? I want you to never pull that stunt again.”

“Then why did you let me?”

She produced a set of pink french fries from the cupboard. “Look. Eat these.”

“I told you, I don’t like cooked potatoes.”

“You’ve never had them.”

“If I’ve imagined they’re terrible, then they’re terrible.”

“Eat.”

“Fine.” I took a bite and made a face. “These are too burnt,” I complained. I was having a hard time not throwing up. Honestly.

“Exactly.”

I looked at her.

“You imagined that real fried potatoes were always too burnt. So I gave you pretend french fries and they were too burnt.”

“Yeah?”

“And it wasn’t poison.”

“So?”

“You can’t make up what the human realm of things is like. Unlike how it is here. Do you understand? If you try to eat another raw potato, you’ll be thrown into another consciousness-less coma again.”

“Isn’t a coma already consciousness-less?”

“Who knows, I’ve never been in a coma.”

“Are you sure? You never had a Barbie Coma Victim set?”

“Lego Guy, you’re being ridiculous.”

Yeah, I knew I was being ridiculous. But I was also bitter. And angry. “Okay, yeah, high-and-mighty-rocket-scientist, Barbie-of-all-trades, if that’s so, then why are raw potatoes so prestigious that I have never seen a single toy raw potato in my life?”

She gave me a look and rubbed her eyes. “Are you SERIOUS.”

“Yeah, I’m filthy serious.”

“Never mind. You have problems. I’m done.” She then went upstairs to ignore me in her pink hot tub.

“Ugh,” I muttered, staring at the pretend bubblegum-pink tea leaves at the bottom of “my” teacup. I decided that Barbie could do her own dishes. So I left, without even saying goodbye.

KITCHEN

Photo by Rohan G

The cooking profession, while it’s a noble craft and a noble calling, ’cause you’re doing something useful – you’re feeding people, you’re nurturing them, you’re providing sustenance – it was never pure. – Anthony Bourdain

I always enjoy meeting people who haven’t experienced a single shift in a professional kitchen yet because they threw that one dinner party for seven people two years ago that everyone said was just perfect is now under the impression that they must be a natural. They feel deeply in their hearts they could step out of whatever non-food-related profession they hold and take up a new career doing what they love, cooking. They usually have a grand collection of cookbooks authored by the food network demigods, along with matching kitchen wares. If serious, they often will even possess some skill as it pertains to putting together a moderately involved recipe, as long as they have sufficient time, space, and order to do so. Of course, these three are by far the hardest things to come by in a professional kitchen, maybe next to clean towels. They will have a blog detailing some of their favourite recipes, complete with unnecessary 3,000-word essays on the history and emotional connection they have with this particular food before ever showing an ingredient. Yes, the home “chef” is easy to spot. I can take one look at your scarless fingers and unjaded eyes and know no real-time was spent in the shit. It is not lost on me that a kitchen is not a Hadron collider and every single person reading this can cook something. Everyone can boil water, turn on an oven, mic something, and keep yourself and maybe even a family alive. In this fast-not-good world, I’m happy when anyone takes the time to improve their culinary abilities, but because everyone can cook something and probably does every day is the root of why some of you think you can step onboard. This would be similar to telling a joke at work, getting some laughs, and thinking you’re ready for your first-hour stand-up special…just saying. There is a universe of things you need to consider before entering this world.

My first impression of the Pines kitchen was how confined it was. Not so much the floor space; anyone who has spent more than a shift in a professional kitchen knows you’re usually dealing with the square footage somewhere between a large tent and a small RV. No, the real worrying observation here was the fact that at 5’11”, I could place my palm flat on the ceiling with a bent elbow. It’s about 45 minutes before service really is set to go off and the temperature in the kitchen is already hovering around the 105º mark. This will only increase progressively through the night until the ill of health and spirit begin to tap out. It feels like a submarine, lathered in grease, travelling through one of the lower levels of Hell. An absolute furnace. OSHA has never and will never hold power here. Already sweating, I do one last line check, making sure all needed elements are ready and in their homes. The core menu offers around 30 different options, ranging anywhere from a ridiculously priced filet Diane and a roasted duck ragù to blackened mahi-mahi tacos and a lemon poached halibut. I write a weekly special menu with seven to ten more choices that are usually changed out on Friday, which today was. If lucky I could start a couple of the more difficult selections Thursday to give the staff a slower night to get more familiar, although this was a rarity. The new items were usually seafood-heavy in nature and what this particular establishment was known for. Most require several components and techniques to complete and must be done so at a highly consistent level. Being a pro, consistency is king. The best among us are craftsmen, not artists. Every brick you lay must be the same. It is also essential your ticket time does not exceed 14 or so minutes. If you find yourself eclipsing 20, you’re all but doomed. The tickets will begin to curl to the floor like some kind of 19th century stock ticker, the expediter will lose his rhythm, confusion will creep in as sweat begins to pour out of your face, and the darkness will consume you. This is what nightmares are made of. Mise en place is your religion and only path to salvation.

Overall it’s a dated menu, most items being relics of the past. This is not surprising being that the restaurant is located in Pittsburgh’s affluent north hills, where we primarily feed the dead and dying aristocratic class. These ancient bastards would be filing in soon. A long precession of Mercedes, BMWs, and Porsches would fill our lot. This was enough to make any underpaid cook enjoying his predinner smoke physically ill. Despite looking down the barrel of a five-hour marathon through the Gobi, any capable cook worth his recycled staff meal made from unsold scraps will gather his strength, stifle his resentment for the other half, and take his or her position. My group of misfits on this night was a more than capable bunch. No more or less eclectic than any other kitchen on this planet. A couple of dishers, one in his 50s, hitchhikes to work every day and looks like he wandered off the set of a Rob Zombie film. The other is in his late 80s just lucky to be alive. The garde managers (cold line) are a pair of stout, ginger brothers from the local high school. They possessed an actual work ethic, which was rare for children in the area. The kitchen’s nucleus was composed of my grille man, Jeff, who was new to me but not to the ranks of the damned. He wandered here after 15 or so years of drudgery, the last few of which he’d spent in the country club circuit, so he knows our clientele. He had a similar level of experience to myself, which led him to covet my position. He tries with limited success to hide his resentment. His overall unhappiness with life gives him the aura of a red-haired, humanoid Eeyore. Despite his shortcomings, his pride won’t allow him to be a sub-par cook on his grille and therefore is an asset. My runner/prep on the fly guy this evening was Joe. A 40-something eccentric and lovable Long Islander that looks more like a dock worker than a cook. I employed Joe at a previous location and, knowing his talents, plucked him from a night of Bud Light and conspiracy videos to give a hand after my original runner was too dope sick to handle his post and bailed. For his cowardness, he shall not be named. Then you have my sous chef and sauté man, Jared. It’s his first day back after the birth of his second child. He took two days off and was ridiculed without mercy for taking the second day. I gave Jared his first cooking job three years back on a prior vessel. I didn’t bother to commit his name to memory for weeks (as is custom) until I knew he’d last, and last he did. He was a quick learner and developed into one of the better cooks I’ve worked with, rivalling my abilities on the line. He officially became my sous and friend near the end of our time at that particular establishment. I would probably still be there if it weren’t for a longstanding feud between the bar manager and myself reaching its precipice. There was a regime change and I was forced out. Their misstep was assuming Jared would stay on under the new chef, the new chef whom I’ve had the displeasure of working with in the past. He was a spoiled, pasty, whiny, poor excuse for a cook. The walking definition of privilege. The only thing in the kitchen I had ever witnessed him do with any skill was to punt a sauté pan into the ceiling, effectively sticking the handle into the drop-down tile when he got overwhelmed by a four-ticket rush. The first day after the coup my loyal sous did not show up to help their transition. Neither did my gruff but lovable previously mentioned Long Island-born prep cook, Joe. This left the already unskilled chef with only fairly unskilled help. After a couple I’m sure disturbingly bad services, the restaurant was forced to close for a week to gain some kind of control. This was very satisfying to me.

After a few months of under-the-table work at locations that can only exist on the absolute fringe of society, the unemployment was drying up and it was time to take a legit gig. Now around a year into my Pines career, I’m fairly settled in my new white-tablecloth environment. On this night the rush came and went as it has a thousand times before. Overall a good service. We turned the two main dining rooms a couple of times, as well as the patio. It’s not a massive place so probably 220 covers, give or take. The only noteworthy complaint was from a decrepit old badger who brought in a hand-held gluten detector that must have registered a single flour molecule that floated by air to her gluten-free crab cake. I couldn’t help but be immediately envious of the cooks before me that did not worry about such technology being implemented. This also won’t be the last time I hear about the crab cake. Today’s professional culinary landscape isn’t complete without about three or four billion critics and I’m sure this gluten-related complaint will have a new incarnation online, where it shall live for all time. But still a good night overall.

Typically the final hour or so of a weekend service, I start the cleanup process with the guys for a few minutes then break off to have a meeting with the owner. I descend the stairs positioned by the back door that lead to the office. The temperature drops thirty degrees easy as I move underground. After a gruelling 12-hour day in the heat, this is most welcome. Passing through the dry storage I make mental notes of exhausted inventory. The quinoa is basically gone and with no order coming in until Tuesday, I’ll have to stop somewhere in the morning and buy out. There is about a pound of coconut flour but this will be more difficult to find at any kind of reasonable price. So in lieu of a retail raping, I’ll do my best to stretch it. One of the chef’s most important skills is the ability to stretch anything. Time, food, patience, income, all of these things need to be stretched sometimes. I proceed through the basement kitchen toward the office door in the back corner. This space was mostly used for catering orders for anybody from the Pirates to one of the many off-brand pharmaceutical companies that litter downtown. It was always a welcomed assignment pulling a few hours in this temperature-controlled environment.

In the office, I find the Pines proprietor Mike, sitting behind his desk peering over his glasses at his computer. The staff before my arrival had nicknamed him Paycheck. They called him by this mostly in secret but with my arrival and admittedly more loose style, I took to openly addressing him like this. He enjoyed the moniker, as he should have. Check was fairly tall, 6’3” or so, alabaster skin, snowy hair. He was polished with a deliberate opulence. A great communicator, you could tell every word he spoke was calculated. I’m not saying he was exactly how imagined Satan may appear, but close. He was a White House aide during the Carter administration and currently holds a high seat at Orchard Hill, an affluent North Hills church. I suspect this was more for optics than genuine spiritual conviction. I take a seat across from Check, residual trails of salt carving paths down my face from the night’s work. He pulls a sapphire-coloured bottle from behind the desk, pours a shot into a rocks glass, and hands it to me. I take the shot without hesitation. It’s a smooth, citrus-infused gin, easily the best I’ve ever had. “Wow, that’s delicious…gin?”

“Gunpowder gin…taste the grapefruit?” he inquired proudly, knowing he’s giving me something I never had.

“I do, it’s really good,” I said with the appreciation only a beaten chef could give.

“Isn’t it nice? You’re going to make a slush for the oysters tomorrow night with it, and reservations are already high, maybe you should call Spalata and try to get a few hundred more tomorrow if possible.”

“I added 300 more blue points….should be here by ten, he claims. He did his best to unload some barramundi from last week on us, but I shut it down, had to hang up on him.”

An overzealous salesman is the scourge of a busy chef. They typically show up in the middle of lunch, dripping with thirst. They come in all shapes and sizes, but if you look directly into any of their soulless eyes you can always see the depraved chase for the sale that connects them. It’s like crack to them. Paycheck nods in approval. He turns his attention to his computer with the month’s numbers displayed. We’re up on food sales and wine slightly. This is good for me, being that I’m only the third chef this illustrious restaurant has had in 40 years and the roughest around the edges, so the pressure is definitely on me to perform. A fact that wasn’t lost on Paycheck. Luckily for me, he enjoyed smoothing out rough edges. Something we both did know intimately about this business was it’s a true meritocracy. In a world where there are fewer and fewer of them, the fact is I would have never made it the several months I had running his business if I didn’t possess the necessary abilities. I’ve been war-tested long before I walked through the Pines doors. I never attended a traditional school of higher education in the culinary arts such as the prestigious CIA like many of my peers, but I did work under them for many years, absorbing every skill and technique displayed. Advancing myself only through victory on the line until I became their equal, and in many cases their superior. The kitchen doesn’t care if you are educated, illiterate, black, white, polka-dotted, striped, saint, or convicted murderer. It makes no difference if you’re gay, straight, male, female, or anything in between. Can you put out a decent reduction sauce on the fly while under constant fire from the unrelenting ticket machine and bitching wait staff and simultaneously keep an eye on your strung-out grille man? Then you’re in. I don’t care if you recently escaped from the local asylum, you will man your station until they drag your crazy ass back. No amount of tenure will save you; the position goes to the best person for the job, and many times that person has an electronic monitoring anklet. Because of our accepting nature and willingness to give anyone a shot, you absolutely have to weed through the garbage. During my career, only about 10% or so of all my hires have panned out. Work ethic is rare, call-offs are common. You just have to push through, poach when possible, and survive. If this description of who could be cooking your food is at all surprising to you, you never spent any real time in a kitchen and it shows.

During my 15 years of servitude, I’ve worked alongside many excellent cooks, but very few Gordon Ramseys or Bobby Flays. If I were forced to guess my place in the field of chefs and cooks out there, it would be not unlike my economic class, straddling that line between lower middle and middle middle. Even as a self-described lower-middle-class chef with a decade and a half of experience behind me, let me assure you, if you’ve never set foot in a professional kitchen, I am better than you. Every single cook on my level (and many below) are better than you. I don’t care how many quiches Rachel or Giada have walked you through, we are better. Better at sauteing, blanching, braising, searing, cutting, slicing, dicing, pickling, curing, sharpening, and so on. And these are just day one terms. Something Giada never told you about is the economy of motion. Your movement must be tight and never wasted. If you want to stay under that 14-minute ticket time, you must be fluid; there is no time for frantically searching for your next move. It’s also essential to possess the ability to think on the fly, improvisation to the non-kitchen ear. Unless you live in a repurposed gazebo with your acting troupe, we are better at this, too. This one is one of my strengths. I hate to 86 anything, ever. Once I blended up raw angel hair pasta when I ran out of pastini for wedding soup. I’ve used turkey in fricassee when chicken was unavailable; it was the best they ever had. And, of course, I’ve indiscriminately swapped out this fish for that fish, especially when it’s being blackened and put in a taco. These are skill traits all chefs and seasoned line cooks possess. All chefs are cooks, but not all cooks are chefs, but they’re all better than you.

Our superior skills are not only confined to the kitchen, oh no, our skills comprise a vast spectrum. The majority of us are better at the procurement and distribution of narcotics, although those days are all behind me, it’s still a practiced skill in much of the culinary world. We’re also very good at destroying relationships, capable of burning even the most soundly constructed bridges, both personally and professionally. Just ask the spouse or, most likely, ex-spouse of any chef. Definitely first aid on the fly. Any experienced cook can sever his finger to the bone and then, with the silence of a samurai, bandage it with whatever he or she has to work with. This can be rubber gloves, tape, rubber bands, paper towels, cellophane, basically anything that is not an actual Band-Aid. So if you’re a newbie, you happen to cut your pinkie finger, please don’t run crying to the chef, you won’t like his reaction. If you’re accustomed to a non-restaurant environment, It would suit you to get rid of any predispositions on how a superior should speak to you. This is something Gordon has communicated accurately. And you don’t have to worry about how to respond; “heard” is the only word you respond with. It’s one of the only words you’ll need at all. In a well-run kitchen all you will hear is one or two people using complex, expletive-filled sentences with the dexterity of a composer, and “heard” from everyone else. Occasionally “behind you,” “behind you hot,” “behind you sharp,” you get the idea. These phrases will be so beaten into you that they will extend to your daily lives conversations, confusing the ignorant masses at Walmart.

The bandaging process on the fly can also be made more difficult based on what libation the cook has been indulging in. If it’s after 7 p.m. he’s likely had at least one drink, thinning his blood. If it’s a Pines level arena, you easily could have spent the better part of an afternoon trying the new wine selection; the chef must be knowledgeable on this after all. Or maybe you’re in a less than scrupulous establishment, it’s Cinco De Mayo, and you made a science of smuggling Coronas to you and your men between the hundreds of “dollar tacos” you’re slanging. Easily 75 percent of the cooks I’ve worked with have essentially been functioning alcoholics for some time. That’s not to say every cook is drinking while making your quesadilla, but many are and nearly all are drinking two minutes after their shift. I’ve personally sent out some of my best plates with a moderate buzz. The drink for better or worse is in the kitchen like heard. Our capacity for the devil’s nectar may only be rivalled by war-scarred soldiers on leave, and even then we’re not turning down any challenges.

After we wrap up our review of the numbers and do a brief back and forth on special ideas for the upcoming week, I return topside to check on the crew’s progress. Jared has shifted to delegation at this point and is no longer doing any hands-on cleaning. Jeff generally gets visibly disgruntled around this time, knowing Jared and myself are basically out the door, even though we arrived five to six hours before him and would return in ten hours to do it again. This type of response from subordinates is not uncommon and I’ve dealt with far greater hate in the past. It’s not a problem, it’s the natural ebb and flow of things. It would be strange if he didn’t bitch.

Paycheck’s grooming was not subtle. Although I had experience successfully managing past venues, both financially and creatively, there were certainly holes in my education he planned on fixing if I was going to have such a hand in his enterprise. He also knew at the end of the day the restaurant’s energy had become a little old and as he would often say, most of his customers would be dead soon and he needed to attract a younger median age. While not as polished as his previous classically trained chefs, I brought a fresher and more modern take on food. He essentially was trading me his 40 years in the game worth of wisdom for my youth. So in continuing my education, there were after-dinner meetings, there was usually a before-work meeting, a midday meeting, sometimes an off-day phone meeting, and so on. Every other month or so we would take a field trip to attend a leadership seminar or maybe some kind of upsold entrepreneurial workshop. These were usually held downtown in some midlevel hotel. I mostly felt out of place at these, because I think I was the only one in attendance making less than 400k a year. It would start with an elevated continental breakfast where Paycheck would schmooze with his people, leaving me to fend for myself. Sometimes I find myself in a hurry trying to finish my cantaloupe and scrambled eggs before some multimillionaire, upon discovering I’m a chef, feels obligated to interact with me. They will usually ask some generic questions like do I have any kids, or what kind of fish I like to cook? This usually comes off how you might ask a toddler what his or her favourite colour is. Then we go into the main room where we listen to an author who wrote some 17-step book on success do his thing for a couple of hours. Everyone would get a free copy of said book, Paycheck plugs the Pines for a few, we get into his Mercedes and he barrels down the road around 90 to get me back in time to cook dinner.

At the end of the day, these excursions were a true blessing and a great change of pace from the typical owner/chef relationships in my past. Many restaurant owners come from backgrounds that couldn’t be further from food. They are seduced by romanticised fantasies of the industry and how exciting and cool it would be to own a restaurant. They look at it from a patron’s perspective. “I have fun going to cool new places. I can start one and it will be like that every day!” they tell themselves. This, of course, is a reality that only exists in their minds. By the time they realise they’re error, it’s too late and all the money they made being a personal injury lawyer is gone. I’ve had owners who in their 50s band rehearsal outweighed any restaurant responsibilities ’cause they just knew they’d be signed soon. Then, of course, I worked somewhere where you would routinely come into blood-stained sidewalks alongside broken windows from the night’s previous action. Here we would serve delicious food from scratch until 11 a.m., but after that, the bar served overpoured drinks until 2. This paired with the fact that it was against the rules to call the police, on the owner’s command, meant any given thing could happen from night to night. Stealing food, armed robbery, murder, it just didn’t matter what the offense was, everyone knew the owner’s hatred for the police and you’d be fired immediately for raising them. Certainly practiced what he preached. Once he got arrested for an unpaid $100 fine, refused to stand for the judge, and did a month. Sending money orders to the jail for gambling was then added to my responsibilities. Usually from the belligerence of the night, the front door would forget to get locked, once resulting in the cash register getting emptied of several thousand. Surely police were needed for this. Not quite. Always the do-it-yourselfer, he opted on sleeping in an inflatable kayak in a dark corner of the dining room for weeks, just hoping they would return. Less gunpowder gin here, and more boilermakers for breakfast. He didn’t care for business taxes either and did his best to go without paying them using an obscure 17th-century law he learned about on YouTube. It’s safe to say he was my favourite. Last and certainly least, you have the common absentee owner who allows his ship to drift aimlessly, its success completely dependent on the work and goodwill of the higher-end employees. These owners would have more kids every time you saw them so much time would pass between visits. These archetypes are closer to the norm in this industry, for better or worse, hence why my happiness with the change.

In the end, I crammed a bachelor’s degree worth of business management education into about a year, and I was fortunate I did because a year is all I had. Things can change very quickly in this world and on a crisp PA fall day upon our arrival to work for another day of drudgery, we were greeted with a bright orange sign stuck to the front window. It was detailing the liquor license change of hands. The always silver-tongued Paycheck explained how this just had to do with bureaucratic bullshit, how it originally was in his mother’s name and taxes, and so on and so on. He held a meeting explaining this to the kitchen and how there was nothing to worry about. He dodged every question from the staff like a seasoned politician, leaving them somehow comforted yet confused. My sous and I stayed silent through the inquiry from the rest, seeing through the hustle. He kept up the charade for a good month, I assume while paperwork was finished. The month of clarity was a gift, allowing Jared and myself to work out the details of the catering company we were going to start. Although he’s had many suitors for it over the years, in the end a pizzateur from the area made him an offer he could refuse and acquired the 40-year-old legacy restaurant.

The last couple of weeks were more than awkward with most of the staff stuck between unabridged anger for check as well as pure panic for their futures. It didn’t help that the new, very enthusiastic proprietor was busy in and out measuring for upcoming renovations. His concept, whatever that was going to be, wasn’t going to come to fruition for many months. This didn’t stop the staff from lobbying for future employment. Everyone except Jared and myself. I had already secured the majority of Paycheck’s catering equipment he wouldn’t have a need for, at a very generous markdown. We already had a website being built, found a kitchen to work out of, had all of our ducks in a row legally and creatively, and were eager to get going. It was November 2019, and I didn’t foresee anything getting in our way.

The final service was truly something to behold. The word was out that it was the last chance to eat at the Pines. The last day of a place that anyone 40 and older, living in the North Hills, had spent their entire lives going to. Busier than I’d ever seen it, with every elite in the area making an appearance. Service started without a hitch. We were all on point, and things were going smooth, every plate perfect. That’s until a bumbling bar manager built like a small bear bumped into my 80-plus-year-old dishwasher, knocking him to the ground. It was his heart-wrenching cries of pain that I still can’t seem to forget. I’ve never felt so helpless than being on that line, not able to leave for even a minute to help Pete. The ticket machine continued to spew paper as a waitress propped his head up with a throw pillow while he lay directly in front of us wailing. We all looked at each other with mutual disgust that we couldn’t help and could only continue to cook on through the rush accompanied by screams until the paramedics got there. I’ve cooked through many rushes with screaming from angry chefs and wait staff but never screams of pure agony from a disher. I have to think that in every other occupational setting, next to an actual battlefield, business would take a hiatus, you could help Pete, then continue. But not in the kitchen.       

No after-dinner meetings that night. Paycheck was mostly drunk by the time we’d normally be sitting down. He was emotionally saying his goodbyes to customers he’s served for 30 or more years. I sat out at the bar that final night with Jared, having a Stella. I watched a drunk patron wearing butterfly wings cut down a square of the distinctive racehorse wallpaper with a box cutter for a souvenir. I distinctly remember her saying, “Look what you made me do, Dunlap,” in an almost cartoonishly wealthy-sounding voice. It was the richest thing I’d ever heard. The next morning we showed up one last time to get all the unopened stock ready for donation. The staff was also given the go-ahead to take any food unsuitable for donation they may want for themselves. I had my eye on a tin of saffron worth around $300, but it was already gone by the time I arrived. I did get an industrial-sized jug of garlic powder and enough star anise to last ten lifetimes. Believing this could be my severance pay, I also got a couple of utility knives and a steel mandolin. Watching the staff take every grain of rice or nearly empty bag of flour made me think of a sinking ship and the frantic accumulation of goods that would occur. Being optimistic about the catering prospects if this was the last time I was in a restaurant kitchen, it would somehow be a perfect end.

Long before the written word, there was someone, somewhere, that was designated the cook. Maybe he just had a knack for picking tasty plants to accompany your mammoth shoulder that also wouldn’t kill you. It is an ancient skill and one that anyone can learn fairly easy to be good, or even great at. But you can never learn everything. It’s been with us since the very beginning, in every corner of the world, and has had time to evolve innumerable different directions. You would have to live a hundred dedicated lives to even get close to seeing, tasting, and cooking all there is. James Beard himself never got close. As complex as it is, being a pro was never about the act of cooking. That’s the simple part. I can teach an accountant to make gazpacho, but you can’t teach someone to handle the surge of a full-blown Friday rush in a virtual Hellscape where anything and everything will go wrong. Then do it again, and again, until death or stroke in some instances. You also can’t teach someone to mesh well with literally every personality type under the sun, in a high-stress, extremely claustrophobic environment, while putting out a consistent and delicious product together. If you can imagine a human complete with flaws, interests, philosophies, and motivations, someone is cooking out there that fits the bill. The kitchen is easily one of the most diversely rich working environments that exist, which is my favourite part, and if this scares you more than the unrelenting heat, ticket machine, or venomous front of the house, then you could probably use some time in the kitchen, and not to get better at cooking. A few home cooks reading this probably think it’s bullshit and would be confident putting up their specialty against my version, and you should be, it definitely could blow mine out of the water. Especially when it was made in a central air-controlled, updated, modern colonial home kitchen. So quiet all you can hear is the click from your pilot light and the sound of Rachel’s voice walking you through that quiche. As I said before I applaud you for your culinary efforts; it’s just about so much more than the act of cooking. That being said, if you still want to give the big show a shot, track me down at whatever ex software programmers rusty barge of a broken dream I’ve been shanghaied to keep afloat, and I’ll give you that shot. I’m sure someone called off anyway.

BOOK REVIEW: BLUE: A NOVEL

The French original of Blue, entitled Le testament des solitudes, won the Grand Prix littéraire de l’Association française in 2009. Its author, Haitian journalist, poet and novelist Emmelie Prophète, was born in Port-au-Prince in 1971. Her other novels include Le reste du temps (2010) which tells the story of her relationship with murdered journalist Jean Dominique. Prophète has worked as a broadcast journalist, a cultural attaché and as the director of Haiti’s national library. As a writer, however, she occupies spaces that are abandoned, misrepresented and unseen, spaces that are inaccessible to the international literary elite, to her readers in Europe, to the government, the police, to anyone on the outside looking in.

Emmélie Prophète writes Port-au-Prince through the daily lives of its least visible inhabitants, simultaneously inviting and resisting voyeurism. In an interview with Thomas C. Spear for île-en-île, Prophète remarked, “I am fundamentally a city-dweller and port-au-princienne […] The city is my place, it is the city that inspired me. I really like being in the city, in this city of blackouts, this city that is always too dirty, this city of misery, but which I accept and love, despite everything.”

In Blue we don’t get so much of the dirt of the city, the tangled, jarring rhythms of the streets. Instead, Prophète places her narrator in the lounge of an airport. Travelling alone from Miami to Port-au-Prince, the narrator finds comfort in this liminal space. She feels free to ponder the silence that surrounds her homeland, her mother, her aunts, and her own inner thoughts. Between two places, she sees how living in poverty keeps women silent, forging their identities around practicalities and resilience. The airport lounge thus becomes a vulnerable and intimate space in which we lose sight of the representations that so often attach to Haitians in North Atlantic media. Equally importantly, we lose sight of the conventions that force the arc of a story onto a piece of narrative prose. Instead, images of a ravishing Caribbean island seep through the texture of the cloth that Prophète works with. The result is captivating. Equally, the voices she conjures emerge like a radio frequency tuning in and out, balancing pain and anger with the comfort women provide for each other.

It is an interior piece, but the outside world does intrude on this meditation on family and memory. Our narrator’s world is now ravaged by a void that has gripped all media outlets, all words and stories: 9/11. She is caught in the act of folding inwards, in order to collect within herself the last bits of hope that have scattered like rags in the wind in order to smooth them out on a table. This table is not set for a homecoming feast, but as a stage for her characters to act out the narrator’s childhood. The love with which Prophète stitches these rags together is conveyed by a style that embraces the moment. These moments are poems in which “blue” is a synonym for “home”, where “any voyage is possible”, and where she is walking a long, pebbled dirt path to school again. Profound psychological truths trip lightly off Prophète’s tongue. Her mother is burdened with household duties, as are the other women of her neighbourhood. The narrator as child looks on as they become hardened to their fate and fearsome to their children, or so soft that they are ineffectual and can offer no maternal presence.

This testament of solitudes explores the fate of family members who can only be considered as insignificant in the frame of geopolitics. However, the narrator, who never ceases to travel, to leave, and to come back again to her childhood home, manages to charge these characters with the universality of their lives. Snatches of reminiscence are recomposed, step by step, in which three sisters and their mother note their triumphs and regressions.

Prophète pulls off a tricky proposition. She listens to all the voices that reside in her mind, separating them out as mother, sister, aunt or remnant of her own younger self. None of these voices are her property, she does not lay claim to authorial omniscience. Instead, she searches for what has gone unnoticed: the substance of a woman’s life when it is lived in poverty. This heritage is none other than Haitian, but it is true to any life lived in hardship.  

Her geographical distance works to make the writer in her feel as close as possible to this island in the Caribbean Sea, and these three sisters and their mother, “born between dead fields and sad rivers, the only dream they had inherited was that of leaving.” Women who experience different destinies and the tension that comes with growing apart. But what brings them together is their absence from public life, as if at the same time as they are trying to acquire the signs of affluence, the world is pushing them aside and they themselves are disinvesting from it; “mastering” neither the language, nor its meanings, still less its codes. It would be fair to say that Prophète’s characters are not fleshed out as recognisable protagonists. They remain stubbornly vague and shadowy, and it is sometimes hard to keep track of their individual stories. But this reluctance to emerge into the full light of the reader’s attention is appropriate for Prophète’s vision.

It is our narrator who finds places in the world in which she can be wholly true to herself. Prophète is fantastically funny about the processes and cliches of travel. She is uncompromisingly herself. In these moments, in this airport lounge, she holds the family together, while drinking a Starbucks cappuccino – “[It] doesn’t even have a scent anymore.” Whilst she drinks it, she remembers a ritual from her childhood:

“Each girl born into this family takes over this ritual, which stops only with death.”

The instruments of this daily rite consist of a pan of beans roasting on the fire. Then the process begins of grounding these beans:

“A young girl on either side of the mortar, each with a long and heavy stick, pounding the coffee forcefully by turns. Their clothes are completely black from the dark coffee powder afterward. The brew that is prepared from this and served to everyone is strong, full-bodied. I never pounded the coffee beans myself, but God, how I loved to watch.”

It is worth noting the three young girls in this scene. The two girls who are actively working the pestle and mortar become shaped by the process – their appearance, their musculature no doubt, their identities are formed by it. So, too, does the third girl find her shape, her role, her purpose. Hers is to watch, to love, to remember and to write.


Blue: A Novel
By Emmelie Prophète
Translated from the French by Tina Kover
Amazon Crossing, 128 pages

I KNOW IT SOUNDS FARFETCHED

Photo Credit: Louella Lester

Well, at first I didn’t believe it when I saw it on my cousin Margret’s feed, but then my Uncle Ben posted it, and my friend Zack’s wife, and then it went viral, and I was thinking it’s pretty hard to fake a photo of a bunch of deer hanging around a work boot, and then my sister checked that site that checks facts and couldn’t find anything, so there you go, anyway it was about this farmer somewhere in western Canada, Alberta I think, where it was so hot and dry this summer you know, and because of the pandemic he couldn’t afford to hire help and was sweating it out every day on his own, while his wife worked at a care home in town, well, the wife kind of ran the show, you know, and during that heat wave she made it a rule that he took off his dirty sweaty clothes near the barn and hosed himself off before he came into the house at night, which he did, but the first time, when he went to collect the clothes the next morning, they were gone and he thought his wife must have moved them, then every day that week the same thing happened, then at the end of the week, when his wife went to do laundry, there were no work clothes, so they go out to check more closely and noticed deer hoof prints, then they got to thinking that the deer must’ve been using those clothes like salt licks, so the farmer stopped leaving the clothes out there, but you know how when wild animals get used to something, and then you take it away, it can get dangerous, well weeks later, after a double shift, the wife fell asleep before the farmer came in, the next morning he wasn’t there, so she looked for him outside and saw about 30 deer all round the side of the barn, now deer usually look so kind with those soft big eyes, she told the reporters later, but those deer squinted, she swore, and snarled, forcing her to back away, but she managed to grab a photo, the one that went viral, showing a bunch of deer and this one big buck licking a work boot, and she never saw her husband again.

GRANDMA’S HANDS

He grew up in a family where every hand was needed to work. You washed them in the morning, you washed them at night, and in between there was ploughing and sowing, spraying crop and harvesting. The family’s farmhouse looked over flatland, frozen under snow three months of the year, cracked in July and August. Every day, his father’s big hands moved from before dawn to after dusk, with the calm intent of a man accustomed to keeping a steady pace.

When Gus was little, his parents’ farm was the earth, the sun and the moon, filled with the never-ending, unfailing growling of engines, the whiff of musty wallpaper and woolen blankets and the wind blowing dirt into his round face. There were slamming doors, the muffled sounds of his mother cooking and arguing from the kitchen, the deep smell of grain, soil and wood, and in the summer, the hunt for crickets. Gus gasped at their jumps, free as fire crackers, a carnival of random will.

His head, when he slept in grandma’s lap, rested between her hands. Her hands were even bigger than his father’s, bigger than his face when he was born. But just like his father’s they moved at a steady pace. When her swollen knuckles burned, she let hot water run over the pain while washing dishes. At night, he watched grandma knit in front of the fireplace. She sat in her wide-armed chair next to his older brother’s wheelchair. His brother held the skein of red yarn between his pale hands and let the thread slide through his long fingers over limp legs.

On Saturdays, Gus sat next to his brother in church for choir practice, one hand on his wheelchair. Grandma clapped for every song and slipped candy into their small palms on their way home. When Gus turned twelve, his father needed him at the farm and he could no longer join his brother at choir practice. You have a gift, the choir director said and handed him his old nylon string guitar. Accept it as your own. Six months later, Gus was playing Bach.

If it wasn’t too windy or cold, he played behind the old wooden shed filled with rusty tools. At first, his fingers didn’t listen. He allowed himself to not know what he was doing. He listened to songs on the radio and matched up the notes. He practiced seeing and hearing a piece without an image of the printed page. At night, he climbed up into the dust-filled attic over grandma’s room and played in the dark. A parade of laughing and weeping notes sprung from his fingertips. There his hands were in control over a carnival of his own. Perhaps grandma listened, perhaps her hands rested.

He stopped biting his nails. He needed them to grow over the end of his fingertips to assist in the attack of the note. He needed his right thumb nail to be longer than the others. When his nails broke while working in the fields or the garden, he felt like a bird without feathers. He tried to fix the breakage with glue but the glue stuck to his skin and made it worse. He became used to hiding his right thumb inside his fist. No one seemed to notice, as long as he kept working the land. One day, Grandma slipped him a nail file.

Gus and his dad started building a new wooden shed behind the house. He had to lift the wood planks onto the work bench and cut them in half with a hand saw. His brother watched from the dark window behind the outdoor peeling bench, where grandma sat and shelled fresh green peas, her hands flowing, the dog sleeping between her feet.

Sweat ran from his father’s forehead down his long face, as he tore apart the old shed. Then he stopped, eyes pinned on Gus. What’s the matter with you? he asked. Why are you holding the plank as if it could bite? Gus gripped the wood harder and felt the rough surface press against the soft of his palm. The air had filled with sawdust, salting his eyes. His knuckles turned white. When the work bench wobbled, his hands went limp. He dropped the saw and, with a loud clang, it hit the gravel.

His father let go of the jackhammer in one hand and the old wood in the other. He picked up the saw from the dirt and looked at it for a long time, his eyes narrowing in on the saw’s teeth. Gus’ brother wheeled himself out to the porch and craned his neck. The engines quieted. The dog made a low, whining sound. Grandma set the peas aside. His father turned toward the old shed, then half-way swiveled back and slapped Gus in the face hard.

He fell back, keeping his gaze on the gravel. When Gus looked back up, grandma stood before him and slapped his father just as hard. Perhaps even harder. His father’s face turned red, one cheek more than the other.

In two weeks, the shed was finished and in three months, grandma was dead. Gus didn’t dare to play at her funeral. He sat in church, his shoulders rounded and his hands wedged under his thighs. But he’d written a song, ‘Grandma’s Hands’. He had set down the score up in the unbroken seclusion of the attic before she died. He had already begun to climb higher into the shaking uncertainties of a world of his own.

Now he only had to add the lyrics and be brave enough to sing along.

RULES OF THE GAME

As a kid, I knew football was on TV when I smelled Mom’s cheese dip cooking in the kitchen. In a pot on the stovetop, she’d melt a golden brick of Velveeta cheese and stir in a can of Rotel, a mild blend of tomatoes and green chilies. Sometimes before games, I’d help her make pigs in a blanket by wrapping cocktail weenies in little sheets of canned biscuit dough. We’d swaddle sausages in their own Pillsbury blankies and then bake them to a crisp buttery brown. When a big game was on, our coffee table doubled as a snack buffet. I’d be happily dunking a tortilla chip into my bowl of cheese dip when Mom would leap off the couch, throw her hands in the air and squeal, “Be there be there be there!” I’d snap my head around to watch her performance as she bounced around the living room. These moments of intense excitement happened when Troy Aikman threw a long pass to Michael Irvin. Mom’s display was like a prayer to help the receiver catch the ball. For my money, Mom put on the more entertaining show.

In the 1990s the Dallas Cowboys won three Super Bowls, two of them back to back. I was six for the first win, seven for the second, and one day shy of nine for the third. Growing up in North Texas, I’d walk through the bakery section of the grocery store and see cakes decorated with the players’ names spelled out in icing. I grew up with the understanding that the Cowboys were the greatest team, from the greatest state, from the greatest country on earth, and I believed wholeheartedly that I lived in the bull’s-eye of excellence. It did not cross my mind that that anyone would root for the other teams. Cheering for the Cowboys was an act of patriotism, and to cheer for a different team would be un-American.

*

I followed my best friend and her parents through a crowd of teenagers at the high school’s stadium. Students hung out in clusters under the bleachers where they drank canned sodas purchased from the concession stand. I didn’t recognise faces: These were high schoolers. My friend and I were in intermediate school, which was for students in the in-between years: We were too old for elementary school but not old enough for middle school.

When we emerged at the front of the stands, the field revealed a game in progress, played on real grass under high powered stadium lighting. As we clomped up the wooden bleachers to our seats, my eye was drawn to an army of sparkly costumes which twinkled under the artificial lights. Beautiful girls with bold red lips and glittery eyelids wore black cowgirl hats and polished cowgirl boots. They smiled bright white smiles and chatted with each other as they walked out of the bleachers toward the field.

In Texas everything is bigger, including the halftime show. The Lone Star State was the first to step up the pageantry of football games by adding dancing girls to the lineup of halftime entertainment. Regardless of the school’s mascot, this group of girls, called a drill team, usually wears a combination of Western wear which can include accessories like fringe, gauntlets, cowgirl hats and boots. A signature of the Texas-style drill team is a kickline, where girls stand in one long line, link arms, and kick high enough to bring their boots to the rim of their hats.

We found our seats in the stands, and the halftime show started. The band began to play and the pretty girls with the flashy costumes strutted to the centre of the field. As they danced, they shook pom-poms and changed formations with precision. I noticed that a few girls dancing in the front had uniforms that were different from the rest of the team. While the majority of the girls wore black uniforms laced with red sequins, the girls in front had silver sequins. “Why are the girls in front wearing silver?” I asked my friend. “Those are the officers,” she said. “They’re the special ones.” As I watched the team transition into a new formation, link arms and start high kicking, I formed an idea. I would be one of those special ones.

*

I was on drill team all four years of high school, and I did become one of the special ones. I made it all the way to the head position, front and centre for pep rallies and halftime performances. I was proud to wear a band of silver sequins around my black cowgirl hat. I took a special joy in high kicking on the 50-yard line, the centre of the field. I’d kick high enough and hard enough to blot my red lipstick on my beige tights. I wore those stains as a badge of honour, a symbol of flexibility and strength.

At the start of a game, the band would play while the drill team girls danced in two long lines, smiling to the stands and shaking our pom-poms, creating an aisle for the football boys to run through to get to the field. Their parents shook obscenely loud noisemakers which they had fashioned from giant cannisters filled with marbles and the like. Grown men were required for lifting and shaking these weighty rattling contraptions. Air horns rounded out the cacophony of noise meant to support the boys as they ran onto the field. The racket intensified when they scored touchdowns. It was so loud that during my drill team tenure, the homemade noisemakers and air horns were banned from games.

My first drill team director was in her 20s and had bleach-blonde hair that touched down just below her shoulders. She always had a pristinely powdered complexion, and she wore wine-coloured lipstick. We called her Coach, which was informal and more familiar than calling her Miss Last Name, which was standard in the drill team world. Calling her Coach belied the fact that everyone was intimidated by her, including our parents.

Coach would get irritated with us for coating ourselves in glitter. Once at a game, my teammates were in the stands in front of me, hosing each other down with spray-can glitter. We girls had established that gold glitter looked best in blonde hair, sliver looked great in dark hair, and multicolour was an all-around improvement for anything it would stick to. Coach turned around from her perch at the front of the stands and shouted, “You girls are sparkly enough!” She left her position after my first year on drill team to be a Dallas Cowboys cheerleader.

I tried to be a good Southern girl who pays attention to the game and cheers for the boys. I knew that in order to take a real interest in the game, I needed to understand its rules. I am going to learn football. I am going to learn football, I repeated over and over in my head like a mantra. The truth was that I couldn’t care less about the sport, and to make matters worse, there were layers of distractions between me and the players, and my natural inclination was to watch everything else. My attention was primarily drawn to the cheerleaders, who were often directly in front of us on the track around the field while we drill team girls sat in a block formation in the stands. Their cheers involved choreographed dance moves as well as jumps, tumbling, and stunts. How was I supposed to pay attention to guys knocking each other around when acrobatics were in progress right in front of me? My situation was like doing homework with the TV on: I couldn’t focus on studying while there was a good show on.

I’d also watch the people in the stands. Adults balancing trays loaded with hotdogs, nachos, and sodas carefully inched toward their seats, trying not to spill their concessions on a spectator’s head. Little kids, utterly uninterested in football, played a game of their own. They chased each other up and down the metal steps, their stomping creating a rumbling thunder as they played tag.

As the sun dipped behind the bleachers, the giant stadium lights would blink to life and create a stage for a variety of bugs that would swarm the lights, anxious for their moment in the spotlight. They were reckless, bumping into each other as they pirouetted around the light poles.

The whistle would blow. Oh crap. I was supposed to be studying the plays. I didn’t notice that my attention had wandered. You know something’s truly not for you when the competition is watching bugs buzz around a light pole and the bugs win.

I had a crush on number 99, a tight end, but that was a far as my interest in the game went. He had dark hair, pale blue eyes, and beautiful teeth, but these attributes were only visible with his helmet off, so you can see how his playing football got in the way of me admiring him. In his uniform and helmet, it was difficult to pick him out on the field, and I’d lose interest. I never did find out what a tight end does.

During my junior year, our captain would turn around to us in the stands and yell, “Ladies, we are a spirit organisation!” Upset whenever there was a lull in our cheering, she’d repeat this until I wanted to strangle her. I didn’t audition for the drill team with my spirit. I auditioned with turns, high kicks, and splits. I tried out so I could dance in front of an audience and wear sparkly costumes, not so I could feign interest in sports. But I came to understand that another aspect of the performance was to cheer for the boys, to clap, to yell, to congratulate them when they won, and to console them when they lost. Sometimes they would have tear-stained faces after a game. I thought it was weird that they cared so much. I didn’t.

The difference between football and drill team is that is the boys get to do their activity with no strings attached, while the drill team girls have to do theirs under the guise of supporting the boys. I can’t imagine them coming to one of our dance competitions, the quarterback standing up in front of the players yelling, “We are a spirit organisation!” and urging them again and again to yell louder for us. Football doesn’t pretend to care about drill team.

Once before a game, a football coach came barrelling out of my high school and whacked me with the door, which sliced through my boot and ignited a sharp pain along the side of my foot. He glanced at me but didn’t break stride. I’d been practicing a routine on the concrete outside the school because the dance space dedicated to the drill team was so small that we just used it as a dressing room. I hobbled for several steps and was able to more or less walk it off, but the gash in my boot remained. I danced in those boots all four years of high school, all the way through my senior year as captain. Every time I tried to polish my boots to a pristine, like-new white, I ran my fingers along the indentation, where the rubbery material had been cut open, revealing grey fabric underneath that would not take hold of the white shoe polish that I heaped upon it.

*

During my time on high school drill team, I joined a dance studio in a neighbouring city. My studio was invited to perform alongside the Dallas Cowboys cheerleaders at a special holiday halftime performance at a Cowboys game. We watched the game from the sidelines while the players finished the second quarter. We’d be ready to hit our places as soon as halftime started. From a TV screen or the bleachers, even professional football games have always come off to me as small, insignificant. From the sidelines, it was a different game. The ground trembled in mini earthquakes under the enormous weight of the mammoth players tackling each other. If I could watch this close all the time, I’d stand a chance of learning the rules of the game. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the Dallas Cowboys cheerleaders. They walked around the perimeter of the field in a single file line. I spotted Coach, and I watched a fan in the bleachers drape himself over the railing to lower his hand close enough for her to touch. She gave him a high five. She walked behind me, close enough for me to say hello, but I was too scared to do so.

*

In my high school every senior had to take a class called Destinations, a semester-long course that was supposed to help you figure out where you were going in life. In one assignment, we were supposed to shadow a person whose career matched what we wanted to be when we were older. Another girl who sat at my cluster of desks and I said we wanted to shadow a Dallas Cowboys cheerleader. My Destinations teacher, who was also a football coach at our school, gave us this are-you-kidding-me look. He said, “You know they only make $50 a game, right?” My friend and I shrugged it off. It was common knowledge that the cheerleaders were paid hardly anything at all. We knew what they earned was equivalent to a small gas stipend, but this tidbit of information was largely irrelevant to high school girls with no bills to pay. To wear an eye-catching uniform and dance in front of thousands of spectators seemed like payment enough. I ended up shadowing my high school drill team director for the class assignment. I was too afraid to even talk to my former drill team director, Coach, who was the only Dallas Cowboys cheerleader I knew.

*

I got talked into auditioning for the Dallas Cowboys cheerleaders after I graduated from high school. Don’t get me wrong, I planned on trying out eventually, but I first wanted to try out for a prestigious college drill team. I saw my dance career going in a particular order: high school, college, professional. But then one of my friends said she was too scared to go to the audition alone, so I agreed to go. The morning of the audition, I called her multiple times, but she never answered the phone. I’d already borrowed a bedazzled royal blue tryout outfit from a girl who had previously auditioned for the team. I’d already had my mom take my head shot and a full body shot for my application. I’d already had my hair colour touched up. I’d already gotten up super early to straighten my hair and put on performance makeup. I decided to drive to the stadium and go through with the audition by myself. When I arrived, I was greeted with a waiver that I was supposed to sign, agreeing that I could be shown on TV. I wasn’t aware that my audition was going to be part of a show. As I was pacing around, waiting for the audition to start, a producer grouped me with some other girls, put a camera in the middle of our huddle, and gave the directive: Talk. A few girls giggled uncomfortably. We didn’t know what to say. “Uh, I have some Skittles,” one girl said, pulling out a bag. “Do y’all want some?” She poured colourful candies into the palm of her hand and offered them around the circle, and we discussed which flavours we liked best. Needless to say, this footage didn’t make it into the final cut.

After a few hours of everyone filtering into the audition and signing their waivers, we were led out to the field. There were hundreds of women auditioning, and it took a while to get that many people from point A to point B. When all 600 or so of us had made it into the arena and were walking toward the seats, we were told to turn around, walk right back out, and try it again. We were given the directive: Look more excited. So all 600 or so of us turned around, walked out, and came back in to try it again with more excitement. On this round, girls cheered and clapped as they entered the stadium and saw the field for the “first” time. We were permitted to sit down and listen to instruction about how the audition day would go.

Back inside, we freestyled in groups of five. I introduced myself to a tiered panel of judges, looking the director in the eye as I spoke, feeling shaky, straining under the pressure of so many eyes and cameras on me. When the music came on, I pulled out all the stops, showing my flexibility with jump splits and high kicks, whipping my freshly bleached hair around. I was cut after the first round.

*

I continued my drill team career in college, which meant I had to keep faking interest in football. On my college team, the rookies had the unsavoury task of cheering for the duration of the games. While the veterans chatted with each other in the bleachers, rookies had to keep their eyes fixed on the game and cheer continuously. There were obvious things you could shout. “Let’s go, offense! Come on, defence!” But you can only chant robotically for so long before things get sloppy. By the second quarter, many girls would have slipped into something more stream-of-conscious. “Alright, cloud! That’s right, you block that sun! Come on, wind!” And by the third or fourth quarter, I sometimes heard the likes of “Yay bananas!” and “I love Christmas!” With a choir of voices continuously cheering, you couldn’t make out what any one girl was saying unless you were sitting right next to her, and as long as it sounded like we were cheering for the boys, no one cared what we were actually saying.

Toward the end of my freshman year, my team was invited to take part in the Cotton Bowl Hall of Fame induction. Our charter bus was waiting to shuttle us to the Cotton Bowl Stadium, and I was sitting in a row by myself next to the window, looking past my reflection of glossy red lips and tight blonde curls to the overcast sky. One of my teammates slung a tote bag onto the floor by my feet and plopped down into the seat beside me. She held up a half-eaten banana nut muffin. “Do you want to finish this?” she asked. Then she held up a newspaper. “You can read this if you want. I’m done with it.” She would be auditioning for the Dallas Cowboys cheerleaders in one month, so she was watching her weight (even though she was quite thin) and constantly brushing up on current events. A DCC is supposed to be the complete package: beauty and brains. I skimmed the newspaper and took bites of the muffin on our way to the Cotton Bowl Stadium.

It was an unusually cold April day at the stadium in Dallas. Unfortunately, the ceremony took place outside, and to make matters worse, I was one of the girls whose role was to stand at attention for the duration of the event, to be decoration behind the podium where inductees would give speeches after receiving their trophies. Wearing our traditional red shirts, white belts, and short blue skirts, we simultaneously symbolised both Texas and the United States. We carried red, white, and blue flags to further emphasise the patriotic colour scheme.

Usually we were cheering for the boys, but for this event we would be cheering for the men, men with distinguished careers as college football players or coaches. Normally we showed support by clapping and shouting from the stands, but today my group was showing support by doing our best impressions of statues. We gripped our flags and stared into the distance, smiling relentlessly. Raindrops began tapping our bare arms and legs. Audience members zipped up their jackets and pulled out umbrellas to shield themselves against the cold pellets that were intensifying. To fight the cold and to avoid passing out from standing still for so long, I began to focus on one body part at a time. I would crinkle my toes inside my boots, and then release them. Crinkle. Release. Repeat. Then I’d move up to my legs, tightening muscles in isolation, then releasing them. I would squeeze my fingers around the handle of my blue flag, then slacken my grip.

My teammate who passed me the muffin and newspaper on the bus was a trophy girl at the event. When an inductee was announced, she brought him his bronze statue. Since it had started to rain, her role changed slightly to include holding an umbrella over his head as he gave a speech.

Glued in place, still smiling in the cold rain, I began singing in my head, focusing on lyrics. Our school’s fight song became my own personal fight song. We’re all fighting Rangers . . . in rain or sunshine. I tried to keep the light in my eyes and resisted fading into a dull, mechanical smile.

It became a kind of side show to watch us girls stick it out in the cold rain. During his speech, a coach turned around to us and said, “We need to wrap up the ceremony so these girls don’t have to stand out here longer than they already have.” My muscles were exhausted, my hair was wet, and my makeup was sliding. I was thrilled to end the ceremony early. This Hall of Fame coach’s gesture came a long way from the high school coach who hadn’t apologised for hitting me with the door.

The next month the trophy girl became a Dallas Cowboys cheerleader. I’d catch glimpses of her on the televised show that follows the audition process. In one episode a young lady is asked to stand up in front her peers and some judges and answer a question about a player. When she is unable to answer the question, the director scolds her, saying there’s no excuse for meeting a player and then not knowing his name and his football background. No one auditioning counters with “I just want to wear the uniform and dance in front of thousands of people.”

*

One morning several years later, I turn on the news and see a panel of beautiful women, with perfect makeup and crisp professional attire, standing beside the famous women’s rights attorney Gloria Allred. The women, all former Houston Texans cheerleaders, sit before a microphone and read statements of allegations that range from not being paid for all the hours they worked, to being body shamed to being put in unsafe working conditions. One woman’s voice breaks as she describes being physically assaulted by a fan at a game. When the women finish their statements, Ms. Allred poses for a picture with the former cheerleaders. She holds up a tee-shirt with $7.25 printed on it, emphasising how much the women are paid per hour for their work. Minimum wage.

And it’s not just the Houston Texans cheerleaders. Several NFL cheerleaders from around the country have openly confronted football organisations about minimum wage violations. A former Dallas Cowboys cheerleader is among them.

I always had a half-assed dream of being an NFL cheerleader. It’s sobering to realise I grew up believing the epitome of success for a woman was to be exploited and undervalued, on the sidelines of the main event. I guess it worked out that I never made it all the way. I’d have had to make a living out of scraps and leftovers. I’d most likely have ended up like one of those women on the news, sitting beside Gloria Allred holding up the tee shirt with $7.25 printed on it.

A SWIM

Photo by Jeremy Bishop

She awoke at dawn, light seeping in through the thin white curtain. Stretching out, she replayed the spectacular violence of her dream: volcanos erupting in the distance, and something else, what was it?

She got out of the bed and dressed quickly into swimwear and a simple yellow dress. After boiling the kettle, she prepared a flask of coffee and went out into the fresh morning.

She weaved down the paths toward the sea, passing over the promenade, down through the woodland and onto the empty shingle beach. She took off her shoes and dress and at the shore stepped into the depth of high tide. Cold surrounded her and her breath was taken. She swam out, past the rocks of the bay and into the open water.

Far out, she lay on her back and looked up at the sky, icy water licking her temples. There was no wind and the water’s surface was unbroken, reflecting the fiery dawn. Weightless, she moved gently up and down on the quiet swell.

Something was moving in her peripheral vision. She rolled off her back and tread water to scan the horizon.

It was him; she recognised his balding head.

He had spotted her and started a messy crawl over.

“Susannah! Hi!”

He shattered the distance with that tone.

She pretended she couldn’t quite hear him to delay the moment they’d have to talk, wondered if she could get back to shore in time.

He splashed closer.

“Susannah! Hi!”

“Hi, Jeff.”

“You look great! Well, a bit pale, but great. How have you been?”

“Jeff, I was enjoying the swim.”

“Sorry – crikey – yeah, I remember how much you like swimming here alone. It’s infectious, I mean, here I am.”

She regretted having taken him here.

“It’s glorious, so peaceful. Takes my mind off Mum and everything, you know?” he continued.

“Yeah. How is she?”

“Oh, alright. She misses you, always asking. Doesn’t really retain much now, so I’ve just stopped retelling her you left. Couldn’t keep doing it, having that same conversation.”

She took a deep breath. “Jeff, it’s been two years.”

Dawn settled as the sun grew brighter. She could make out dog walkers on the path and high above on the promenade.

“I think she struggles to understand it anyway, Susannah. So do I, to be honest.”

They had had this conversation countless times. She briefly considered how she might move away, geographically, avoid this in a more permanent way.

She started swimming out to the buoy between the two bays and heard him splashing alongside her.

“How’s work?”

“Jeff, I come out here to not think about work.”

She looked to his face: earnest and only a little injured.

“It’s okay, it’s what you might expect, not much changes except the leadership. Oh, and new lanyards and posters and everything that goes with that.”

“I read about that. Are you painting?”

“Not much.” She thought again of the volcanos in her dream, erupting fire, coughing out smoke.

“I love your paintings.”

She stopped swimming and lay on her back looking up at the sky, a few birds overhead. Wasn’t he just being nice?

“I still have the ones from that show. Mum loves them.”

Susannah dived down into the deep, swam a few blind strokes, and broke the surface a metre or so from him.

“Jeff, I’d rather you didn’t come here. I don’t want to have these conversations again and again.”

His face changed, as it always did, the facade slipping off.

“You can’t ban me from a beach.”

“I’m not banning you, I’m asking you.”

Wary of igniting him, she dived down again. Back above the surface, she returned alone to shore.

A FATHER’S WISH

My mobile phone rang. The voice of my good friend, Hafez Mohammad, shouted through the receiver asking, no, demanding that I meet him at his house.

It has been a long time, I said, since I’ve seen you.

He was in no mood for sentiment.

Just come to my house, he insisted. I need to speak to you.

Hafez and I have been friends since childhood. My daughter, Asal, married Hafez’s son, Raziah, a police officer. After the Americans defeated the Taliban and we were allowed to take photographs again, Hafez bought a small digital camera. Over the years he took so many pictures of Raziah. Too many. Raziah as a baby, Raziah playing fútbol, Raziah graduating from the police academy. Enough pictures, I would tell Hafez. I have known your son since he was born. I don’t need to see his pictures. Hafez would laugh. He is my only son, he would say. I am too proud of him. I love my three daughters but Raziah will carry my name and my father’s name. Do you not see me in his face? he would ask, showing me yet another photo.

Looking at all those pictures of Raziah, praise God, I have to admit I felt a little jealous. As Hafez knows, I have only Asal and my wife, Hamdiya. If Hamdiya could only have one child, inshallah, why not a boy? But it was not God’s will. Sometimes, Hafez would rest a hand on one of my shoulders as if to comfort me as he showed me pictures of Raziah. His touch burned and I would shrug him off. Other times I avoided him because I did not want to reminded my close friend had a son and I did not. I would stay home with Hamdiya and Asal feeling a missing part of me that I would never be able to realize.

Then four weeks ago, Raziah’s commander called Hafez while we were in Shar-e-Naw Park watching a quail fight. Your son has been injured, the commander said. He had been on a patrol near Jalalabad when American planes attacked Taliban forces in the Khūdrow mountains. One of the planes made a pass over the police patrol. Where is he? Hafez asked. I don’t know. Where is my son? Hafez insisted. Come to Kharkush Hospital, the commander told him. He spoke loudly and I heard every word. Hafez put his phone in his pocket and stood. I hurried after him.

Raziah was a spoiled boy and I never liked him and I felt a little bit guilty for that now seeing the worry on Hafez’s face. Still, I could not help my feelings. One afternoon when I asked Asal to stop at the bazaar for her mother, Raziah interrupted. She is my wife now, he said. I will tell her where to go and when. He always wore his police uniform. No matter how hot the day, he would have it buttoned to his neck. More than once I told him that when he came to my house he was in no position to tell my daughter what to do while she was under my roof.  She was my daughter first, his wife second.

Despite my dislike for Raziah, when Hafez approached me last year about arranging a marriage between him and Asal, I saw an opportunity. Only a few months before Asal had been suffering horrible pain near her stomach. Down there, Hamdiya told me, when I asked her what was wrong, and she pointed down from her stomach and I asked no more questions. Hamdiya  took her to a doctor. Two hours later she called me from Ali Abad Hospital. Our Asal has a big problem, she said, and needs surgery. What is wrong? I asked. A tumor, Hamdiya said.

I hurried through Kabul’s busy streets until I reached the hospital. Hamdiya sat on a bench outside. I stood beside her beneath a tree not far from where some men gathered in a circle, swatting at torn, plastic bags carried by the wind, and further away women stood beneath halos of flies trying to calm their children. We stayed in the shade and when the shade shrunk to nothing we moved inside to a waiting room and just as we sat down a secretary called our name. She led us into a small room with a desk and chair. The peeling blue paint curled on the walls. I let Hamdiya sit. In a short time, a doctor walked in. She wore a blue burqa but showed her face. I am Dr. Shukriya Dost, she said. She told us we could see Asal in one hour. The surgery was successful but she was still groggy from anesthesia. The tumor was not cancerous. However, Dr. Dost said, I have sad, difficult news. She paused and then said, Your daughter will never have children.

Hamdiya bowed her head and her shoulders began shaking. I listened to her cry. Dr. Dost placed a hand on her back and did not look at me. There was nothing she could say to me as a father who would never have grandchildren. I left the room and walked outside. I wanted someone to bump me, to say something insulting so I would have an excuse to beat them but I saw no one other than the same people who had been outside before and the black clouds of flies above the children, and I stood and did nothing, shivering with anger and helplessness and then I left for home, my hands clenched. Later, Hamdiya said nothing when she returned to the house. She went into our room and closed the door. When she came out to prepare dinner she told me she had sat with Asal. The doctor said she could come home in the morning. I nodded. I had no questions. What was left to ask? Asal could not have children. What was her purpose now? For that moment, she was as dead to me as if the tumor had killed her.

Hamdiya and I told no one about Asal’s misfortune. Our neighbors are superstitious. They would wonder what we had done wrong to have a daughter with such a problem. Hamdiya warned her not to discuss her condition even with her closest friends. I did not speak of it to anyone, even Hafez. Then last year, he asked me to his house for tea. He said we had been friends for so long it was time our families became one. He asked if I would agree to a marriage between Asal and Raziah. Of course under any other circumstance I would have been overjoyed. My friendship with Hafez meant more to me than my dislike for Raziah. Of course if I had I told him about Asal he would never have asked. What father would want a barren woman for a daughter-in-law? No man I know. Asal would spend her life with Hamdiya and me and when we died she would move in with an uncle and watch his children and be little more than a servant. I would be remembered as the father of an infertile girl. I knew I should tell Hafez. But what if I didn’t? What if I said nothing? I knew Asal would make a devoted wife. She was a good girl. She would care for Raziah, cook and clean and make a good home for him. Why say anything? Raziah would learn soon enough that she could not have children. He could then marry a second wife. He was young with a good job. It would be no problem for him. She would bear him sons and daughters. Our families would be joined and he could still have children and Asal’s condition would no longer be our burden. I agreed to the marriage.

When Hafez and I reached the hospital in Kharkush, a doctor told us seventeen officers had died in the bombing. He took us into a room and showed us a body that he said was Raziah. Hafez and I stared at the dead man. He’s not my son, Hafez said. Perhaps there were two Raziahs? the doctor suggested. Survivors, he said, were transferred to Sardar Mohammad Dawood Khan Hospital in Kabul.

We returned to Kabul but doctors at that hospital had no record of Raziah and would not let us in unless we could prove Raziah had been admitted. Hafez wrote a message for the administrator explaining what the doctor in Kharkush had told us. A secretary folded it in her hand and hurried down the hall and through a door. We waited. Hafez flipped through photographs of Raziah on his phone, his eyes red and unblinking.

Four hours later, a man walked up the hall with the secretary. She pointed at us. He wore a western suit and tie and the grit on his white Hafezt showed it had not been cleaned in many days.  He told us to return in the morning and he would have information for us. Hafez looked at me. His eyes were so vacant I became lost in his stare. I want to be alone, he told me. I am sorry my friend, I said. I will see you tomorrow.

The next morning, I met Hafez at the hospital gate. He had not changed clothes and his drawn face told me he had not slept. He barely said hello. When he took my hand and kissed my check I felt the dead weight of his sorrow.

A security guard told us the hospital was closed to visitors. Hafez erupted like a lion, his dead eyes alive now with fury, and threw himself at the man, punching and kicking him until other security guards pulled him off. Two policemen ran up. One of them recognized Hafez because he had attended the academy with Raziah. He told us to go home. His son died in Kharkush, he explained to the guard Hafez had punched. Died? Hafez shouted. Is my son dead? No one has told me anything! Come back tomorrow, the officer told him. Is he dead? Hafez insisted. It’s not for me to say, the officer said. Come back tomorrow. Hafez turned to me, tears in his eyes. I embraced him, and I felt his body convulsing with rage and torment as if at any moment he might explode.

That evening I sat alone while Hamdiya tended to Asal in her room. I cannot imagine how Hafez feels. To lose a son, my God! A son is an impossible loss. My friends wonder why I never took a second wife who could give me more children and inshallah, a boy, but I am a poor man and have little to offer another man for his daughter. I content myself with the knowledge that Asal has my long nose and brown eyes and high forehead. I had once thought that these things she would pass on to her children and a small part of me would survive. It is too sad for me that did not happen. Nothing will be left of me and my father’s name.

At the hospital the next morning a different secretary called the administrator. I noticed he still wore the same tired clothes. The light switches in the waiting room did not work or perhaps the lights were dead. We moved through shadows following the administrator to a room where a young man wrapped in bloody bandages stared at us. He is not my son, Hafez said. The administrator took him to more rooms where more injured men lay in beds. Raziah was not among them.

We left and took a bus  back to Kharkush and asked for the doctor who told us Raziah had been sent to Kabul. The doctor had gone home, the hospital administrator told us. Hafez showed him a photo of Raziah. We have looked everywhere, Hafez said. He must be here. The administrator passed the picture around and a nurse said, Yes, I went out with the ambulance and I pulled this man from a car. Where is he? Hafez asked. The nurse shook his head. Where is he? Hafez asked again. He was in pieces, the nurse said. Half of his body was burned. We buried him by the road. The nurse drove us to the spot. Hafez stared at the barren, pebble-strewn ground. I remembered when Raziah was a boy. One night, Hafez told him that long ago giants had roamed Afghanistan and played fútbol with boulders. When they got tired they left the boulder where they had rolled to a stop and that was why so many of them cluttered the mountains of Afghanistan. Boys believe anything their father’s tell them about power and strength and Raziah was delighted by the tale.

Do you want to take him to Kabul? the nurse asked. No, Hafez said in a low voice. He is already buried. Leave him. We prayed over the spot: Oh, God, forgive our living and our dead, those who are present among us and those who are absent, our young and our old, our males and our females. O God, whoever You keep alive, keep him alive in Islam, and whoever You cause to die, cause him to die with faith.

After a long moment of silence, we returned home. We did not talk. When we reached Kabul, Hafez turned to me and said, I have to tell my family. All they know is that Raziah is missing. I followed Hafez to his house. His wife, Azyan, opened the door, his three daughters stood behind her. Hafez said nothing. His family knew by the expression on his face. I bowed my head and clasped his hands. Azyab screamed and the girls, too. I could still hear them as I walked home.

For four weeks, I saw nothing of Hafez but Hamdiya told me disturbing stories Azyan had passed to her when they saw each other at the bazaar. She said he had drawn all the curtains and spent his days hanging Raziah’s photos everywhere in the house–––in the front hall, the bedrooms, even the kitchen and bathroom. Raziah’s still, unrelenting gaze stared upon Azyan no matter where she turned. Their daughters, who had adored their brother, now hid in their rooms, and when they ventured out they would hurry through the halls looking neither left or right at Raziah’s pictures until they came outside and raised their arms as if they had emerged from a cave. One daughter knocked down a photograph when she stumbled and fell and Hafez bellowed like a wounded animal and chased her from the house.

I think he has lost his mind, Hamdiya told me.

I did not know what to say.  Sometimes when I wondered about Hafez I said to myself, Well, now you and I are the same. Neither of us have a son. I felt ashamed thinking this way and struck my head and prayed to God for forgiveness. Still, a part of me, a bad part, I know, was pleased. There would be no more talk about sons between us.     

I was worried about Asal. Since Raziah’s death, she rarely came out of her room. Sometimes I would hear her weeping in the middle of the night. Hamdiya would get up and sit with her.  I felt caught between them. In this situation she understood Asal. As a father, I was helpless to comfort her. When Hafez called me this morning I thanked God for the opportunity to leave the house.                 

He must have seen me walking up the street because I had not even reached to ring the bell when he opened the door. One look at him and I knew he had not slept for many days. His lined face, drooping mouth. Circles like ponds under his eyes. We embraced, his body slack in my arms. Kicking off my sandals, I stepped past him and stopped, unable to conceal my shock. Just as Hamdiya told me, photograph after photograph of Raziah covered the walls like a giant collage. Even the ceiling held pictures. His eyes followed me no matter where I turned. Hafez pointed at two boxes of framed photographs on the living room floor. Creases, small tears and water marks blemished some of them.

Help me with these, Hafez he said in a flat voice.

He tapped a nail in the wall with a small hammer, picked up a photo of Raziah playing soccer and hung it. He then selected a picture of Raziah in his blue police uniform. Unlike his father’s full beard, thin patches of hair dappled his young face.  

This is the last room, Hafez said. Give me a picture. Any one.

I did not move. You have to stop this, I said.

Hafz ignored me. He took another photo. This one showed Raziah and Asal at their wedding. Hafez traced a finger around Asal’s face.

One of Hafez’s daughters, a black veil across her face, carried a tray with a pot of green tea, two glasses, a bowl of sugar and a plate of raisins. She bowed, set the tray on the floor and left. Hafez gestured for me to sit. He poured the tea. Setting the pot down, he picked up his glass and looked at me.

It’s too late for Azyan to have children, he said.

You’ll have grandchildren one day, I said.

They won’t have my family name.

Yes, I know this, I said. I face the same problem. Still, they will be your grandchildren. That is what I tell myself.

That may be fine for you but it is not fine for me.

It has never been fine for me, I said. Now you hurt but for too long I have carried the hurt you now have.

He gave me a contemptible look.

Wishing you had a son and losing one are two very different things my friend, Hafez said.

I said nothing. knew I should tell him Asal would never have given Raziah children but I was angry. For years he had boasted of Raziah and showed me his pictures in my face. Did he never once think of the pain he had caused me? The humiliation.

Asal should marry again into my family, Hafez said, setting down his cup.  God tells us when there’s a widow, she has three months to sit in a house and mourn. After that, her family has the right to arrange for her to marry again. The Quran does not prohibit a man from marrying his brother’s widow.

But Raziah had no brothers, I said.

I want Asal as my second wife, Hafez said, sounding a little impatient. I’ve thought about it a long time. Asal is young. She and I would have a son and I would name him Raziah so the world will never forget my martyred boy.

I stared at Hafez, speechless. My palms got damp and I wiped them on my legs and my heart beat faster. I knew I should tell him Asal would never have given Raziah children but I did not. I could not imagine his fury. His whole family would turn against us and all of our neighbors, too. Asal was my daughter, my only child. All that matters to a father is what is best for their child even if she is a girl.

When she married Raziah she became your daughter, I managed to say. A man does not marry his daughter.

We both know she is not my daughter. Not in that way.

You would not be happy with her. I’m sure Raziah told you she can be difficult.

Raziah said no such thing.

God does not tell us if our daughters will have sons, I said finally. You might only have daughters again. 

My friend, I am asking for my life, he said.

Your life? We are too old, Hafez, to marry again. Asal is young. You will die and leave her alone.

She will have our children to care for her.

No, I said, my throat tight. She will not.

Hafez looked at me for a long time.

What are you saying? he said.

You cannot marry her.

Hafez did not move. Then he stood and picked up a nail and pounded it into the wall and put up a picture. And then another and another.

You are the death of me, he said in a quiet voice.

He struck each nail harder and harder. Dust drifted to the floor. The pictures rattled in their frames, tilted against the wall. I thought they would fall.

Raziah is dead, I said.

Leave my house! he shouted, his back to me.

I hurried out. In the hall, Raziah’s blank gaze followed me to the door. When I stepped outside the bright mid-day sun froze me in place and I stood motionless, my hands raised to my forehead until my eyes adjusted. Once I could see, I walked away. There was no shade. I moved through the dry heat with the certainty I would never see Hafez again.

Another man may desire Asal when she finishes mourning and I may allow her a second marriage if he is young. I would ask Allah’s forgiveness and not tell him she was sterile. I would love him like a son and grieve with him once he understood her condition. He could marry again. If his second wife bore him sons, inshallah, perhaps he would honor me by giving one of them my name, the name of my father and his father and all of the fathers that have come before, but only Allah’s mercy is guaranteed in this life.

THE CITY CANDY SHOP

Photo by Iwona Castiello d’Antonio

From her lair, a bleached blonde woman in Barcelona sells candy. Her store is coloured like a child’s toy: bright reds, rich blues, vibrant greens, halting yellows. She sells treats, the colours of which you wouldn’t wear day after day. Every evening, you may pass and find her staring out of the small space between gummy candies and animal crackers that act as a door onto the street. She is there with the same face as the night before, waiting to catch a passerby in her gaze. In her mind, she is the same woman who sat staring through this portal 10, 20, or 30 years prior. Yet, she has changed. Our bodies and characters evolve with time, but still, a whisper of ourselves, our inner voice remains the same. And in this way, she is the same; we are the same. But we can’t see the ways that we have changed; our view remains transfixed by the dramatic colours of the candy shops that we set ourselves within.

On some nights, she is joined by an older man who sits with her. In his muted colours – browns, blacks, greys that resemble filth amidst the tower of shining luminescence that is her store – he looks out of place. They are friends, nonetheless; they chat; they argue; on occasion, he turns his head to join her gaze as you pass by. This is their shallow effort at selling her products. Not once has a customer been spotted in this cavity of the city. This is not a business. This is a business front – not for drugs, nothing nefarious, only a medium by which she can stare at us while we stare at her. The muted man faces her from a coloured plastic chair, his back to the door. Another night that week, the same. The night after that, the man is gone.

During the day, the shop is shut, as if no one buys candy before dark. She makes no effort to entice tourists. After all, the shop is on a filthy alleyway opposite trash bins. This is a place for locals to ask her, the local, what she has seen. On occasion, I’m sure, someone sets down a euro for a bag of jelly beans or a sleeve of cookies after asking her opinion on a political matter: the increase of immigrants to the neighbourhood, the smell of the halal on the corner, or what the weather will be like tomorrow (wavering from mild to nice by any other standards).

The woman continues to bleach her hair and apply makeup as if she were 20 years old. She continues to entice men her age into the store as if she were 30 years old. The woman, only the woman, knows her own age.

*

Eight years ago, a Chilean friend led me to Avenue U – a subway station that doesn’t register to tourists in New York, let alone the stroller skiers of Park Slope or the gentrifiers of the better-known Brooklyn. It was late; the city draws a normal day into unprecedented hours. And so, my friend guided me to the 24-hour donut shop. It was manned by two Central Americans.

The same two men open and close the restaurant every day. Whether three in the morning or four in the afternoon, the orders are chorizo with eggs, two tacos with barbacoa, two eggs and toast. The same ritual unfolds: One man greets the customer at the counter, the other scrapes the grill, adds more meat, mutters something in Spanish that makes the other man grin. There is no unnecessary exchange with the customers. Perhaps you are tempted by a donut when you pay and leave. They grab one with a sheet of parchment paper, they give you what you want. Either way, the men know that you are a regular or you are lost. Regardless, a similar treatment is applied: Take the order, call it, make it, present it. Coffee is poured, coffee is topped. We like to think that we can sit in a diner and drink an indiscriminate amount of coffee, but we all have our limit. We feign that we are really overdoing it some days, that we are indulging in that extra cup. But, in reality, unless we have escaped the cycle of regularity in which we live, we are having our third cup. And we always pretend that we don’t need the hot topper on that last cup, but we take it, whether we drink it or not.

Wherever the two cooks came from, they don’t resemble it anymore. They are not Tegucigalpa city wanderers. They are not Oaxacan farmers. They are not Panamanian bus drivers. They are simply New Yorkers. They might not feel like Woody Allen or get treated like Michael Bloomberg, but the city corrodes them in the same way – money causes ulcers whether from too little or too much. The real difference is in how much you pay for those three cups of coffee.

*

In the entryway to the Institut d’Estudis Catalan in Barcelona, a man sits in an admission booth. It’s a calming atmosphere within the 600-year-old hospital, an appealing shortcut for my wife and me as we meander through El Raval. I can’t deny that I am sloughed from the tourist mass, but I feel relief in the escape. Orange blossoms fill the air with the aroma of bliss. Meanwhile, a man urinates on a wall in the corner. Change is ubiquitous. The floral fragrance is overtaken. Despite these variations, it’s the same thing every day in this ancient portal. Pass the imposing door under pointed, Gothic arches. Beyond it, the balding head of the attendant appears askew to the small sign with admission information. Until you cross the threshold, he remains the same. His head tilted, probably reading something. Whether he wished to or not, he has become a fixture. Regardless of his days off, he is there. No one sees the museum unless they see the attendant first. A closed gate is a denial. An ajar gate is an invitation. Approaching the attendant is a chance to realise that he answers the same three or four questions every day.

“How much?”

“What time?”

“How long?”

An expert Danish tourist comes to the city prepared. Knowing more than 10 phrases in Spanish and Catalan, the young tourist approaches this arched doorway ready to prove himself. He is repulsed by the worker, an employee, who answers his questions tersely or without enthusiasm. On another day, he might be blasted by an assault of Catalan resembling the most ancient of curses – a derivative of the truly vulgar. He wishes that the attendant congratulated him on his preemptive research revealed in his rhetorical questions. The audacious tourist wishes that the bald man grinned and affirmed his ability. And yet, this young tourist – you, if I dare, I – rarely considers that the attendant fields the few variants of human language that come in the interrogative form. An attendant’s available knowledge gradually becomes restricted to a museum, theatre, or exhibition’s admission fee and opening and closing times.

Similarly, anywhere in the world, a man on the way to work rushes into a chain restaurant and expects his request to be met. One day it’s Costa Coffee, another it’s Starbucks. The baristas are barraged with demands for personal variations on measured drinks. Likewise, at the New York City Library, the security guard helps to redefine what a handbag is as visitors enter and exit. And at London Heathrow, a short security guard attempts to teach by humiliation what constitutes a liquid in the eyes of travel authorities.

And so, the bald attendant at the Institut sits staring into the corner of his booth where he reads, or simply stares, waiting for his shift to end so that he may begin his shift at home and return again to do the same tomorrow.

*

Again, we board the train in Bushwick; a stranger asks us for a spare metro card. We board a train at Columbus Circle; a stranger asks us for a spare metro card. We see need without admitting our own – the role left to vagabonds and beggars. Yet, we line up in cities to pretend we are working towards some freedom that no one has seemed to find.

But in this city there is energy, there is life. Of this, we convince ourselves.

In the wilderness, we are offered unlimited freedom. In the countryside, we are offered liberty. In contrast, these small towns and pastoral places have job scarcity and money scarcity. But there is space; there is air; there is the opportunity to live. However, we flee to the cities and root our buildings in the very same soil. In these cities, we sit in the same window, walk the same alleyways, drink in the same bars, and eat at the same restaurants. We simply ignore passersby. We deny other dining options for something regular. We bypass the next grocery for the one closest and best-stocked. Within the city we have each created our own villages. And we stare through our windows wondering what is beyond the building edifice, just as the shepherd boy stares over the pasture wondering what is beyond the nearest hill. On occasion, we venture out, we explore. Any considerable break in our rhythm might render us obsolete, make us less useful to society. So, in both places, we trudge along, whistling at our sheep or greeting the butcher as we walk to our office.

Whether we deem the farm or the city preferable, both are swept by the same current, their challenges mirrored. There is no solitude in either without first finding it in yourself.

Most people will never explore the distant mountains and smallest islands; who among us can claim to be an authentic stowaway or explorer? We fear jumping from the machine that keeps moving forward. But people make do. In our walks down the road, there is ample wonder to behold. The parakeets torpedo down narrow streets in Barcelona, the plane trees grow tall in the broad avenues of London, creeks run over polished rocks in Medellin, the river rushes past Prague’s Old Town, and the ocean crashes into the shore of Los Angeles. In the city, the sun continues to rise and set, even if lost amidst the buildings, offices, and alleyways.

The city is the triumph of modernity and an homage to antiquity. It is where ideas spawn, where thought is questioned. And through this interrogation, we feel bold, novel, and positively urban.

Where is the Chilean, the short-order cook, the tourist, the attendant? Where am I – in a foreign city, a different grid, another familiar unknown. Perhaps, in what we think of as circular, as rhythmic, we should look for the errancies, the subdued tones of the man in the bright candy shop.

And there he sits; and there pass I; and the woman in her city candy shop remains, in some small way, the only one looking out.

THE ACTRESS WOULD LIKE EVERYONE TO KNOW SHE IS PERFECTLY FINE

Photo by Michael Dziedzic

No, she doesn’t hate her former costar. In fact, she is perfectly fine – write that, actually, use those words, please – she is perfectly fine. Thriving, even! Thank you for asking.

Yes, it is true that her former costar departed the show over contract issues at a climactic moment in their shared storyline. It is also true that they spent five years together, delivering lines someone else had written for them. That she adjusted to this routine, even came to enjoy it. That she could spend a full minute describing the golden, honeyed hue of his eyes – no, she will not now, but thank you for asking.

Her former costar looked nice in a crisp white lab coat; they both do – you’ve seen the show, haven’t you? But this was her first starring role, after all, there was lots to enjoy, her happiness didn’t hinge on the fact of his presence. What an insinuation to make! Yes, she’s seen the tweets. And anyway there had been rumbles, rumours; the actress had known for some time that her costar’s future absence was a possibility.

No, he did not said goodbye. Yes, you should print that. It is the actress’ opinion that the viewers have a right to know.

Of course, in the end she mostly blames the writers. They knew her former costar’s exit was a possibility yet failed to equip her character to deal with the emotional fallout of the season’s climax on her own. She hated the PTSD subplot they gave her, thank you for asking – yes, they already know how she feels, go right ahead.

Specifically the actress felt there was not enough variety in the representation of trauma onscreen. What about the people who are PERFECTLY FINE, she asked the writers one afternoon. What about the people who carry on normally with their lives in the wake of a traumatic event? What about the people who don’t feel abandoned? What about them?

Yes, she has seen the media coverage. No, she did not yell at the writers on the day in question. She has never raised her voice on set, not once! Thank you for asking.

The actress does not want to be bogged down with grief; she just wants to save lives on television. And anyway, she has never personally cared that her former costar is gone. So her character shouldn’t either.

The writers kept assuring her it would be fine, that the storyline would develop her, give her mettle – as if she didn’t already have mettle in spades. Yet for the entirety of the following season, her character was mired in these childlike abandonment issues: crying stints at work, tearstains on her lab coat. Once, a guest star even died on her watch. The actress hated all of it. But the writers would not provide her with the words to let her former costar go.

The actress is giving this interview because she would like to move on. She has no interest in being eternally tied to someone with whom she once starred in a TV show. He was not her only costar, after all, and what he does with his career is his choice.

After the series concludes the actress would like to dip her toes into directing, or writing. She would like to be behind the scenes, control what is happening onscreen. She is sick of being subjected to the whims of others – wait, don’t print that; she knows what it sounds like.

No, she does not miss him. Yes, she is perfectly fine. Thank you for asking.

FROM YOUR LIPS TO GOD’S EARS

Photo credit: HockeyholicAZ

Alex Deckman had only turned forty recently, but for the past two years felt much older after waking. His features appeared odd in the bathroom mirror, which in itself was not unusual. Alex slept face-down and the weight of his head pressing against the mattress left lines, folds, and even trenches in his face. They would gradually smooth while he stood upright to shave and shower.

His mother claimed, “You were born with a heavy skull. Eleven pounds is average for an adult and your head must weigh fifteen at least.” A sad faraway look inhabited her eyes. “We made you wear foam wedge collars as a child for support.” She winced. “You inherited your poor father’s Neanderthal blood.”

Beverly was given to exaggeration and fabrication, so Alex disbelieved her, but somehow his sleep positioning did distress his features.

Today, Alex observed his brown hair nearly covering his ears. He first noticed an absence while rubbing shaving cream on. He washed the cream off in shock. His lips had disappeared. Gone. Vanished.  Alex opened wide to see if his sleep posture had perhaps wedged them inside his mouth. Nothing there. Just his smelly teeth waiting to be brushed.

Had he chewed them off amid some bizarre dream then swallowed? Checking the pillow, no blood or remains lingered. He studied himself again in the bathroom mirror. Without lips, his mouth hung slightly open like a jerkwater yokel. But he lived in downtown Manhattan. Totally unacceptable.

A knock sounded outside. “Alex? Open up.” Damn, it was Beverly.

Due to a low-paying job, Alex had been forced to live at his widowed mother’s apartment. She had fashioned his old room into a studio, the entry door opening to their pantry and a back door leading outside, so they both could maintain a semblance of privacy.

“Shaving, Mom. I’m not dressed.” He felt disoriented. “Leave me a voicemail or come back later.”

“I saw you naked as a child, but if you insist, come talk when you’re done.” She made sighing and wheezing noises. “You haven’t paid your rent yet.”

Although $1,000 was dirt cheap for a studio in Manhattan, Beverly now raised the rent every year like any other greedy New York landlord.

“My friends Pam and Binky say I could easily get double from a quiet NYU student.”

“Okay, okay. Let me shave in peace.”

Beverly grumbled off.

Alex showered and dressed. He would sneak into his private office at work. With a scarf wrapped about his gaping mouth, if anyone asked, he’d claim to have gashed himself shaving.

He edged outside the studio’s door.

“There you are,” Beverly said, skulking in the unlit hallway. She dusted his coat collar. “Take off that absurd wrap and explain where my rent check is.” She yanked the scarf away then blanched before flushing. “You’ve gone…lipless.” Her eyes went wide.

“Calm down, Mother,” Alex said. “My lips got pressed into my mouth while sleeping. They’ll return by nightfall.”

Beverly crumpled against a wall, unsteady. “I had so much belief in you, in your promise. And now this.”

“No you didn’t,” Alex said. “You always favored Randall, and raved about his good looks.”

She showed a wounded expression. “I did admire your older brother, but his wife stole his looks from me, fattened him up on beer, cheese, and sausage. Now he’s forty-six, overweight and horribly bald.”

Beverly added damning adverbs to normal human conditions. Her best friend Ellen had looked “frightfully old” before she got a facelift and now appeared “dreadfully taut.”

“I’ll pay my rent tonight. It’s only December 2nd. Normal landlords give a grace period.”

“But I’m your mother.” She formed her about-to-cry face. “After everything I’ve done for you, I’m left with a circus freak for a son. Don’t come home until you fix your pie-hole.”

Alex refastened his scarf and darted out. Sometimes he wondered about his father, Jack, who went for a swim in the East River ten years ago and never returned. Assumed drowned. Insane, or driven to it by Beverly?

In the rush to escape, Alex had forgotten breakfast or coffee to power him. He slipped into Chelsea Cafe for a to-go order he could eat in Madison Square Park without being gawked at. Inside he saw Suzy, a barista he’d dated a week ago. He made a clumsy pass at her and she pushed him away. Suzy usually worked the afternoon shift, so he retreated toward the door, embarrassed. Unfortunately, she spotted him and bounded over.

“Alex, can we talk, in private?” Suzy trailed him outside.

He kept moving along 23rd Street, but seeing that she wouldn’t relent, he signaled toward an alleyway between Fifth and Sixth Avenue.

Suzy followed, mouth downturned, eyes sad. He waited for further admonishment regarding his oafish date moves.

“I just wanted to apologize for the other night,” she said. “I was confused and wasn’t ready, but you only wanted to kiss me. I so overreacted, dude.” She stared at the pavement. “Can you ever forgive me?”

“Uh, sure,” Alex replied, stunned.

“Let me make it up to you.” Suzy puckered her lips and unwrapped his scarf. “Oh my God!” She recoiled. “I mean, I wasn’t expecting that. I’m not judging.” She rested her head in a hand. “I guess I never noticed you didn’t have lips before.”

Alex gripped his scarf. “It’s temporary. They’re inverted now but will be back, I promise.”

Suzy looked dazed. “Yes, yes, why wouldn’t they…”

“Can I call you when they do?”

Lines formed on her thirty-year-old forehead he’d never witnessed before.

“I’m going up north for a while, far away…” Her voice drifted off. “But when I do get home, I’m sure I’ll see you at Chelsea Cafe.” She struggled to smile. “Until they, uh, return, use a little of this.” Suzy plucked a natural-colored lipstick from her purse, then inscribed it around the edges of his mouth. She tucked it into his overcoat’s breast pocket. “I’ve got to get back. Ciao.” She scurried away.

Alex checked his reflection in shop windows. From a distance, the lipstick created the illusion he still had lips. Flat lips. If any coworkers commented, Alex could claim his dermatologist had taken a biopsy and they should mind their own damn business.

Somehow he arrived without causing alarm and locked himself inside his office. When associates knocked, he said, “I’m busy,” then asked them to call or e-mail. That worked until floor manager Lonnie Begonza thumped on his door.

“Open up,” he demanded. “We don’t lock doors on my watch.”

Alex made sure the lipstick was thickly applied before unlocking. He retreated to the window beyond his desk, maintaining distance. “I have the super-flu. I don’t want anyone else to catch it.”

Begonza strode in and squinted at Alex. “Yeah, you look godawful, but I’m immune. Got a flu shot in the arm and a booster in my ass.” He circled around the desk. “Something’s really messed-up about you, Dickman.”

“It’s Deckman,” Alex said. “Just went to my dermatologist. I need privacy.”

“This is my world and you live in it.” Begonza frowned. “You sound funny.” Using a window drape, he wiped Alex’s face. “Jesus Christ, you’ve got no lips.” He stepped back. “Dermatologist? You flew down to Panama last weekend, went to one of those unlicensed plastic surgeons, like Mickey Rourke did.” Begonza slumped against the wall, breathing heavily.

“It’s temporary,” Alex said. “My lips inverted overnight. They’ll plump out by tomorrow. Just wait.” He had begun to believe the lie because nothing else made sense.

“No can do,” Begonza said. “Management from the Midwest is visiting today. They’ll be touring the offices to shake hands and give encouragement.” He paced the floor. “They can’t see you like that, no siree. We believe in facial diversity, because of company regulations, but not carnival sideshow stuff.” Begonza paused, thinking.    

“I really need this job.”

“You think I want lawsuits and bad publicity? Hell no. We’re just going to relocate you.” Begonza slammed the door behind him. “Lock up till I get back.”

Alex waited until Begonza returned. “You know the building’s maintenance crew.”

“Sure,” Alex said through his scarf. “Good to see you Raul, Tevin, Luigi, and?”

“Hyman,” the elderly one said. He weighed around 120 pounds and didn’t seem long for the world.

The crew acted annoyed at being diverted from their routine of lazing about the lobby, eyeballing women, and waiting for their shifts to pass.

Begonza pointed. The three younger men unplugged lamps and devices, then grunted Alex’s desk through the door. Hyman worked a toothpick between his teeth and watched, his face contorting with the effort the others expended.

“What’s going on?” Alex asked.

“Follow us in a minute, the back corridor.” Begonza sauntered outside.

Alex never used the dim utility hallway. Reserved for food deliveries, packages, and maintenance staff. At the far end he saw Begonza beckoning impatiently.

“Is this for real?”

“Of course it’s for real.” Begonza nodded. “Your new office until that nasty condition heals.”

Alex’s desk was pressed to the rear corner of the spacious freight elevator. An elevator that had transported grand pianos when songwriters used to toil in upstairs offices decades ago.

“I, uh…”

“No need to thank me.” Begonza smiled in his menacing manner. “Got to run. Important folks are coming.”

Alex took his seat behind the desk as the maintenance men wandered away. The realization hit that Hyman was the service elevator operator and his new office mate. “This is quite the situation,” Alex said, trying to start on a good note.

Hyman coughed then spit. He muttered something under his breath like “ass-clown” before turning his back to work the iron levers of the manual gears.

Alex gasped when the elevator plunged eight floors and stopped abruptly, his guts rising into his chest.

“You’ll get used to it after a few years,” Hyman said.

“Years? I only intend to be here a day or two.”

Hyman’s laugh sounded hoarse. “The last one said that.” He raked a hand through his gray wedge of hair. “Listen, we’ll get along if you don’t talk or ever surprise me. I don’t need a heart attack. Might lose control of the spaceship. Ever seen anyone scraped out of an elevator that’s dropped twenty floors?”

“No. Have you?”

“That’s how I got my job. Replacing the previous guy. Looked more like a slab of pizza than anything human.”

*

Alex tried to adjust to his odd predicament the following morning. He sent e-mails while the elevator traversed lower floors. The WiFi weakened above the fifteenth floor so he transitioned to phone calls then. The sudden rises and long drops between floors aggravated lunch sandwiches loitering in Alex’s stomach.

He checked craigslist seeking a temporary solution. Postings showed for wax lips, rubber attachments, and even ling-cod fish lips. His body trembled. As an adolescent, bullies had teased Alex, calling him “liver lips.” Humiliating then, their dwelling on the features he hated most. But now Alex thought fondly of those vanished liver lips. How he missed them.

Midday, Hyman asked, “So what’s wrong with your kisser? That scarf hiding a rash?”

“No, no.” Alex sighed. “I’ve sort of misplaced my lips.”

“Either you’ve lost them or not.”

“Okay, they’re gone.”

Hyman halted the elevator. “You need to talk to the man upstairs.”

“But I’m an atheist…”

“No, Doc Feingoss. But I call him Dr. Fungus.”

“He has an office upstairs?”

“Top floor.”

Alex saw the 32nd floor light had been scratched out. “I thought management permanently closed it off, for safety reasons.”

Hyman grunted. “There’s a little asbestos behind the lead paint on the walls. A minor gas leak and structural damage to the support pillars, and the City gets their panties in a bunch.”

“You’re telling me this doctor still works there? And he can replace my — ”

“Not saying anything. I can take you up after hours or not. No skin off my lips.”

Alex’s laptop screen showed a No Internet message. He shuffled papers around the desk. “Yes, I want to go.”

Being December, cold and dark early, the building emptied out by 6:30.

“Ready?” Hyman asked after his dinner break. Alex nodded. The operator cranked the power lever to the right and the elevator surged upward.

Alex felt his ears pop but their progress slowed at the 30th floor. Gears squeaked and ground to a halt as they reached the 31st. Hyman yanked on a gearshift. The carriage vibrated violently as it rose at a crawl.

“Is this safe?”

“Hell, no,” Hyman shouted over the noise, amid the smell of burning rubber. “But as long as these cables hold, we won’t plummet to our doom.” He shrugged. “It’s the only way to the top. The fire stairwell is sealed.”

Finally, Hyman slid open the metal accordion gate. The 32nd floor resembled a war zone of toppled cabinets, broken glass, scattered pills, wrecked furniture. The walls were cracked and liquid pooled on the floor. Smoke issued from a back area where small furry things scampered about; overhead lights blinked on and off.

“Hey, Doc? You awake?”

Alex heard a ratcheting cough then a creaking sound approaching.

An ancient man worked his wheelchair forward over wadded papers and exposed wiring. He wore a spattered lab coat and had a medical reflector headbanded around his gaunt skull. “That you, Hyman?” He squinted through Coke bottle glasses, eyes distorted.

“Brought you a patient, Dr. Fungus.”

“Well, I’m not sure yet,” Alex said, alarmed by the surrounding chaos.

“Young fellow,” Fungus said. “I’m on my last legs, so spit it out. What’s your problem?”

Alex unwrapped his scarf as the doctor wheeled up close.

Fungus started laughing and Hyman cackled along with him.

“I’m glad you find this amusing. I’ll be going now.”

“Son,” Fungus said. “I’m the only specialist who can help.” He focused a bright lamp on Alex’s face. “Now, do you have your detached lips? That would make the operation a cinch.”

“Operation? No, I have no idea where my lips got to.”

“Were you treating them right, with respect?” Fungus asked.

“What?”

“Forget it.” Fungus rolled backward. “Okay, turn and pull down your pants.”

“Are you crazy?”

“Do you want me to fix your mouth or not?”

Alex slowly dropped his trousers. He felt unsettled as the doctor reached out then squeezed his ass.

“Enough.” Alex belted-up his pants, disgusted. He wanted to leave but remembered the stairway was sealed.

“Sit down.” Fungus pointed to a ravaged leather couch. “We can remove a small area of soft buttock flesh, microwave it for a minute to color it pinker, then transplant two carved pieces onto your mouth to serve as lips.”

“That’s preposterous.” Alex wanted to leave but remembered the stairway was sealed.

“No, he’s serious.” Hyman gripped the doctor’s wheelchair. “It’s the only body area that can approximate the softness and thickness of lips. Fat tissue.”

Alex shuddered. He felt horrified yet recognized their logic. The next time Lonnie Begonza called him “ass-face,” he realized it would be literal. “I don’t see any medical diplomas, doctor.”

“I served in South America.”

“At a clinic?”

“No, in the field.” Fungus lit a cigarette.

“Field?”

“The jungle. The only diploma you get is they let you crawl out alive.”

“I need to think this over,” Alex said. “I assume such surgery has risks.”

Again both older men laughed. “There’s a 50/50 chance that your mouth will reject transplanted tissue,” Fungus said. “But seriously, son, it’s the best option unless you find your missing lips.”

“And where would I locate them?” Alex exhaled with frustration.

“Try a bar called Odds & Ends,” Fungus said. “Bunch of freaky people congregate inside. If you don’t get a tip there, you may as well pay me to operate tomorrow.”

“So soon?”

“While I’m still steady.” He extended his hands and they shook wildly.

*

Alex returned home crestfallen. Both options seemed insane, but he might live to be eighty or ninety. Half a lifetime without lips, without the chance of ever kissing another person again seemed a bleak prison sentence.

He ate cold cuts at the kitchen table in the dark, the sounds of his teeth chewing amplified.

Beverly bustled in and switched on the lights. “Oh no, you’re back.”

“Yes, I live here. Remember?”

“Klaus Vanderhooven is coming.” She slapped an open palm against her face. “He cannot see you like that. He might think it’s genetic. Klaus arrives any minute.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

“Remember, I’m your Aunt Beverly.”

Alex’s sixty-three-year-old mother dated men no older than fifty. A forty-year-old son did not fit the narrative that she was fifty-five. Beverly romanced the last vestiges of Manhattan Eurotrash. Their once abundant species had died out at the turn of the century. Dukes and Counts and Lords of total bullshit, hungry for what they considered a moneyed mate in exchange for access to their dubious titles.

“Can’t you spend the night elsewhere, or lock yourself in your studio?” Her voice became girlish. “I think Klaus is the one. He showed me his castle on the Rhine.” She proffered a photo.

“Uh, that’s a postcard, Aunt Bev.”

“You always crush my dreams.” She crouched down. “I say this with motherly love: Please leave — now. If Klaus mentions your condition, I could be finished in New York society.”

“Don’t worry. Going in five minutes. Keep him out of the kitchen at midnight so I can sneak back in.”

*

On 44th Street near 12th Avenue, sat Manhattan Mini Storage in the shadow of the raised West Side Highway. Though most of New York had been cleaned-up and turned into high rent apartments, a certain seediness lingered there. The area perfumed by a dead fish scent off the Hudson River, overhead car exhaust billowing down, and the sulfur gas odor from factories along the New Jersey Turnpike. Between small locksmiths and computer repair shops were squat windowless structures with padlocked metal doors.

Alex rapped on the door displaying a yellow skull and bones POISON sign.

A towering black man opened the door wearing a T-shirt in winter; his massive biceps expanded and contracted as if they were breathing.

Alex tried to peer around him. “Odds & Ends?”

“Need to see some identification.”

“You want to card me?”

Even the bouncer’s sigh sounded threatening. “No, I need proof that you belong.”

Alex noted a gouged wound on the man’s head.

“You see something funny?” he asked in a bass rumble.

“Not a thing.” Alex then exposed his lipless mouth.

The bouncer nodded. “Go on.”

Dark and smoky inside. A mixture of cigarettes, weed, and burning meat on a distant grill. Alex rubbed his eyes while heading toward an open barstool. The floor felt sticky, but with colored lights strobing and the haze, he could barely distinguish anything. The music sounded chaotic, a mixture of hip hop, heavy metal, and free jazz saxophone.

He climbed onto the stool and shouted a whiskey order to the Mr. Clean lookalike bartender. Around Alex were tall men, little people, extremely obese characters, and others on the brink of starvation.

“Never seen you here before.” An attractive woman with worn features swiveled her stool to face him. “You’re kind of cute. New meat always is.”

Alex reflexively cupped a hand around his mouth. “I — I’ve had a lip malfunction.”

“Joanna,” she said, and gently moved his arm. “Doesn’t bother me. I hate kissing. That’s where we eat and breathe.” She handed him the roach of a joint.

“Smoking inside is legal?”

The bartender cough-laughed, slamming his fist down on the bar top.

“Kissing is filthy,” Joanna said, “but I do miss sex.”

Alex didn’t question her assertion. “Why do people come here?”

“Some of us feel incomplete inside. We become whole at this bar.” She pointed west. “The docks are over there. Ships come from across the world, bringing the unimaginable. They send merchants in looking for rare items to export.”

The whiskey tasted rank and the smoke irritated Alex. He sensed a headache birthing. “I need to walk around.”

“Do as you please,” Joanna said. “I’ll be here. I never go anywhere.”

As Alex rose, he squinted in the darkness. It couldn’t be. Joanna had no lower-torso. Her entire being ended at the waist, which was propped on the barstool. Hallucination? Alex rushed away. Black cloth curtains hung down, separating the semicircular bar into different sections. He pushed through one, then another. Flat-faced men waved. Women pawed at him with their bare feet. He had to escape.

In the fourth section, Alex stopped. His lips sat atop the bar and smoked a cigarette, a vodka glass nearby.

“You’re here,” Alex said in disbelief.

“They, their, and them are our pronouns,” the lips replied.

“My life has fallen apart, my job. I can’t go home.” Alex stared at them. “I need you back.”

“We broke-up with you,” they said. “You considered us your worst feature.”

“I was wrong. I’ll be nicer.”

“You know, you used to bite us,” the lips said.

“I won’t anymore.” Alex’s voice trembled. “I’m begging, please.”

“Promise to take better care of us? Blistex, lip balm, oil, scrubs?”

“Yes.”

Will you floss and brush more? Your bad breath is legendary.”

“Yes, I swear.” His buzzing headache grew in intensity until Alex could only see a throbbing redness. Pressure immense, as if his brain might explode. Then Alex pitched forward, face-planting onto the drink-spattered bar.

“Wake up, buddy.” The bartender shook him into awareness. “Closing time.”

Alex noticed the man’s eye-patch for the first time. “How long have I — ”

“It’s 3 a.m. You do the math.”

Alex wiped his sweaty face with a bar napkin. And then he felt his lips, attached as before, no scars or wounds. “What’s the deal with this place?”

“People come looking for what they can’t find anywhere else.”

“Simple as that?”

“Well, it’s import/export,” the man said. “If you find something of value, then you trade something in return.”

“Did you?” Alex asked.

“Sure. I met the love of my life at Odds & Ends.”

“And the price?”

The bartender lifted his eye-patch to show a black empty void.

“Ugh.” Alex felt queasy. “I need to go home — now.”

“Get going, liver lips.”

Alex smiled at that. He pushed through the solid metal door and headed east until he could hail a cab on 11th Avenue. Inside his apartment, he soon drifted off to sleep.

*

The next morning, Beverly acted delighted by his appearance and didn’t even mention rent. She kissed him on the lips. “Here, I’ve been saving these expensive sunglasses for you.”

Alex placed them on the bridge of his nose, but both stems swung loose and the sunglasses slid off. He touched the sides of his head in horror. “My ears!”     

BLAME IT ON THE POMERANIAN

Photo credit: lydia_x_liu

It had been twelve years, and I swore I would never work retail again. There was $11 left in my wallet. I had no food. I had a couple cigarettes. The plan wasn’t working. I went to the bar and found Kelly. I told her everything. That I smelled because a hair clog in the shower backed up all the filth water. I told her about the dog magazine paying me $75 per article. I told her about my parents and why I couldn’t move home.

“Write more dog articles,” she said.

“I’ve already written about every dog I know.”

“Write about my dog. She does this thing when I come home. It’s so cute.”

I asked Kelly what kind of dog she had. She clasped her hands together and held them to her heart. “I have a Pomeranian. She’s the best.”

“I can’t write about a Pomeranian,” I said. “I’m trying to build a reputation.”

“What’s wrong with Pomeranians?”

Pomeranians. Shit-poos. Schnoodles. The small dogs that crawl around all my ex-girlfriend’s apartments like evil hamsters.

“They are the perfect companion for the general idiocy of this country,” I said.

Kelly disagreed. She said I had to see “this thing” the dog did when she came home. I was out of beer. Out of friends. I said why not.

Kelly lived with her parents in one of the row houses close to the interstate. We drove out of downtown Frederick and got on Highway 40. They’d once called this stretch “The Golden Mile,” but that was long before I’d come to town. Now it was a globalization hell-hole broken up by speed traps and Mexican ghettos. We passed a Michael’s, a Best Buy, a PetsMart, and a Barnes & Noble. Kelly’s mouth dropped open and she started slapping my leg in excitement. “LOOK LOOK LOOK!” she said. “You want to be a writer. Why don’t you work at Barnes & Noble?”

“I wear clothes, too. Maybe I should get a job in a sweatshop.”

We got to Kelly’s and she parked her car in the driveway and we walked up to her house.

“Okay,” she said, “be really quiet. She’ll only do the thing if she thinks I’m alone.”

I stood to the left of the door. It was a glass door. I watched Kelly bend over and dig around in her pocketbook. We’d gotten drunk once and made-out but I hadn’t changed my underwear that week so I pretended to pass out before it went any further. Did she remember? Would I ever get another chance?

Kelly jingled her keys and opened the door. “Sophie,” she said. “Sophie. Mommy’s home.”

I could hear little feet tapping against a marble floor, heading toward us.

“Sophes,” Kelly said. “Come get mommy.”

A Pomeranian ran through Kelly’s legs and lunged at me. I jumped over it and climbed up one of the pillars supporting the porch like a bear cub. The dog wanted to kill me but it didn’t have much reach. It had heart, though. It bounced on its back legs and circled the pillar with endless stamina, growling like something you’d find living under a woodshed.

“Oh, damn,” Kelly said. “She never acts like this.”

Kelly got the dog in the house and came back. We sat on the porch and watched the police set up a speed trap on the interstate.

“What does the dog even do?” I asked.

“She gets really close to the ground, then she does a backflip.”

“A backflip?”

“Yeah. She lands it every time.”

I gave Kelly my cell phone and asked her to get a video of the dog doing a backflip.

“Are you going to write about it?” she asked.

“I don’t know. If the dog can do a backflip we’re definitely on to something.”

I paced around the porch waiting for Kelly. I thought about my fate. I looked up into the trees and said, “What is my fate?”

A blue Volkswagen pulled into the driveway. It was Kelly’s sister, Gina. She was twenty-one or twenty-two. She got most of the family’s looks. Jenny Lewis bangs. The sweet Appalachian drawl.

“Gina,” I said. “What’s up?”

“Same shit. Always the same shit.”

“You’re too young to say stuff like that.”

“I’m going back to college. I hate my job.”

“Where are you working?”

“Barnes & Noble.”

“Barnes & Noble?

“Yeah. On the interstate.”

I started rethinking my commitment to avoiding retail. Being locked up with Gina eight hours every day might not be so bad. “Kelly said I should get a job at Barnes & Noble,” I said. “Should I apply?”

“If you want to hate your life.”

“I already hate my life.”

“I know we’re hiring seasonal.”

It was September in western Maryland. There were only two seasons up in those hills. Either you were shoveling snow off your car or you were waiting in a sweaty line to swim in the mud-pit at the top of Mt. Catoctin.

“What season?” I asked.        

“Christmas.”

Kelly came outside with my phone. She said she had recorded a perfect flip. We gathered around my phone and watched the video. Kelly held a biscuit in front of the dog’s face and taunted it. The dog whined and ran around in circles. Finally, it sort of crouched down and sprung up into a back-roll.

It wasn’t clean, but the dog landed the trick.

“Maybe I was wrong about Pomeranians,” I said.

Kelly told Gina she needed to get her car out of the driveway. They started to argue like sisters do. About stolen clothes. Something terrible Kelly had said after Gina’s new haircut.                      

“Your eyebrows are uneven, that’s why no one wants to date you,” Gina said to her. “I have to go back to Barnes & Noble anyway.”

“I’ll go with you,” I said. Then I looked at Kelly. “Might as well apply, right?”

“You’re such a dick,” Kelly said. She knew what I was up to.

We drove to the Barnes & Noble on the interstate. Gina went into an office to find Craig, the store manager. I walked through the fiction aisles. Fifty Shade of Grey had a special booth at the end caps.

It’s just a job, I thought. You’ve sold your soul before.

Gina came out with a man in a brown polo shirt tucked into brown khakis. She did the introductions.

“We’re only hiring seasonal,” Craig said to me. “But Gina says you’re a good worker. Maybe we can put you on full-time after Christmas.”

“That’s, like, five months from now,” I said.

“The economy is bad for everyone.”

“Not everyone, Craig. But definitely for us.”

I filled out seven pages of paperwork. Listed my college degree. Gave them three references who I knew wouldn’t pick up their phones.

“All right,” Craig said. “I’ll give you a call in the morning. If everything checks out we can start you tomorrow afternoon.”

The next day I got the call to come on in. “Oh good,” I said to Craig on the phone. “I’m really looking forward to joining the team.”

I hung up and loaded the video of the Pomeranian doing a backflip onto the internet. I named it “Pomeranian Doing A Backflip”. I clicked “Yes” to load the video with as many advertisements as could fit onto the screen. Then I checked my email. I looked around my room. I couldn’t think of any excuse not to show up.

Craig met me at the door. “We just have to get you set up in the computer,” he said.

I sat in the break room. A girl told me it was a good job and I was lucky to have found it. She told me we got a 10% discount on every book we purchased. Her mother worked there, too. She told me they were both at the community college and wanted to be English teachers.

Craig came back. He handed me a brochure that said it wasn’t illegal but severely unethical to ever put anything about this interview on the internet. Then I watched a video on corporate theft.

I fell asleep during a video about a “Membership Program” and had a dream about a big auditorium filled with people. Every exit had a sign above it so people could organize by their pronoun and rejoin the world with their preferred herd: “Friends – Exit here”, “Member’s – Exit here”, “Guests – Exit here”, “Family – Exit here”, “Loyalists – Exit here”.

I woke up and Craig was standing there staring at me. “Do you have any questions?” he asked.

“What’s the pay?”

“$7.25 an hour.”

I did some quick math. I would have to work eighty-two hours to even make my rent.

“I have a degree,” I said. “Can’t we up that a little?”

“Everyone here has a college degree.”

Craig paired me with Peggy for training. She was sort of new but understood the computer system. Every employee in the store was having a meltdown. The Barnes & Noble in the next town had sold more Membership Programs the previous quarter.

“What you really want to remember,” Peggy told me, “is push the Membership Program.”

Peggy had just moved to Maryland too. She had driven a Harley and lived in Taos, New Mexico before this. But her mother died and said her only wish was for Peggy to find God. Then the clocks and the dates and something about the amount of hairs on her cat all aligned and Peggy received a revelation which instructed her to start a church. So she gave up her Harley and hitchhiked east, like a Joseph Smith in reverse, and for some reason she stopped in this cesspool with no natural beauty and decided it was the perfect place to start her flock.

“Do you want to make a donation?” she asked.

“I’m getting paid $7.25 an hour,” I said. “Ask God to raise the minimum wage if he needs money.”

“You’re a Catholic, aren’t you?”

“From birth.”

“I can tell. That’s why you’re so angry.”

We went over the computer system again and again. It was impossible to screw up. You just scanned a book and the computer did the rest.

“Do I have to clock out for a bathroom break?” I asked her.

“No. Just tell someone you’re going.”

“I’m going.”

I grabbed a copy of Fifty Shades of Grey and went into the bathroom. I spent twenty minutes reading and had an issue with some of the grammar. In the next stall, a man was frantically babbling on a cellphone: “I’m never going to make my quota. I have to sell a hundred more Membership Programs by next month.”

I went back to the register and read more. An old lady asked me if I was enjoying the book. I said the writing was rotten but the descriptions were right on.

Peggy was watching me from another register. She coughed. I knew it was to get my attention so I ignored her. Then she walked over and flicked my shoulder. “You didn’t ask that woman if she was part of our Membership Program.”

“Oh yeah. I’ll get the next one.”

“We’re not supposed to be reading at work.”

“Look Peggy, how much of an incentive is there to sell these Membership Programs?”

“Incentive?”

“Yeah. Like, if you sell the most, do you get a pizza party?”

“No.”

“Do you get a free book?”

“No.”

“What is it then?”

“It’s just … what we’re supposed to do.”

The woman had a brain. And even if she’d forgotten how to use it, she at least had a heart. Where was her self-worth? But then I started to think that maybe it was me who was wrong. Peggy could’ve worked at Wal-mart, but she had chosen Barnes & Noble. Even if it was a major label soul-melting monster, it was still a book store – possibly the last home to literature. Between these four walls sat all the tomes written in basements and bloodshed and love and death. The carefully crafted words the world thought important enough to immortalize between bound pages.

That had to mean something.

I began to feel like an asshole. Peggy needed this job and she was following the rules. I decided to play her game. We were the ambassadors to these books, after all.

A family came up to the counter with a college chemistry book. “This is the wrong book,” the mother said.

“Do you have the receipt?” Peggy asked.

“No. I went online to barnesandnoble.com and they sent me the wrong book.”

“That’s not true.”

“Are you calling me a liar?” The woman looked at her husband. “Did she just call me a liar?”

“No,” Peggy said. “I’m calling you a thief.”

Peggy reached down and pulled the woman’s from out of her hand. Then she dropped it on the counter with a loud thud. The inside was lined with aluminum foil. Peggy pulled out two children’s books and said, “Ah ha! The smoking guns.”

The husband grabbed the kids and they all ran for the door.

“Stop them,” Peggy screamed. “Stop them. Robbers! Thieves!”

No one moved. Craig watched the family leave the store but he didn’t go after them. He came over and asked what happened.

“First they tried to return a book they didn’t buy,” Peggy said. “Then, they tried to shoplift.”

“What did you do?”

“I reached down and took the woman’s bag.”

“Did you put your hand on her?”

“I think I touched her arm. But, Craig …”

“Peggy, this is the third time I’m telling you this – you can’t touch a customer.”

“But they’re criminals.”

“Peggy, I told you this last time. You can’t touch a customer.”

“I’m sorry, Craig.”

“Peggy, I have to fire you.”

Peggy looked at me like I could make everything right. Like there was a simple explanation I could give to Craig that would restore some order. The poor woman. See what God did to her? Her life was fine without Him. And now that she’d found Him she was broke near the West Virginia border with no Harley, fired from a job that was just above can-collector on the shit ladder.

“It’s never going to get better for you,” I said to her.

Peggy ran out of the store crying. I worked one more hour by myself. Gina never stopped in to see how I was doing.

I saw Craig approaching my counter with a clipboard. “What’s good, Craig?” I asked.

“It says you didn’t sell any Membership Programs.”

“Bad economy, Craig.”

“Gina said you were a hard worker.”

“I am.”

“Day two of training tomorrow.”

I clocked out. Three and a half hours. $25 before taxes.

I went to sleep that night and had a dream. I was a box full of Barnes & Noble Membership Program cards. Thick plastic credit cards. All an expensive green color like new currency. But there was one card in the box that was different than the thousands of others just like it. It was always that cards turn to be next. To be sold. It was what all the other cards wanted. But every time the box opened that one would jump far back into the pile. And I’d watch it smile while all the other cards got plucked out by peasant hands.

I woke up ten minutes before I was supposed to be back at work. I went on the internet to see how my video was doing. “Pomeranian Doing a Backflip” was nearing 120,000 hits. I wrote down some numbers and figured my pay from the ads had to be about $25. I looked around my room. At the shirt I had picked out to wear to work. At the wrinkled pants I’d left in a heap. I went back to sleep.

THE SAME CANNOT BE SAID FOR OTHERS

You stare at the razor. Water beats down on the back of your head. Curdling water shrouds thoughts, sounds – the world beyond the bathroom door regrettably oblivious.

Rising with the steam of each jet: the same words, tumbling flooding out. A circuitous spit – spittle from girls you thought were your friends. Insults powdered in drugstore makeup. Enticements leashed by a school bell. Unknown catalysts dressed as jokes.

It’s just a joke. Get over it.

You stare at the razor, set before so much dark.

And that’s what the girls laughed at. Pointed their chubby polished fingers at and howled to the ceiling of the seventh-grade classroom – your dark leg hair. The teacher didn’t notice the slap of their words against your blushed bathroom tiles. The other students didn’t notice your silvery tears as the bathtub overflowed. No one noticed and no one said a thing.

You said something to your mother, asked if you could do something about it. Asked for help.

You’re too young for that, and mother rolled over and went back to sleep.

You stare at the razor. What if

the body is a magnificent thing: molded by godscience; had the Renaissance on its knees; elicited fire dancing gifts when Man was little younger than the dirt swirling in the shower drain; brings lovers to a point, then hands and heaven and exhales that fall into sleep. creates destroys creates destroys until – until we don’t know when. the body is a perfect thing, every dive and curve set with precision. each blink planned. each breath calculated. each life meant to be. every hair with its place and purpose, despite the magazines and mothers and men with ideals and mean, immature friends. who gives a fuck? who said everything needs to be so pretty and clean? what if i dont want to be pretty? what if i want to be a mess? what if i want to be like a goddamn savage? what if i want to be like a man? there’s a difference between the two? what if i like my hair? who cares?

Fuck. Who cares?

You stare at the razor. You think your friends who aren’t really your friends care. You think your mother cares – probably your father too. You think the boy you like cares (and the next one too). You think that it matters and that everyone cares and that you need to fix it.

Luckily, you are sweet – naïve to unhappiness and what a sad soul can bring. You still hold that bubble of awe we are all born with. You don’t know what not to do.

So you stare at the razor one last time and then take it to your calves. You shave your legs and armpits – the dark hairs falling from your pale skin and disappearing down the shower drain – and, with blessed oblivion, you never think of your wrists.

The same cannot be said for others.

BOOK REVIEW: THE LAST ONE

She is Muslim, she is a sinner, a liar and a lesbian and in some ways she is all of us. In The Last One by Fatima Daas, the narrator declares to her mother that not every girl wants to be a princess, but girls all around the globe have been taught that this is a desire that they share and more importantly that it will be their salvation. Whilst most of us accept early on that this is false, others, like Daas, have the courage to actually say so.

The Last One draws you in, little by little, and before you know it you find yourself sitting by the narrator’s side on the train as she makes the hour’s long commute across Paris. Her descriptions of fellow commuters ring true, as does her reaction to them. Her observations are ones we have all experienced, and you can feel her frustration as she acknowledges her own imperfections and the struggle to overcome them. You learn how important being a Muslim is to her and that she finds great comfort in her faith, even though she has not fully understood just what place she occupies within it. For the doubt creeps in as it does with many of us; does God love me unconditionally or will he abandon me and leave me alone? Practicing her faith comes from an intense desire and love – not from obligation. Every day she convinces herself that she is living a double life as the acknowledgement of her sins plagues her thoughts. Yet she doesn’t give up, she continues to strive to be good and worthy of love.

These internal dialogues may sound familiar, the narrator weaving in and out of past and present so seamlessly, that the reader recalls the times that he or she has felt much the same way and a certain melancholy sets in. The more you read the more you become a part of it, but are you becoming a part of her life, or a part of a story that Daas has created for you take part in? The author brilliantly blurs the line between the two. The core of the story is in essence the core of everyone’s story: how do we find our place in the world and within our family? We ask ourselves: where do I fit in, if I fit in at all? Daas fears her father’s violent outbursts and begins to view him as a monster. She feels strains as their relationship withers away into nonexistence. She deeply admires her mother yet knows she can never be like her or live up to what her family expects of her. These already complicated relationships are compounded by an intense identity struggle that accompanies the narrator as she navigates a transition between adolescence and adulthood that leaves her feeling maladjusted. Yet what is encouraging is the solace she finds on the stage and in words. Scribbling away on the metro she confides, “I write stories so I don’t have to live my own,” exposing not only the heart-wrenching solitude of an existence that is too painful to confront, but also the vulnerability of not knowing if that existence will be met with love or hate. She writes about a character she seems in awe of named Lola. “Lola is a tomboy too, but not like me. Physically, she looks like a girl. She found the balance.” She is in awe because someone has found the illusive balance that she so intensely desires herself.

In this age of social media where attacks and criticism of all that’s different abound, a constant struggle for recognition and acceptance is apparent. Through her written words, Fatima Daas finds the liberation we all seek. In taking to her pen to publicly excavate the complex world of the self she stands tall, claiming her own inimitability so that others may find the courage to do the same.

As most of us view the world through our own lens of reality, not everyone will fully appreciate The Last One, not because of the writing, (the writing is inspired), but because for some certain religious and sexual elements may feel quite removed from their own experience. But isn’t this why we open books in the first place? For what Daas is offering us here is a unique chance to visit that other place, that place where the boundaries defining sexuality and race are fluid and porous, where ideas about the self are things that constantly change, revealing identities that are multi-faceted and incongruous. For whether or not people can see pieces of their own lives in Daas’s novel they will certainly understand its importance.

The Last One is not the genre I am typically drawn to, but I’m so glad I read it. Because in the end what the story so beautifully reminds us of, is that no matter where we came from or what our faith is, we are far more alike than we are different. We share our internal struggles and self-doubt. Reading The Last One will take you outside of yourself. It will allow you to see the others with the understanding and compassion we all deserve. Word by word Fatima Daas takes you by the hand and invites you on a journey you didn’t realize you needed to take.

The Last One
By Fatima Daas
Translated from the French by Lara Vergnaud
Other Press, 208 pages

HEAVY WATER

For a long time, I closed my eyes when I undressed and kept my eyes closed until bra straps secured my shoulders and underwear covered my vulva. I did this for years: revolted against my carnal condition, experienced a spontaneous embarrassment at seeing my swollen breasts. I shaved irregularly, wore no makeup, and preferred sports bras that flattened my chest. It wasn’t meant to be a political statement. I wanted to render my femininity invisible, pretend it wasn’t there, tell myself that it wasn’t something I had to maintain. The only time I renounced my body with intention, I took clippers to my scalp and watched my sixteen-inch hair fall to the ground. I was sick of being told how beautiful it was. As though it were the only feature that gave me worth. But even if I experienced bouts of nausea when confronted with my distending body, I always understood myself to be a girl. I was, for reasons I didn’t understand, attached to my womanhood.

And then I met Charlie, who proved to me that this nausea was false, misinformed. I had two memories juxtaposed as tokens of this lesson: his tongue, knotted, plunging, resuscitating my numb body, and a box of Plan B in my hand the next day because someone who was not a boy had gotten me pregnant.

*

We met at the lakeside in September. The sky was in its polychromatic in-between state, waiting for dusk to settle. I found myself in the Midwest once again, this time as a fellow studying under a classical composer with a small cohort of musicians. Someone planned a small gathering so we could meet each other. I arrived alone and saw him sitting on the dock. I offered him one of my beers. He complimented my MIT shirt.

A couple of girls grabbed the rope swing and jumped in, head first, feet first, plunging far below the surface. Their bodies turned into green algae when they descended. He saw me watching the water. He told me that the lake had special properties. That it could turn people into sirens if they were ready. If their body was willing to undergo the transformation.

I waited for the girls to resurface. Looked to see if they were transformed, disfigured, if their legs had turned to sea serpents. When they came up for air, they remained human.

I undressed and climbed down the dock’s ladder into the lake. He followed, much less comfortable in the water, but more at ease with his exposed body. I learned he’d been living in the area for a year already as an instrument repair technician, and that he’d been sexually assaulted by an ex-boyfriend over the summer. The two of them had spent a weekend together after the breakup, and when they got drunk, Charlie blacked out and woke up the next morning naked. They had agreed not to have sex. His boyfriend shrugged it off.

“Everyone assumes sex is easy for male-bodied people,” he told me. “They assume orgasms are easy. I haven’t been comfortable with penetrative sex for a while.”

I treaded water not two feet from him, not sure what to say, or how he had told me something so private so easily. I felt I ought to return the favor, to tell him a secret of my own to show that I trust him. But when I opened my mouth, I looked like a fish out of water, my mouth made a stupid “O” face, my lips opened and closed wordlessly as I tried to find a story. For a moment I thought the water on his lashes were tears.

Somehow, he invited me to his home. The wood floors were full of nicks and scrapes. He owned barely any furniture, but guitars cluttered a corner of the living room. I walked over to see their splintered necks, broken strings, peeling finishes, lifted bridges. And then, farther from the wall, the finished instruments. He took care in fixing each damaged body, and the new strings and frets marked his completed projects. I held one, traced the lines in the wood, and the secret came to me: I told him that I had never wanted the burden of being feminine. He admitted it was a label that would suit him better, that he often woke up wishing for new anatomy, that being a woman meant he could wear skirts and dresses and no one would question it.

I nodded, but could not fathom how he could be jealous of my sex, how he could desire to emulate its feminine characteristics when it was all I had ever tried to escape. He asked me to swim to the center with him one day, when he was ready, to see if the lake would give him the transformation he so wanted.

“Everyone experiences gender dysphoria, whether they’re cis or trans,” he told me. “But I think this could really help me.”

I agreed. We cooked pasta for dinner. When plated, the chunky tomato sauce stuck out between the penne like the exposed organs of a body in surgery. At the end of the night, he played “September Song” for me on the upright.

*

By the middle of December, most of the lake had frozen over and a foot of snow covered the ground. A harvest moon stained the clouds, warped the dark basilica sky with a jarring red hue. With Charlie next to me, the two of us protected by four layers of clothing, I marveled at how still the air was, how the pale paralysis of winter rendered the trees entirely alone. I leaped onto the bank, relished the fact that I could run across the ice and slide five feet without breaking the surface, and said that for the lake to survive this winter it had to cannibalize its surface. He nodded in agreement like I said something important.

“I should be seeing a therapist. I should have started a long time ago.”

I turned to him standing three feet above me, his hands in his pockets, his long hair falling over his shoulders, and hesitated before asking why.

“I thought it was my changing relationship with my father, or my possible breast cancer, or the fact that my career was about to change dramatically when in fact it was none of those.”

“What was it then?”

“The fact that I suffer from depression. Things have never been wonderful and I don’t think they ever will be.”

“It’s hard to accept that you’re depressed because the label feels so permanent.”

“Yes.”

“Like your gender.”

“If I have a gender, it’s not attached to my sex. Do you see me as a boy? Fundamentally?”

I considered his desire for femininity. At that moment, under the crimson sky, I thought it could only be his own naivety, the perverted myth of womanhood, that made him feel like anything other than a boy. So I told him: “If I were to sleep with you, I would assume your gender.”

He shook his head. “That’s not my relationship with my body.”

I did not have the maturity to understand the weight of that night. If I could do it again, I would have spoken differently. I would have told him . . . or perhaps it had to happen that way. Perhaps I could not have possibly understood sooner.

*

It was at a show of his that I first saw it. I ordered a beer and made my way to the side of the room, where I stood with my back against the wall. I still didn’t know many people in town besides Charlie. When he went on, he took center stage with his guitar, holding the neck tenderly, smiling bashfully at the audience, swinging his body in an awkward, girlish manner. When he addressed the crowd, he did so in his raw, quiet way. And I knew then that his hopeless honesty had never been reserved especially for me, but was a way of being that permeated all his relationships. And almost imperceptibly, I saw what he had been trying to tell me for nearly half a year. I saw it in his languid movements on stage, in each tender note he plucked from the strings.

I was terrible with words, always trying to pack numerous strands of thought into condensed space, but I pulled him aside after the set and stammered that I had been wrong and that it was not fair that he was referred to in the masculine gender. That even if I was attached to my womanhood, and not my femininity, I could see him and love him as a feminine being.

“And beyond that, beyond all of that and anything to do with me, the presence of ‘he’ when speaking of you reveals an absence.”

Charlie squeezed my hand and drew short, ragged breaths. For a moment we were outside in a foot of snow again as everything around us muted, stilled.

*

I sat on their bed — two twin mattresses pushed together on the floor. Coffee mugs and sheet music cluttered their desk, and their guitar leaned against the bare wall.I wanted to kiss them, but it was they who kissed me. Their mouth open, their tongue plunged down, labored, restored, their tongue was my tongue. I thought of something I had always known but never vocalized: I’ve only ever been taught how to love men.

Yet their touch commanded my attention. I inhaled sharply when they grabbed the side of my stomach between their thumb and forefinger. It was not a question of simple desire or passion; rather, I was prompted by necessity to kiss them. I had to reproduce their kiss, whose meaning I did not understand, but which caught me in the form of need. We kissed in order to breathe life into each other, it became necessary in order to live. Their body, long, thin, gaunt, olive-black, became indiscernible traits, at once feminine and masculine. My body trembled in fear and from the effort.

Some women can churn children into this world like butter. That day, it was me. Next time, maybe, it could be them.

EVERYONE SAYS HI

Photo by Alex Rosario

Everyone says Hi, but not many mean it, he thought. The girl at the counter said it and just looked at him, his face with his lines on it, hers with a set smile right out of a training manual. They always say Hi; the predictive tongue and lips and the word so common it’s automatic and banal.

My wife said that her family called and the usual. They were sorry that they couldn’t have stayed longer and they wished us well and if we needed anything and they’re only a phone call away. And they said Hi.

I’m off work for a while, and they might be tempted to call and check up and say Hi but they won’t, because there’s not much more to say once the Hi and How are you? are out of the way.

Everyone says Hi, and everyone means well, and some try to do well, too, but it’s really best if people just leave me alone. They must have enough practise by now.

In the park, there are kids playing football, literally in front of one man and his dog, and there’s a couple more on the swings; a teenage boy looking bored sits in one seat and a younger girl with a baby doll that speaks when you press a button. I hear its voice that seems disjointed to reality, but I can’t go near them to hear more even if I wanted to. I walk around the edge of the park, past bins and drying trees, in a long semicircle that stops as I approach the busy climbing frame. I turn away and go back to the brick archway entrance and out.

I hope it rains for some reason and it will, given long enough, and I eat something on the walk back to the house and the front door, which for some reason I feel won’t let me in, but it does.

She’s getting in the shower as she probably slept in late, though the TV is on without the sound, next to the cards on the shelf and the silent clock. I watch pictures of people’s heads as they flap their mouths. There is the smell of food in the kitchen and the small bedroom’s unopened door upstairs.

We were planning to go down the library to get some books out and discuss things in a quiet place. I go to the pub as the shower upstairs gets turned off, gently saying Bye from downstairs. I waste another evening, another chance. I say Bye when everyone says Hi.

It was getting dark, the night here to end the day. He went to the car. He opened its back door and unbuckled the small plastic seat that was there and took it out, and he took it to the bins, leaving it out for the dustmen to collect. He went back into his house in the cold, pausing only to look up briefly at the stars and then the different bedroom windows facing out from the brick work. He got into bed without waking her, and when it was dark and enough time had elapsed he stopped himself thinking, crying, and over-thinking and held her sleeping hip gently with his hand and wondered what was going to happen next. This fragile life now, with the days like splintered glass on rice paper and so much self-pity drawn from the love of another. The days and weeks would come, and he wondered about their personality and nature, but the future is unspoken.

THE BIRTH OF DEATH

Photo credit: abbybatchelder

Stillbirth means that you did not miscarry. It means that your baby died after 24 weeks in your womb. Whether it was classified as early, late, or term stillbirth, it still means that your baby didn’t get a chance at life.

You were elated when hCG was found in your urine and in your blood. You got into your highest heels and danced without music, chanting thanksgiving prayers to God who had answered your prayers after a decade of supplication. When the pregnancy sickness started, people comforted you, telling you it was “good sickness.” “After nine months, you will not remember any of the suffering,” they said in an attempt to console you. As the weeks turned to months, there was a placenta and an amniotic sac. Then a heartbeat and brain waves. Then the embryo made it into a fetus and the hands, fingers, feet and toes formed fully.

The first trimester screening came and passed. The results were positive. Your precious baby was healthy. Soon after, your uterus and the skin of your belly began to stretch as your baby grew. Then you began to feel the flutters. Later on, the kicks. Your little one was very active. You couldn’t wait to meet the love of your life. You shopped for baby supplies. You read books and articles online to learn about newborns. You noted tips, pieces of advice and strategies from older moms.

One day, you noticed no movement. You drank cups and cups of cold orange juice while you waited for signs of life. After a long night spent casting nets, you rushed to the hospital and demanded a scan. “Your baby has no heartbeat”, the technician said confirming that which you had feared the most. Your world came tumbling down. Just like that, without any forewarning, your expectations were cut off. The new life you had envisioned with your beautiful baby will not manifest. The future that might have been will never come to pass.

Stillbirth means that dilation and evacuation is not possible. It means that you had to give birth to your baby. Whether through a vaginal or cesarean delivery, it still means that your baby will never go home with you.

You accepted natural birth when it was recommended to you but you refused an epidural when it was offered to you. You needed to feel the pain. You needed to suffer for her. You needed to go through it. Labour was induced to ripen your cervix. Your contractions started as the medications took effect. They wheeled you into a room at the far end of the ward, away from tired joyful mothers and crying newborns. Because there was no risk to your baby, her heartbeat was not monitored, and help did not come right away when you used the call button. The longer your labour lasted, the more pain you had to endure and the more your baby’s condition deteriorated in your womb.

Finally, your cervix opened up enough for your waters to be broken. You wept relentlessly during those two long days you labored in vain and pushed forth a dead baby in the same ward where others were giving birth to live babies. As they rejoiced, holding and creating a bond with their baby for the first time, you were crying and holding yours for the last time. As joy superseded their labour pains, emotional pain overtook yours. When the midwife asked you if you wanted a picture with your baby, you shook your head. In later days, month and years to come, you will be angry with yourself for not taking a picture of her in your hands, and for not washing and dressing her by yourself. The baby clothes you bought were too big for your little angel so the hospital offered you small clothes donated by associations. “They are specially made for prematures.” The midwife told you. You cried all through the night because you hadn’t thought to bring a blanket for her to be wrapped in. You were angry with yourself because neither her clothes nor her blanket was bought by you.

Sadly, stillbirth means that you’ll still need postpartum care. It means that you’ll still have postpartum bleeding, uterine cramping, and perineal pain.

Before you left the hospital, you had to make decisions about autopsy, about funeral and about registration of a stillbirth. They were the hardest decisions you had ever had to make. Ones you wish you didn’t have to make. As other women were leaving the hospital with their healthy babies, you left with your baby’s photos, hospital name tag and footprints. Upon arriving home from the hospital, flowers, plants and chocolates from loved ones had taken up space on your kitchen counter. Instantly, you were drawn to the peace lily so you picked it up and began looking for a home for it. When you noticed a small white bloom in the middle of the green leaves you broke down and cried, apologizing to the daughter you will never meet.

Just when you thought that it was all over, it really was not because your milk then came in. So, in the following days, you had to express your swollen breasts to relieve the pain. Daily, you would bind and ice them to stop them from producing milk. The pregnancy apps that you had downloaded continued to send you notifications about your baby’s growth rate so you deleted them. Targeted ads put ‘everything baby’ everywhere you went on the internet so you cleared your cookies. The baby registry you had started kept sending you “a gift is on its way” emails so you cancelled it.

You have stretch marks to live with, muscles to tone and extra kilos to get rid of. Many nights you found it difficult to fall asleep and when you finally did, you had nightmares and woke up on soaked sheets. You wondered what to do to the cot you had bought and the room you had decorated, to the toys that will not be touched and the clothes that will not be worn. Finally, in spite of yourself, you made a shrine of it.

NEW TOURISTS OF HONG KONG

Photo by Sergio Capuzzimati

“Are you a tourist?” he asked, setting down a huge bowl of steaming broth in front of me. The base of noodles was topped with bok choy, fish balls, tofu, and a few oblong items I can only describe as Chinese cocktail weenies. Eat like a local: That’s my motto, for better or worse.

It would’ve been a perfectly fair question a couple years ago. I am, after all, a big old white guy – a gweilo – with a sweaty brow and a camera that has more buttons than I know what to do with. To complete the cliché, I have a non-regional American accent, though strictly speaking I’m not American. This is a secret get-out-of-jail-free card for us Canadians. Whenever we offend people on our travels, the locals shake their heads and say, Bloody rude Americans! No one ever thinks to blame Canadians.

The question was asked by the pop of a mom and pop shop where I went for lunch in Kennedy Town, an area of Hong Kong that seldom blips on the tourist radar except for those on a pilgrimage to the semifamous wall of trees along Forbes Street. I gave Pop a sideways look, and we both laughed as he saw the absurdity of his question. I didn’t even need to answer: No, of course I’m not a tourist.

That’s because, during this pandemic, there are no tourists in Hong Kong – not the usual kind, anyway. Although crowds have certainly thinned since early 2020, Hong Kong never became a lockdown ghost town along the lines of London or New York. Public transit continued to run, major shopping districts such as Causeway Bay and Kowloon’s Nathan Road never really stopped buzzing, and restaurants have returned to near-full capacity.

But call it an early night because bars and nightclubs remain shuttered, notably in popular Lan Kwai Fong – shortened to LKF by local expats, especially after they’ve had a few – an area where packed-in partiers would mingle more intimately into the wee hours than health officials were willing to tolerate.

With minimal social restrictions blocking the way, the ever-industrious Hong Kongers have responded to the lack of imported tourists by becoming rather active tourists here themselves. Domestic tourism is not a new idea, of course, but in pandemic times it’s often the only idea, and the Hong Kong Tourism Board ran ad campaigns promoting it.

While Hong Kongers are encouraged to explore locally, they are equally discouraged from traveling abroad. In addition to global travel restrictions, there’s a daunting quarantine for returning residents. As of this writing, it’s three weeks wearing a wristband monitor and pacing the floor in a government approved hotel at one’s own expense – assuming you had tested negative upon arrival at the airport.

It may be presumptuous to include myself among the homegrown tourists, but I am a visa holder and I like to find the time to explore. Whenever I’m in the mood for an inspiring urban wander, I’ll hop on a bus to Sheung Wan or Sai Ying Pun. These two connected neighbourhoods overflow with achingly Instagrammable coffee shops and tiny boutiques along with a dose of vintage grit. Joined at the hipster, as it were.

Like much of Hong Kong Island, Sheung Wan and Sai Ying Pun are built on a serious hillside strewn with gleaming (and not-so-gleaming) high-rises, with broad stone staircases going in all directions like an Escher drawing. In contrast, the architecture of the older, low-rise buildings runs the gamut from bland to godawful.

This is a gift to street artists, who treat these exterior walls as free canvases, turning the area’s maze of one-way streets and alleyways into a meandering open-air gallery. The most ambitious work is created during annual festivals by well-known artists from around the world. In other locations, colourful family-friendly murals commissioned by restaurants and businesses enliven entire sides of indifferent buildings and create instant landmarks.

Aging hipster that I am, I like to go beyond the official street art and Disneyfied installations and venture farther into the alleys where the wild things are. This is the breeding ground for politically and sexually charged stuff along with weird, dashed-off pieces, often with graffiti scrawled around the edges like encroaching weeds. Here I find the work of locally famous artists such as Lousy – Hong Kong’s answer to Keith Haring – and others whose instantly recognisable images inhabit the clever nooks and dark spaces.

Each time I visit, my mental sketch of the area fills in more detail. I’ll notice the funky sign over an abandoned print shop, the gnarled roots of banyan trees by an elementary school, a new chai latte place, community gardens with outdoor exercise equipment and a mural I could’ve sworn wasn’t there last week.

While I puff up and down stairs taking pictures of painted walls, many of Hong Kong’s other 7.5 million inhabitants embark on their own missions of discovery and rediscovery, seeing their city as if through the fresh, fascinated eyes of newcomers. Hikers roam scenic mountain trails for free. And for the price of a ferry ticket they can spend an idyllic day at the beaches and seafood bars on the many outlying islands.

The irony is that popular nature trails such as Dragon’s Back have become clogged with local hikers, forcing more people to veer off pathways and damage the fragile environment. Littering has increased, and discarded face masks have been seen clinging to shrubbery like strange aqua-blue flowers.

Having more locals out and about enjoying fresh air and seafood is wonderful but does little to address the devastation brought on by the collapse of international travel. The effects are magnified in a dot of a place like Hong Kong, a place defined by global business. One result is that it took massive government action to bail out Cathay Pacific, an airline with no such thing as a domestic flight.

Meanwhile, upscale hotels with spectacular city and harbour views, now mostly emptied of lucrative business travellers, hang onto economic life by offering staycation packages at prices most locals could not otherwise afford.
The economic squeeze has been felt at ground level, too, especially among small retailers already reeling from the disruption caused by 2019’s pro-democracy protests. During one of my Sheung Wan wanders, I happened upon a leather-goods boutique. They’d been operating on razor-thin margins and were now forced to close down, saying they simply could not withstand a year filled with protests followed by a year or more of COVID-19.

One positive outcome of this pandemic is that more Hong Kongers are strapping on hiking shoes and discovering their own backyard; meanwhile, others won’t venture much beyond the escalators at glitzy shopping centres. I’m somewhere in the middle, exploring the urban wilds while remaining within striking distance of cosy coffee shops with free Wi-Fi.

Perhaps I ought to return to that Kennedy Town noodle shop one day soon – and I’ll order something without wieners next time. Then I’ll give Pop a different answer when he asks, “Are you a tourist?”

“Why, yes I am,” I’ll say. “Are you?”

TASSILI

Photo by Azzedine Rouichi on Unsplash

Year 2320 of our era. Logbook. It’s been years since we crossed the far reaches of the Milky Way. We return after a prior successful exploration. Several black holes discovered. Unable to reduce the propulsion speed without shutting down the engines causing them. We exceed programmed speed. We break the time barrier. Fuel in short supply. End of crew hibernation. Earth is finally in sight. It is recognisable, but the poles are not visible. We enter the atmosphere. The temperature is high and humid. Unknown seas and rivers. Impossible to select a landing point. We avoid wooded areas. We spot a rocky platform at high altitude where we land. The coordinates indicate Sahara, but everything is green, lush, and full of water. We leave behind the eerie, eternal, and empty channel that has brought us to life. At dawn, we are surrounded by slender people with skin made reddish by clays and clothes of geometric patterns and striking headdresses. We keep helmets and gloves on. We avoid disease transmission. An imposing shaman threatens the village. We have found a way to understand each other. They guide us through their strange city on rocks aligned in streets and avenues made infinite by the effect of the mists. Children’s cries splash in the pools. Flowers, fruits, fauna. The light, a bubble of gold under rainbows by nearby waterfalls. It is a happy village. Days pass. Unconsciously, we plant the seed of evil: We teach them how to perfect their hunting weapons. Now they are superior to neighbouring villages. Grateful, at night, rhythmic footsteps and polyphonies make us vibrate, eagerly. In homage, some young people paint us in their cave-house. I appear in my helmet, scarf, and boots. Amazed, I recognise the 8,000-year-old drawing. We are now born as gods and will suffer for it.

BOOK REVIEW: THE WOMAN FROM URUGUAY

The Woman from Uruguay, the latest novella by Pedro Mairal, has left me with mixed feelings. Although I enjoyed some aspects of the prose, it failed to meet the high expectations built up around it prior to its translation into English. In fact, until I had relieved myself of all I had heard about it before it came into my hands, I was quite unable to find the proper perspective to review it. 

The Woman from Uruguay was first published in Argentina in 2016 and quickly became a best seller in Latin America. It tells the story of Lucas Pereya, a middle-aged writer from Buenos Aires, who, “defeated,” as the narrator confesses early on, and wretched with how his life has unfolded, falls into the trap of a sexual fantasy. As the story opens, Pereya is embarking on a ferry to Montevideo to cash out a book advance he has finally obtained. He hopes the money will buy him time to write a new book and settle his debts. The funds would also make his wife happier and ultimately fix his marriage. On the way to Montevideo, Lucas confesses about Guerra, a Uruguayan woman he met a year before and has fantasized about ever since. Unfortunately, his intentions to save his marriage are instantly clouded by his desire for this woman he knows little about. His desire becomes increasingly powerful as the day progresses, not only obscuring his mind, but his senses too. When he does finally meet up with Guerra, he loses control over his ability to reason. The narrator confesses the affair to his wife in the form of a letter in which he lies to her repeatedly. Both women in the story are objectified and never given a proper space in which to grow as characters.

The central themes are a bag of money representing salvation, liberation from the claws of marriage and childcare, and the sexual freedom of a middle-aged man. Put them all in a pot, and you get a sour taste of patriarchy. 

Fifty pages in, and we already know that the money and the fantasy girl will be gone on the very same day, perhaps even together. Mairal skillfully creates urgency in the prose that keeps his readers engaged, but the way the story unfolds is entirely foreseen. The narrator moves through a continuous stream of events that happen to him but don’t change him nor move him forward. The way the concept of desire is treated in this work reads as banal and predigested. It is only through hard work that I uncovered a second layer of the work, a kind of a meta-text that has nothing to do with the failing marriage or the flat love affair, but which represents a discourse on writing. This is the only aspect of Mairal’s work I was drawn to and engaged with. I read it as autofiction, as the author’s confessions about his own writing life. Lucas Pereya is a writer who hasn’t been writing. The complex marital situation and the fact he has been raising a child are excuses for the depression the narrator has been struggling with. He has been short on ideas, at war with critics and unable to process rejection – a topic that will appeal to thousands, especially writers. Haven’t we all found ourselves in a similar thought pattern? Haven’t we all reached for excuses? 

As the book reaches its climax, the narrator finds his old writing mentor in Montevideo, to whom he confesses the true meaning of the money: “It wasn’t a debt, it was time, the money was time to write without having to take another shitty job,” to which his mentor replies: “The books have to be written, that’s the first step, and then you decide how much they’re worth.” But Lucas continues his repetitive lament: “How am I supposed to write with my kid dangling from my balls, reading ten thousand students at once, teaching classes? How the fuck am I supposed to write like that?” And this is the crux of this novel. I thought for days about Mairal’s authorial intention. Is this supposed to be a well-versed criticism of the figure of a privileged male writer who believes that his God-given talent is enough for success? Or does the author himself feel sorry for Pereyra’s “struggles”? If the first thought applies (as I hope), then I am relieved. Yet I closed the book disappointed to see Pereya unchanged and even more despicable than he was to begin with. I closed the book having skipped over the narrator’s (or the author’s) dull macho ramblings about Pereya’s newest sexual pleasures. The concept of the alpha male and the objectification of women simply worsened towards the end. Pereya’s wife leaves with another woman (God-forbid that another man be allowed to touch her!), and Guerra ends up with a child in a polyamorous marriage. Does this choice of setup make the narrator less of a loser?  

It is two weeks now since I read the book and I am still wondering: What if this was a story about a woman writer? Would she even be allowed to fantasize about money to “buy herself time”?

By Aleksandra Panic

The Woman From Uruguay
by Pedro Mairal
Translated from the Spanish by Jennifer Croft
Bloomsbury Publishing, 160 pages

EGGS

Photo Credit: katerha

Clearly, she’d rather not return. She still has friends there, some of whom were generous enough to pay for movers to transport her belongings back: two luggage bags filled with clothes, a minifridge, a lava lamp, a Pushkin cat plushie, portable cube-speakers, folders, and variously sized boxes of gifts she doesn’t have the heart to throw away. Living in the university hostel ruined my sister’s health, and now she’s back with more stuff than she left with three years ago. Now her hair has a smell—not unlike the smell of warm eggs soaked in mayonnaise—and every day we find loose strands scattered around the house, especially by the corner next to the TV cabinet, which she has turned into her personal storage space.

We’re shocked when she tells us her appendix had been removed. She shows us the scar and adds that she can no longer stomach crustaceans. She says she has adopted a Christian name—Chris—to aid the non-Chinese. As for the abrasions she sports on both kneecaps, she doesn’t elaborate. The abrasions never seem to heal, even though we count that she sleeps an average of fourteen hours a day. We’ve reminded her time and again to rinse her wounds with iodine solution, but she never listens. Twice a week, usually right after dinner, she does calisthenics. And right after her workout, she lies prone on the sofa and taps away at her phone for hours instead of taking a shower.

Makeup’s her saviour, she says. She needs it to conceal her eye bags. She’s proud, and chock-full of confidence, but accompanying that is much, much casual use of foul language. She’s not shy to point out that this is what makes her stand out from other girls—she has started dating this dashing, strapping twenty-five year-old from a well-to-do family; a fellow classmate who rides fast motorcycles and no doubt does the occasional bicep curl. This boyfriend of hers is very tall, at least two heads taller than her. Because he is so much taller, he has to position his hand down low to give her high-fives. We assume they’ve already had sex, seeing how casually she farts and burps in his presence, nights when he comes over for dinner. She makes no apology for this. She also doesn’t see a problem with eating her meals at irregular hours or making us wait until she’s hungry enough before dinner can be served. Still, we’re delighted to see her.

At the moment, she’s looking for a job. She hunts for one on her MacBook, mostly during the dark wee hours when the weather is cooler, and everyone in the house is asleep. She devotes hours to perfecting her portfolio and résumé while she snacks in bed. Most nights, she washes her hair right before she sleeps, sometimes falling asleep with her hair wet, her fingers wrapped around her phone, and the lights on. She’s weak when it comes to potato chips. And she admits that she can no longer read books. Or rather, any reading she does has to be done on a screen. She also claims to leave her contact lenses in when she sleeps—“Seriously?” is our reply to that and to the used sanitary napkins accumulated in her wastebasket, which give her room a smell. There are other things we find: uncapped milk-tea bottles, half-eaten bags of mildly-salted Lays, long-expired Haribo gummy bears, and ants. Once, we found a cockroach nesting in her makeup kit.

We pull our blankets over our heads when we hear her digging for food in the kitchen—to resist checking the clock. And when we look through the cabinets the following morning, we picture the item we’re searching for moving down her digestive tract. The smell of alcohol and cigarette smoke on her breath makes us wonder if we should email her medical insurance company to revise her health records.

Once, we heard her scurry to the bathroom to throw up in the sink: Blaargh! We swallowed and drew extreme conclusions in our heads. Later, Chris saw our faces and grinned; she pointed to the bad eggs on the tray inside the fridge. So we threw out the eggs and filed a complaint with the supermarket. When the dust had settled, we told her to take a shower. But she said she would rather take one at night.

Chris doesn’t shower as often as we think she does, as often as we think she should. When she does, she takes her phone into the bathroom. And we hear her favourite sitcoms over the sound of running water from the other side of the door. Some Fridays her boyfriend stays over. He, too, showers late, slams the bathroom door when it’s his turn, and wakes everyone up. We can hear them watching silly shows in the bedroom, behind closed doors. Something is always going on in the night. And in the day, we have deliverymen leaving parcels outside our door. When nobody is looking, I shake the boxes and wonder to myself: Sex toys? Fishnets? Edible panties?

This boyfriend of hers came out of nowhere, and he’s different from the men in our family. The men in our family are soft-spoken and sensitive. He speaks his mind, and thus far, he hasn’t brought us gifts for the hospitality we’ve extended to him. Wine? Nougats? Strawberries? Where are his manners? The men in our house also blush more often than we’d like to admit. We’re afraid to look people in the eyes when we realise that we’ve somehow accidentally uttered an unkind word. We didn’t voice our displeasure the time he took apart our Toshiba microwave oven or our Phillips Viva Collection juicer after he’d insisted that he was good at fixing things.

The men in our home are also strict about keeping up routines. We pick up positive habits very quickly. Flossing, for instance. Reading the newspaper. Two hard-boiled eggs and a glass of celery juice for breakfast. We offered the boyfriend breakfast once, but he doesn’t have a habit of eating early in the morning. Does he then say bye-bye before hanging up the phone? We note that he doesn’t wash his cup after use. The men in our family are also self-conscious of our bodies. That’s not to say we hate ourselves; however, we don’t like to be reminded of the too-many moles on our back, or our kneecaps tiny like golf balls, or our thighs brittle like toothpicks, or our inability to grow a beard. So when the boyfriend joins us outside for dinner, say, at a coffee shop, he rarely gets mistaken for a ‘son’ of the family.

Also, he’s too good looking and we find it difficult to trust him. In fact, we’re afraid of him. He carries around a jet-black motorcycle helmet and speaks with an unidentifiable accent. He tells us that his grandmother’s Portuguese, that he has six older brothers, and that his parents run a canning factory. They live in a four-storey bungalow with two maids, a personal bathroom in every bedroom. Because his family is wealthy, it’s hard to know if he can be serious about anything. Once he gave away fifty dollars to a woman who approached us at the coffee shop, who drew dollar signs in the air. She’d claimed deafness in one ear.

“So which ear was it?” we asked him later. 

We rub our hands together and count the days till he messes up; we think he might cheat on Chris. So we stock up ice-cream in the fridge. In the meantime, we pretend everything’s swell and continue to invite him over for dinner, extend our hospitality, smile and ask him about his day. We don’t say a word about the shaving razor he parks in our bathroom. Where the hell’s the toothbrush? 

We might seem harsh, but we think Chris deserves better. So what if he’s the handsome heir to a multi-million dollar company? If you consider what we value: every member of our family knows how to patch a hole in a pair of trousers, and we greet our neighbours in the lift. Plus, we do not slouch. We make our beds in the morning, and we set our watches and clocks to run ten minutes ahead so we’re never late for our appointments. We’ve observed none of these intangibles in the boyfriend and, come to think of it now, there’s no reason why we should feel inferior to him.

We’ve lost track of how long this has been going on. But we’ve noticed our utility bills costing more and our toilet rolls depleting faster than usual—these changes have been tolerated. It seems that the boyfriend enjoys squeezing with us in our tiny apartment—he has practically moved in. He and Chris now share a blanket, and a savings account. They’ve both found jobs in the same office, and they feel optimistic about the future—they leave for work together. Chris uses a smaller, white motorcycle helmet. And we shake our heads when we see them leave the house at nine, holding hands. Work, to our knowledge, starts at nine. We assume they speed, and so we expect a call from the hospital someday. But they look so happy, even as Chris’s health continues to deteriorate. Her sinuses have grown worse; she blows her nose until it bleeds.

“Leave him,” we want to say to her.

But we can’t. It’s too late.

The thing is, several months ago, Chris suffered from a heat rash and had to scrub her back with sea salt; the boyfriend volunteered.

He whistled Friends when he massaged Chris’s shoulders in the living room. “You’re hard as a rock,” he said to her.

I was sitting by the dining table. He caught me rolling my eyes.

I quickly looked away.

I couldn’t sleep after that, and the next morning, I left the bed with a fever. In the bathroom, I spat greenish phlegm into the sink. I managed to put the right amount of toothpaste on the bristles but did a poor job cleaning my teeth since I could hardly move my arms; my joints were aching.

I needed breakfast.

So I walked into the kitchen and stared at the new eggs that sat in the fridge, uncooked. And when I finally gathered enough strength to look for the pot, I felt a tap on my shoulder.

It was the boyfriend.

“It’s broken,” he said to me. “It just fell out of my hand, you know? Last night. Chris was hungry.”

“I need my eggs,” I said, wanting very much to punch him in the face.

I went to lie down on the sofa instead. I closed my eyes. Then I heard the microwave oven beeping.

“What are you doing?” I said, propping myself up.

“Is three enough?” I heard him say from the kitchen. I was confused.

Did I know the eggs would explode, melt his beautiful face, and rob him an eye?

The thing is, I wouldn’t have touched the eggs myself.

Chris wasn’t pleased, of course. She cried for nights and took unpaid leave from work and served her time by his bedside. She even quit smoking so her fingers wouldn’t stink when he let her touch his face.

At first, we wanted to offer him money. But he said he wanted a hug instead. We thought it was the anesthetics, but then he spread his arms out, and he got all emotional and told us that we’re the closest he has ever had to a family.

We smiled and sighed—out of relief, knowing in our hearts that there wouldn’t be a lawsuit, bankruptcy.

But I look at him now: he wears an eye-patch; he looks just like a—no, I’m not going to say it. This’s it. We’ve decided never to speak of this again. We’ll go on as if nothing ever happened. And we won’t talk about how he continues to ride a motorcycle with Chris sitting close behind and hugging him tight to herself. How, with the scars on his face, he still manages to grow a beard.

NOTHING ELSE ON MY END

Photo by Annie Spratt

I don’t remember where or when the conversation happened, but I’m pretty sure it was my dad’s idea. Casually, like a doctor suggesting his patient try eating more fresh fruit: that was how he proposed our daily phone call. I agreed readily and every bit as casually – sure thing, doctor, I love fruit – never dreaming that I was signing on to a ritual that would become more reliable than nearly any other detail of my life. But on any given day, regardless of the other vicissitudes of existence, these three things are true: I will eat, I will sleep, and I will call my father.

The impetus for my dad’s suggestion (“Why don’t we try talking once a day?”) was the end of an era that had lasted longer than either of us expected. Just as I prepared to graduate from college in Chicago, my dad was just across the state line, emptying and selling the house where I’d done most of my growing up. He and my mother had made the aged yellow-brick bungalow their own throughout the ’90s, but a rare cancer, a quick, heartless thief, stole her away toward the end of that decade. A few years later, I’d left for college. My dad rattled around in that oversized mausoleum for four years then decided that was long enough. He moved into what might generously be called a two-bedroom condominium on the 30th floor of the middle-of-everything (of the skyline, of Chicago, of the nation) and I came along with him – 22, overeducated, and underemployed, with nowhere else to go. If he’d stayed in Indiana, I doubt I’d have lasted more than a year before launching out of my childhood home and into the wild unknown. But in this new arrangement, I lived rent-free, two blocks from my new retail job, 30 floors above the middle of everything. I stayed for seven years.

Then I moved to Los Angeles.

In an attempt to find access to a brutally inaccessible industry – film and television writing – I elected to become a Master of Fine Arts. TV writing had been a career dream of mine for a long time, predating the move to the 30th floor, with roots in a girlhood fantasy of the California I watched over TV-tray dinners from our living room. So I packed up those of my belongings that had survived the previous move, as well as the various paraphernalia I’d been saving up for life on my own (a collection of vintage Collins glasses, a screen-printed poster of various kitchen whisks) and headed across the country, alone. Leaving my father alone. For the first time in our lives, we would live more than an hour apart. Agreeing to touch base by phone each day was easy, obvious even.

In those initial daily calls, I talked up the exotic flora of my new home, expressing my astonishment at the birds-of-paradise that filled strip mall medians as if it were no big deal. I told him about the short film exercises we were assigned, the mixers we were expected to attend, about my professors’ screen credits. I did not tell him how I hauled my new mattress up the stairs to my second-floor apartment all by myself because I didn’t know anyone well enough to ask for help. I told him about how I agonised over the mysteries of screenplay structure. I didn’t tell him how terrified I was of defending my ideas in class, day after day. In retrospect, I can see how I was editing my day-to-day for him, wanting to tell him only the things that I was proud of. I needed him to feel excited about this wild, expensive risk I was taking. As long as he could be excited, it didn’t matter how lonely I felt or how afraid I was of failing. I told him about how I struggled to write, and I heard myself becoming a writer.

My dad, meanwhile, was closing in on his 20th year working for the same company. As retirement loomed, he found himself constantly being asked to do more work with fewer workers, fighting off the sensation that the powers-that-be would prefer if his whole division could be replaced with tireless robots. And even in his happiest years at the job, he’d given the unfailing impression that going into the details of his work would deliver a fatal dose of boredom and/or confusion to the hearer. His days started early and ended late, but he didn’t want to talk about work. So unless he’d eaten an exciting meal or been to Orchestra Hall or the theatre, his daily recap was over in a sentence. By contrast, my art school hijinks – crying in front of my feature-writing professor, being screwed over by directing students, winning over my feature-writing professor – must have seemed like serialised coming-of-age episodes of This American Life.

For most of my early childhood, my father had himself been an adult graduate student. That’s partly why I hadn’t expected, at 29, to be one of the most senior members of my grad school cohort. In almost every way, my extra five-to-seven years were a boon to me, endowing me with a depth of experience and emotional maturity that many of my peers lacked. Even so, the age difference sometimes made me feel sheepish about my daily calls home. I quickly noticed that no one else talked to their parents as much as I talked to mine. Was I weird? I wondered. But even as my schedule got busier and I made more friends, I never skipped my daily call.

I began to see that my insecurity wasn’t about the calls, not really. It was about the difference between 23-year-old Marissa and these intrepid Middle-Millennials around me. I had spent seven years looking for the same answer to the question they’d addressed straight out of college: What now? I’d spent those years living in the spare bedroom of my father’s new condo. Part of me was eager to put the whole post-college era in a box labelled Wasted Time; the phone calls were one small testament to that label’s inaccuracy. I hadn’t just gained life experience and stories to retell. I’d also learned how to be friends with my lone surviving parent.

My thesis was a screenplay about a father and daughter who were best friends and lived in a Chicago high rise. Over the course of the script, my characters were forced into new situations, until eventually they learned they’d been holding each other back from growing as individuals. Finishing the screenplay was a requirement for my degree, but I was wary of sending it to my favourite reader. I knew this story came from somewhere true, but I didn’t want my dad to think I saw our relationship as fundamentally flawed in the way my characters’ relationship was. The daughter in my movie was, critically, still in that apartment. I was 2,000 miles away, pursuing my dream.

Eventually, I graduated. At a post-graduation party, one professor advised me to wait until I landed a job before settling into a new apartment. That way, I could cut back on the soul-sucking commute that was the quintessential Angeleno’s lament. Of course, both jobs and apartments are hard to come by in LA. I got a part-time job in Beverly Hills; my apartment, lease signed the same week, was eight miles away in Silver Lake.

While I’d been a graduate student, my schedule had shifted with the semesters. Now, the rhythms of working life thrust my father and me into a far more predictable era of telecommunication. He began to memorise my social schedule: Thursday night was choir practice, Trivia was on Tuesdays. The routine in both of our lives made it possible to distil the conversations into what had been different from the day before. Since we last spoke, what had we eaten? What had we read? What had we watched? My father is a well-read, culturally-engaged, food-obsessed generalist, and he raised me to be one as well. Even at our busiest, three questions could easily fill a twenty-minute conversation.

I’d often call my dad as I was leaving work, dialling so fast that my phone would get tripped up because it hadn’t disconnected from the office Wi-Fi as I walked away. My urgency was part duty, part ritual, and part respite. I knew my dad expected me to call, and I hate to disappoint; I relied on the consistency of the call as a part of my routine in a chaotic, unpredictable world; and I looked forward to escaping to the other realm that the calls represented, neither there nor here.

Or, at least, that was the idea. If I called my dad on my way out of the office, our conversation coincided with my half-mile trek to the underground city lot where my car was parked. As the years went on, I spoke first on wired headphones, then Bluetooth, but regardless of their wiring, all headphones seemed to have preternatural capacity to amplify random sounds around me. Someone in a Mercedes would lay on their horn from a block away, and my dad would assume I’d just been in a near-miss accident. Christmas music would tinkle out of a speaker in a nearby tree, and he’d ask if I’d arrived at a party. A family of European tourists or a horde of moody Beverly Hills High teens would approach the crosswalk, and Dad would say, “Oh, sounds like you’re with a bunch of kids” before I even noticed them standing there. All this interference (not to mention the mere challenge of walking down the sidewalk in central Beverly Hills) could make it hard to concentrate on the content of the conversation, to leave this plane for that middle one.

Occasionally I’d wait and call my dad from the car. During the evening rush hour, the eight miles of surface streets from Central-West LA to Central-East LA took about an hour to traverse. On commute calls, I would often ramble on about nothing in particular – after all, I had nowhere to go but forward, at the speed traffic allowed. But as much as commuters attempt to pretend otherwise, driving while talking on the phone is, in fact, attempting to do two complicated things at once. I often sensed an unease on my dad’s part when I called from the car. Midway through a sentence about feeding sourdough starter, I’d suddenly interject, “GIVE ME A FUCKING BREAK, DUDE!” – a perfectly normal thing to shout toward drivers who speed up to prevent you from merging into their lane, but not a great thing to say to your father over the phone. My shitty old car didn’t have Bluetooth, so honks, motorcycles, and passing ambulances were amplified by my trusty headphone mic, inducing further panic in my father, who could only listen from across the country and hope for the best.

And so, most frequently, I would try to squeeze in the call before the commute home began. I’d make my way from the office to the parking garage, trying to stay present and focus on what I wanted to report. More often than not, I’d get to the garage and still there would be more to say. I couldn’t even step into the elevator without losing cell service, so I’d walk a longer route than necessary or just continue circling the block until we wrapped up our conversation. Sometimes, I’d lean against the low stucco wall of the nursing home next door, staring at the pink hibiscus bushes outside the garage. When had I started taking all this impossible flora for granted?

My dad retired, and our conversations opened up a bit. They still covered the same topics, but the lists of things he’d read, cooked, and watched were getting ever-longer. Sometimes we could compare notes on things we’d both consumed. But increasingly, he’d tell me about shows that he’d started but I had never seen. He gushed about HBO’s The Leftovers, for example; I had only listened to the audiobook the show was adapted from. He retold jokes from these shows, setting them up by explaining the characters, the setting, the plot. “Well, I thought it was funny,” he’d sigh when I inevitably failed to laugh at the recounted punchline. Then I’d try and steer the conversation back to recipes, or family gossip.

Truthfully, though I’d travelled across the country with dreams of writing television shows, I’d entered a phase of my life where I could barely bring myself to sit in front of my beloved TV for more than 30 minutes at a time. Every time the topic came up, on the phone with my dad or out with friends, I would complain bitterly about “not having the time” to watch the shows everyone was telling me about. It felt almost pathological. I had become afraid of anything that didn’t look like work, sleep, or socialisation. Year after year, no matter what progress I’d made, I felt no closer to achieving the career goals I’d followed to California. Now, I was falling prey to the popular fallacy that I was the only thing standing in my way. Watching TV, which had once felt like entertainment or research, was now, at worst, a waste of the time I should be spending getting my career in order and, at best, a reminder of what I had not yet achieved.

In March of 2020, I got a job as an assistant in my first TV writers’ room. The very day that I was hired, Los Angeles entered lockdown. The job went forward, but the office and the commute ceased to exist. Choir practice was cancelled. Trivia was cancelled. But my dad and I kept up our well-established rhythm. Now I never called from the car; if I was walking, it was only around the block, with no motorcycles or tourists or teens in sight.

We started watching TV together. “Together” means we arrange a start time and each press play on our respective screens. Our first show was The Leftovers; it felt somehow appropriate to watch this fictional humanity cope with the aftermath of losing two percent of the population. The characters’ dilemmas were simultaneously familiar and so much more dire than the trauma our real-life world was – is – coping with. I finally understood the jokes he’d been trying to retell me over the phone. We could finally laugh at them together.

The surreal circumstance of the pandemic lockdown period (and the largely work-from-home era that has followed) has changed our calls somewhat: Sometimes the calls are short because we look back at the day and can’t recall when it began or what happened. Sometimes they get really long, as we have more material to draw from in our primary areas of discussion: what we read, what we watched, what we cooked. But the best, longest conversations happen when we veer off the unofficial outline. Like when Dad (who is always reading four books at once) attempts to explain the philosophy of Anthony Giddens to me before he forgets it again. Or when his daily hour of Spanish practice (a new fascination) has unearthed a thrilling new irregular verb conjugation. Or when, after months of feeling like I couldn’t write, I bounce a new idea off of him, hoping it will get me excited enough to pick up a pencil and commit it to paper.

As I write this, we’ve held up our daily call tradition for over nine years. When we get to the end of any given call, my dad will often utter a now-familiar phrase. “Well,” he says, “nothing else on my end.” I’ve lived my own life in California for longer than I lived with him, lost, on the 30th floor. And I know more about my father’s days than at any other time in my life.

Every time we have been together in person for the past few years, my dad has made the same joke on the first evening of our reunion: “It’s time for our call, but you’re right here! I don’t know what to do with myself!” It is, of course, one of those jokes that really isn’t one. Our phone calls are our shared diary. As we talk, we are recording our experiences into the other person, making them somehow both more real and less fearsome. Over the years our lives have changed, sometimes drastically. But the practice of recounting them, day by day, makes each day into something manageable.

If I’m feeling masochistic, I can consider the question: Who will I call when my dad is no longer available to pick up the phone? But one beautiful thing about the daily calls is that they don’t demand that kind of thought. There is no future, and the past all blends into one script, one tradition. There is just today’s call. We’ll say hello, we’ll unfold the story of the day until, on either end, there is nothing else that needs to be said.

STUDY OF A MAN ON A LADDER

Photo by Sudan Ouyang

I wasn’t backing down. I descended the ladder like a staircase, a flight between floors. That’s what I told myself. I suspected the boys already done with their descents watched me, the last man, and wondered, though they might have had other things on their minds: “I am in the ocean dropped from a ladder that will not stoop to me…that I could not reach even if it offered me a hand.” “I do not know how long I can tread the water that alternates between kindness and cruelty.” “There is the dead man’s float, and there is the dead man’s float.” If they weren’t having these thoughts, what then? I knew these boys, and they knew me; we saw eye to eye, and I would do a better job of it if I had an audience. This was not a diving board, and I was not a diver. I was a man on a ladder. I winced from one rung to the next braving the pain, the stab of the spartan bar against the bare, tender foot. As I alternated among arches and balls and heels on the metal and slid my hands down the rails, I saw sharks in the water with the boys. They were good boys, and so I figured they must be good sharks to leave them alone, at least thus far.

THE BIRTH OF HARRISON DEARBORN

Photo Credit: Photodu.de

They get past Chattanooga before 6 a.m., the boy asleep in the passenger seat, the man driving cautiously, creeping along like a man on a suspended license. It’s still dark enough for headlights.

The boy’s head is against the window, and in the velvet predawn his father thinks how much he looks like his mother from that angle. The curve of the mouth. The shape of the jaw. It’s uncanny, and he’s never noticed before.

He turns on the radio at a low volume. The boy doesn’t stir. The man tunes to public radio, hoping to catch a news report, but there’s nothing. Classical music and a hushed overnight guy narrating. He flips it back off.

By 6:30 they’re on the interstate, tiptoeing through a convoy of big rigs. The Sentra is twelve years old and needs a steering belt. Among the big trucks they’re a goldfish blundering through a hover of steelheads.

The boy feels the change in speed and opens his eyes. He looks disinterestedly at the passing semis through ringed and puffy eyes. All his father can think is how much he used to love these trucks just four years ago. Big twuck! he would shout from the foot of their driveway, pointing and hopping as though incensed by their presence. Big twuck! Big twuck!

“Are we there?” the boy asks, entranced as they creep past the turbine spin of a Freightliner’s tire.

“No.”

“Soon?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’m hungry.”

His father doesn’t reply because he’s not sure what they’ll do about food. He’s got better than $600 in his wallet, but they’ve got to make it last. He’s got two credit cards and a debit card, but he doesn’t dare use them. None of that matters, though, because the boy is already back asleep.

They drive on. The only sound is the drone of tires on asphalt. The man muses about the boy’s mother, his ex-wife. What she must be feeling right now.

In a few hours they’re in Arkansas, and the boy wakes up and says again, “I’m hungry.”

“Drink some water.”

The boy repeats himself uncomprehendingly. He’s encountered a broken elevator and his only recourse is to mash the call button again. “I’m hungry.”

“Okay,” the man says. “We’ll get something soon.”

“Okay,” the boy agrees, and smiles at him, and that smile melts his father into a slop sink of sad, melted butter.

They exit at a town called Wiggins. There’s a gas station and a BBQ chicken place with a dusty ceramic rooster on the roof. A police car is at the gas pump across the street, and they wait in the restaurant’s dirt parking lot for it to leave. A stray hound noses around the car. The boy wants to get out and pet it, but his father says no.

The gas station they’re looking at has a pillbox minimart, and there’s a bum propped against the cinderblock wall by the door. Probably the town bum, in a who-cares little place like this, the man thinks. A local institution. Everyone in Wiggins, Arkansas must know him. His jeans are filthy, and he lolls back against the wall as though holding it up. His torn T-shirt has a Razorbacks logo.

“Daddy, what’s wrong with that man?”

His father keeps watching. The police car is gliding away from the gas pumps now, and the unsteady bum gives it a look that is cartoonishly wary.

“He’s drunk,” the man says.

“From beer?”

“Could be, maybe.” Except he thinks it’s probably more than a couple of Budweisers. Whiskey and pills, maybe. Something imbibed in rapid-fire combination in the loading area behind a Piggly Wiggly.

“Keith drinks beer, but it doesn’t make him look like that.”

“It might someday, if he drinks too much.”

“Keith’s beer is Coors.”

“Don’t talk about Keith.”

A minute passes. Crows root through a dumpster near the car, looking to cannibalize the scrap meats of distant cousins. The police car merges with traffic and rolls away. The bum abruptly pushes off the minimart wall and starts across the street in their direction. He sways and lists like a tall ship on a rough sea.

“How much beer makes you look like that?” his son asks.

The man recognizes the dark curiosity in the boy’s eyes. “A lot,” he says slowly, carefully. “I think it’s more about how long a time, than how much.”

The boy squints his eyes at the bum and says, “He’s old. Older than you.”

The man thinks the bum is actually a few years younger than him, that a boozy life has made 35ish look more like 55ish, but he doesn’t answer.

“He’s almost as tall as you. He kind of looks like you, daddy.”

“Yes,” the man says, and now he’s really looking at the bum, trying to visualize who he is, or was, under the mange and the clouded eyes and the addict’s misty grin. What he might look like today if he’d grown up to be a farmer, or a utility lineman, or a corporate attorney instead of a derelict. He thinks his son is correct. There is a faint resemblance beneath it all. Something around the eyes, maybe. The angle of the nose.

His mind is on the cusp of something important, but he can’t tell what. His son has handed him the blueprints of an idea, but he’s no draftsman. He struggles to make sense of it.

“Daddy?”

He hesitates, still grasping at the short hairs of whatever it was that made his brain tickle. He watches the bum now like a Fall hunter watches a strutting tom turkey cross an open field, watches as he stagger-walks across traffic, ambles past the Sentra without seeing his audience, and collapses by the dumpster behind them. The man looks in the side mirror and sees him pluck something wrapped in a paper bag from his back pocket and take a long pull.

“Let’s eat,” the man says.

The chicken place is called Dot’s Bar-Bee-Q Shack. The waitress is young and pretty, the sour woman minding the register is last generation’s model. The man asks for a seat by the window, and the girl brings them to a table in checked red-and-white formica. They sit across from each other and the boy asks for a chocolate milkshake straight away. The waitress looks skeptically at the man, who gives a slight, grudging nod.

They order eggs and toast, and the boy looks around at the knotted wood walls of the Bar-Bee-Q Shack, which are adorned with old relics. Gas station signs from extinct corporations, rust-colored farm implements, old-time kitsch from the Coca-Cola company. There’s a boy’s slingshot sitting on a fireplace mantel. A platoon of nutcracker soldiers with furry eyebrows and stern lockjaw mouths muster around the hearth.

“What’s that?” the boy asks suddenly.

The man looks back from the window, prepared to explain what a rotary phone is, or a thresher’s scythe, or a snowshoe, but instead the boy’s looking at him.

“What’s what?”

“There.”

His son points. There’s a stain on the man’s sleeve. Something almost brown. A color not far removed from the stained cherry wood walls of the chicken shack.

“Oh,” the man says. “That’s nothing. I spilled ketchup last night.”

But his boy isn’t dumb. He’s six, and the man can see that he wants very much to believe his father, but his eyes are set on the stain.

“Is it blood?” he asks tentatively. He looks quiet and ashamed.

“No. I told you what it was.”

“Is it Keith’s?”

“No. Be quiet.” He looks around warily but the matron at the register is watching a morning show on TV. Three old biddies chat around a TV set living room while headlines and stock prices scroll past their knees.

“It is,” the boy says, and his eyes well immediately. “Oh, daddy, it is.”

The waitress comes back with their plates, and the man watches the boy closely but he doesn’t say a word. The tears are gone like a brief rain in the desert. He picks at his eggs in silence.

When she’s gone the man says, “It’s not Keith’s.”

His son sniffs, and in a low, miserable voice asks, “Is it mommy’s?”

It kills him. A white-hot dagger sliding between his ribs. He blinks. “No. Jesus, no. Do you think I would hurt your mother?”

“I- I…”

“Your mom is fine. But we’ll talk about it later, okay? In the car. Is that a deal?”

“Okay,” his son says.

They eat in silence, and when they’re through the girl asks if they want pie. They don’t. The man pays with cash and leaves a forgettable tip, and they slink away like thieves.

Outside, the boy gets in the Sentra, but the man stops and looks to his right. The bum is still there, but now he’s flat on his back by the dumpster, legs going sideways and one cheek eating gravel. The bottle in the paper bag stands a quiet watch at his elbow. Something in the man’s head moves again, and he pauses and scratches it, aware it makes him look something like a country yokel in Times Square.

He holds up a finger to the boy, a wait for me gesture. The boy nods. He looks tired. The man hopes he’ll go back to sleep.

He walks back toward the bum, shoes crunching around discarded plastic bottles and curled cellophane cigarette wrappers. He hunkers down on his knees, inches from the sleeping bum, and takes a closer look.

His son was right, there is a passing resemblance. Underneath the grime and the gin blossom cheeks he can see it. The jawline strong, the eyebrows thick and arching. They’re like brothers raised by wildly different parents, he and this sot on the ground. A little tremor of hope skitters over his heart.

There’s a rectangular bulge in the bum’s hip pocket, and the man pokes at it through the soiled denim. He thinks, If this guy wakes up he’ll think I’m molesting him. He hopes the bum is as out as he appears. He leans closer at an angle so he can get his thumb and forefinger over the lip of the bum’s pocket. He feels the wallet inside, and starts to work it gently back and forth, easing it up to freedom. It’s like priming a water pump. The wallet slowly gives.

The bum’s lips part, and he mutters something that sounds like beluga. His eyes flutter, then set on him, dim and watering. The man freezes and looks back at him. There’s a decent-sized rock on the ground over there, and he quietly claws for it with his other hand.

“Whassagan?” the bum says. “Whosagan?”

“Go to sleep,” the man says softly, and he draws the rock back and gets ready.

“Yessa, yessaman,” the bum murmurs. The eyes go heavy and slide shut, and his lips part in the peaceful smile of a napping infant. When his head falls back against the ground, the man gets the wallet the rest of the way out. He sets down the rock, rises from his crouch, and returns to the car.

His son has gone back to sleep. He wonders if he should be worried. He’s sleeping a lot today, even for a kid.

He flips open the bum’s wallet. There’s no money in it. He finds crumpled business cards, a VA card, an EBT card, and a Georgia driver’s license six months expired. He looks at the photo in the corner. The bum in the picture is markedly less bummed out. The salt-and-pepper whiskers are gone, the eyes clear and set. The resemblance is undeniable. It wouldn’t be enough to fool a suspicious cop, but it would be enough to get a job, or apply for food stamps, or rent a room. It would be enough to start over.

The man in the photo is grinning, just a little, almost slyly. And there’s no reason he shouldn’t be, he’s no bum, he’s no truck stop wino. He’s… he’s…

The man reads it aloud. “Harrison Dearborn.” He frowns down at the card in his hands. “Harrison Dearborn,” he says again, dismayed because it sounds like an alias, which is precisely what it will be.

“I’m Harry,” he tries again, adding a clipped little northerner accent, for no real reason. “Harry Dearborn, nicetameetcha.”

His son opens his eyes, blinking and stupid as only naps in a hot car can make you. “What?”

“I’m Harry Dearborn,” his father says to him. “Harry Dearborn, from Decatur.”

“No you’re not,” his son says. “You’re-“

“Yes I am. I’m Harry Dearborn and you’re my son. My son Joel.”

“Joel?” The boy’s eyes go wide a moment.

“Joel Dearborn.”

“Okay.” His son sits up straight. “We’re still here,” he says.

“Not for long. Wait.”

The man exits the car, goes back to where the bum lies on his back. He picks the Georgia driver’s license out of the wallet and closes it. He’s about to drop the wallet, but he pauses, thinks about it, and gets his own wallet out of his pocket and takes out a $20. He shouldn’t do this, he thinks, they need the money. But then again maybe he ought to. Maybe it’s owed.

He stuffs the bill into the bum’s wallet and drops it on the ground beside him. Then he extracts all the IDs, all the credit cards, his own business card, and the health insurance card from his own. He fans them out in his hand, his whole life in laminated number sequences.There’s a drainage culvert by the roadside and he drops everything in half a foot of scummy rainwater and throws dead leaves over it.

The man smiles. His wallet is clean. He’s got cash and an expired Georgia license with a picture that looks close enough, and that, he thinks, is a start.

Harrison Dearborn, Harry to his friends, of Decatur, Georgia returns to the Sentra.

“Where we going, daddy?” his son asks, and he just says you’ll see.

He’ll see too.

Before they get back on the freeway he remembers his cell phone and knows he should ditch it. He pulls over to the shoulder and fishes it out of his pants. There are text messages and dozens of missed calls. The last text is an amber alert. A father wanted in connection with a murder and the kidnapping of his own son, to be considered armed and extremely dangerous. Possibly driving a maroon Nissan Sentra.

Some guy from Chattanooga.

Harrison Dearborn powers down the stranger’s phone and tosses it in the bushes on the side of a dusty highway in Wiggins, Arkansas. In ten minutes, they’re southbound again.

TO RUTH

Photo by Dhru J

The invitation was hand-delivered to our mailbox two years ago. The retired couple who’d recently moved in toward the top of our street was hosting a neighbourhood get-together. My family had moved to town 20 years prior, when a bevy of young kids roamed from yard to yard, facilitating parental interaction that led to effortless friendships. Children are the greatest little icebreakers, and through school and community involvement, we steadily grew our tribe of friends in town. But as children grew and families moved out of the neighbourhood, a new influx of homeowners remained strangers. Their kids were either much younger than ours or had long since flown the nest. We had no natural commonality.

Then the invite came. I thought it both brilliant and brave. Part of me was apprehensive. What if these people were odd, but not in a good way? Or differed significantly in their political beliefs from our progressive views? I had a hard enough time keeping up with my current friends. Did I want more? My husband, however, being a kinder person than I, convinced me we should attend. “How will they meet anyone in town if they don’t have kids? What if it was us?” He guilted me into it.

On the prescribed evening, we headed up the street with a bottle of wine and appetizer in hand. I’m normally an extrovert, but entering a house full of strangers is not my idea of a good time. Yet from the moment we arrived, our hosts put us at ease. The vibe was friendly, welcoming, and chill. Not everyone they invited came, but we met some new folks from “the other end of the street” and everyone stayed significantly past the time noted on the invitation.

That evening the group agreed to get together regularly and decided on the first Wednesday of each month. We created new bonds and renewed ties to old friends. Two of us connected as writers. My husband found a kindred soul with whom to discuss poetry at a café down the street and another who’s sharing her knowledge of meditation with him.

We began inviting others and our little tree of neighbours quickly grew branches into adjacent streets. I now walk my neighbourhood delighted to know the people living in these homes, glad that I care about them and their families, and genuinely enjoy spending time with them. We take turns hosting our soirees, and there’s never pressure to attend. Come if you can, and don’t worry if you can’t. Come late, come for an hour, come for the evening. Some of us bring drinks and others food. Some just bring themselves. It’s casual. It’s fun. It’s easy.

Early on, our original hostess explained the genesis for her invitation when she told us a story about her mother, Ruth. Ruth and her husband would enjoy a drink at 5:00 each evening. She was 89 when her husband died but continued the tradition by driving down the hill to her neighbour’s house every day for cocktail hour. She’d take her own bottle of cheap bourbon (she was a child of the Depression), have one drink, stay an hour, and go home. Often several others joined the two women for a little revelry. Ruth did that for five years, until she fell and had to go to an assisted living facility. I guess obtaining bourbon was more difficult there.

At each party, as soon as one of us starts to head home, we get into a circle, raise our glasses, and toast, “To Ruth!”

I’d been looking forward to hosting the April 2020 party. It was cancelled, as was every subsequent gathering, consequences of social distancing. But we’ve kept in touch by social media and email, as well as waving to each other from the sidewalk. This collective embrace has provided tremendous comfort during this difficult time. We might be separated, but we’re connected. Thank you, Ruth!

CARRIAGE

Photo by Gemma Evans

I had just caught the last train out of the city. I could not have afforded a taxi, and it was dark and cold. There was a loud clattering sound as it passed under a bridge. The lights dimmed and then flickered back on again. It was then that I noticed my empty carriage had gained another three passengers: a trio of bulky teenage boys with shaved heads and tight T-shirts packed with muscle and tattoos. Although there were plenty of other seats, they sat around me in such a way that getting out instantly became a problem.

The tallest one leaned forward, placing his elbows on his knees. He stared at me and then casually asked for my wallet as if he wanted to know the time or what the next stop was. I shuddered at the horror of my situation. There was no guard, no alarm to pull, and certainly no way I could fight my way out of this. I stayed silent and after a few moments he repeated himself more gruffly. “I said, Mate, give us your wallet.” I glanced at the other two boys; they had shoulders that could lift a car. The other was completely bald with biceps like grapefruit covered in foreign scripture. I remained silent as the train swayed. Suddenly the leader stood up and shouted. “I said, give me your fucking money.”

I replied in the most fluent fake Russian I could.

“Da, ik chin kring goski da stravinka na da.” My accent was strong, even though what I had said had been complete nonsense. I knew that everybody was slightly scared of Russian people, even the skinny bookish ones; they have a hardness about them no other nationality can muster. The leader sat down, confused. “What’s that you’re saying? English, do you speak English?” I knew I couldn’t get away with not knowing any of my mother tongue so I said “Russian” like an old general with a mouthful gravel and whisky.

The leader chuckled loudly then shook his head as if giving up. I felt a small rush of relief, but then he turned to his bald companion, “Kristov, tell him to hand over his money.” Kristov stood up and eyed me before saying, “Janovich mit Brita das niki vlad von ming ka.” I stared back having no idea what he had said but knowing full well what he had meant. I noticed a bead of sweat form on the side of his forehead. His inky arms seemed to vibrate. I saw nothing else I could do so I stood up too and yelled back at him waving my arms like I’d had a litre of vodka already. “Nacht macht bacht ving vlad blad Natashca Volga.” His boys became alarmed by the tone our conversation had taken.

Then he shouted back at me, “Kak vas boot mit vishka.”

So I said “Kak vas moot vit mishka.”

And he whispered, “Da…?”

and I said, “Na…”

and he sat down.

There was a long silence interrupted only by the announcement of my station. “Well, Kristov, what the fuck did he say?” asked the leader. Kristov’s confidence returned.

“He said that his Uncle in London would have our throats cut if we touch him. I asked him which gang, and he told me. We’d better leave this.”

I kept a steady gaze on the leader who tried to stifle a gulp before beckoning his troop to the next vestibule. Kristov hung back a little. Before his wrinkly skull passed out of sight, he nodded at me with moist eyes and smiled. I smiled right back and then waited for the train to stop. 

BOOK REVIEW: 533: A BOOK OF DAYS

Cees Nooteboom is the author of 14 novels, 14 collections of poetry and, because symmetries and parallels run throughout his work, 14 travel books. Then there are the four anthologies of essays and reportage, the 18 literary prizes and two honorary doctorates. By this point it must be clear that Nooteboom is hugely popular and highly thought of in northern Europe.

Yet the Dutch-born Nooteboom wonders if he is paying enough attention to the world. In 533: A book of days, the 88-year-old author recalls reading an article by a Flemish reviewer in which the reviewer complains that Nooteboom “pondered too much.” This could be right, Nooteboom admits. It is probably a condition of age. He wonders if the reviewer is young. He wonders this because he did not meet the reviewer in Budapest in 1956, or in Bolivia in 1968, or in Tehran in 1976, or in Berlin in 1989, or in fact, at any point in history when Nooteboom was fully present in the world, observing and recording events that shaped “the world.”

He then wonders if his young critic ever looks at cacti, because he himself spends an awful lot of time pondering the life force of his prickly friends in his Menorcan garden. Finally, he wonders what the Flemish critic might mean when he speaks about the “world.” “Which world?” The world he has been watching for sixty years, or the world the critic has been reading about or perhaps writing about more recently for his newspaper?

To read Cees Nooteboom is to be introduced to a rarefied and stately European sensibility: classically educated, receptive, lyrical, a little wounded by contemporary mores, definitively masculine, privileged and rooted in literature and history. This is a book that sits oddly on the shelf alongside other books seeking answers on pronouns, protocols and shifts in power, or books that offer alternatives to the status quo. At the same time, although 533 was composed before the outbreak of covid-19, Nooteboom has given us a meditation that would read perfectly in lockdown.

It is a Book of Days – 533 days – in which passages of time move both quickly and pass slowly, when Nooteboom’s world is consumed by absurd details and his mind is engaged in entering the deepest of spiritual spaces. If any of us should have the luxury to be in this position, we would hope to be sitting by a mountain lake or a pool in a forest, our attention riveted and simultaneously free-floating. Unfortunately, for most of us, we will be in a crowded apartment or on the tenth floor of a tower block, where trees are a distant memory and the weather is something that happens outside.

In Cees Nooteboom’s case, he is in his garden on the Spanish island of Menorca. It is five o’clock in the morning. Above him, and to the left of the palm trees, Orion and Sirius sparkle. He sits on the terrace, listening to nothing. Over the next hour, it begins: the morning concert that comprises roosters, dogs, pigeons, geese, goats, and with the most “unrelenting pathos,” a neighbour’s donkey. This same donkey will reappear at 8pm, braying for a carrot. But this re-appearance takes place a hundred days later when Nooteboom has considered all the dissonant notes and lonely singers, the rooster with “a breath-taking Neapolitan tenor,” and the sudden silences. One hundred days later, Nooteboom tells us, he will take the sound of a donkey chomping on a carrot to his grave. In the meantime, “words are his profession” and on day 23 he brings our attention to Marcel Proust. More specifically, he is reminded of his French publisher who asked him in which language he had read Proust.

“French, of course,” Nooteboom responded.

“But that’s ridiculous,” his editor says. In French, he points out, Proust’s style is outdated, “with all those antiquarian forms of the subjonctif.” Since Proust’s death, the English have had three new translations, and each one reflects the movement of style away from the original. What Nooteboom is constructing is passage between written conservation and historical erasure. Those shifts away from the original; changes in time; the days turn over like the leaves of the book we are reading. Fast forward, summer lurches by in a month.

The heat presses down from the mountains, ironing the landscape, the drought bearing down hard on his garden. Details emblazon a paragraph, multiplying meanings that fly out of his study like a moth. This is a book to read in the long shadows of an afternoon fading into evening. At which point, Nooteboom picks up his Van Dale Dutch dictionary. It is newly restored by a local bookbinder. The first word he looks up is a species of mot, “moth,” because the Oruga barrenadora is threatening his palm trees.

“Van Dale knows him,” says Nooteboom. One of the features of his life in Menorca is that books, insects and plants become characters, anthropomorphised by Nooteboom’s persistent gaze. This persistence allows him to drift between poetry and prose, moments of being and periods of boredom. Each day is personal, intimate and revealing to a point because it is Cees Nooteboom the author who is composing this Book of Days. He confides the simple events, daily routines, inspiring and uninspiring conversations with neighbours or with himself, private feelings – for example, with the young Flemish reviewer – fears and worries – usually about his garden in his absence. It is as if we become his dependable friend always read to lend an ear. But we are not bothered with the workings of his conscience or the committal of his soul, if only because “shame and/or calculation” would undermine the book’s authenticity. Mostly we get the rhythm of an elderly writer’s life.

It revolves around books. At least five days are devoted to the study of Hungarian modernist novelists. We venture into the territory of “a man who wanted to write a book about everything and who, in a room in Budapest, took his heroic quest to the bitter end.” The parallels exist in almost everything Nooteboom states because, if only by sheer dint of time, he has accrued so many impressions that meanings proliferate whenever he puts pen to page. The novelist Miklόs Szentkuthy appears in Hapsburgian profile in one of the photographs that dot Nooteboom’s pages. They are mostly of cacti so Szentkuthy must be pretty special to gain his place in the parade. He is, in fact, “a magician, who will surprise you again and again with … a manner of thinking you have encountered nowhere before, one that will not let you go.” Once more, the parallel is noted.

There are many unexpected insights provoked by the spine of a forgotten book, or associations that spiral from a series published by Actes Sud, arranged alphabetically by concept. It is as though by capturing ideas for a moment he wants to catch language as it moves away from him. He also wants to commune with his cacti, namely The Soldier, The Mexican and The Martyr. But they are enigmas. His contemporaries have Facebook and Twitter, but Nooteboom’s companions stand still and say nothing.

The old Dutch dictionary, however, has plenty to say. When an old Dutchman has lived outside his country for a long time, his mother tongue can become a puzzle. Filled with doubt, he will head for Van Dale and find answers that trigger memories that unfurl into stories and out of the chaos comes what Simone Weil called “the development of attention.” Nooteboom forces his readers to reflect on what is being said, and to take up their part in the work: for him, literature is a collaborative effort.

The reader as well as the author becomes observer: of landscapes, of perplexing behaviour, of insects and flowers, and of, in my case, a pet cat, the sound of rain, and the reddening leaves of autumn. The pace is slow and memories pile up, most especially the suggestive memory of photographs. Close-ups of the Mexican, the Soldier and the dastardly moth, as well as a view of Mahon’s port, provide a sepia strain of melancholy. Occasionally current events come clashing in: the soft-soaping of government and the protests of unruly parliamentarians. They sing their arias, lamenting sovereignty and heralding a possible Grexit (at the time of writing). The cracks that run through Europe must be heard. The loss of a real community is the true lament.

Il faut cultiver notre jardinis the theme of this book, says Nooteboom, quoting Voltaire’s Candide. This reference to an 18th-century philosophical recommendation to revolutionize philosophy and transform it from abstraction to a world-encountering enterprise, is the rallying cry that that hums through Nooteboom’s days. He is a verbal colourist with a yen for the stillness of landscape. In all his wanderings, from the Cold War divisions of Germany, the canals of Venice to the edge of the Sahara, he manages to bring back to us epiphanic moments in companionable prose. He brings with him the assurance that he rests on a bedrock of tradition. I would suggest this tradition has an earlier flowering in H. D. Thoreau who says in his 1854 Walden: or, Life in the Woods:

“There are nowadays professors of philosophy, but not philosophers…. To be a philosopher is not merely to have subtle thoughts, nor even to found a school, but so to love wisdom as to live according to its dictates, life of simplicity, independence, magnanimity, and trust. It is to solve some of the problems of life, not only theoretically, but practically.”

In his modest way, with this book, this is precisely what Nooteboom does.

533: A Book of Days
By Cees Nooteboom
Translated from the Dutch by Laura Watkinson
Quercus Publishing. 224 pages

THE PARROT

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is parrot_BernardSpragg-300x202.jpg
Photo Credit: Bernard Spragg

It was the Monday morning when Polly decided to kill her sister’s parrot.

Polly sat down on the couch and held a mug of the good coffee, the one she wasn’t supposed to drink – the fancy one made from rhino liver or cat pee. The little bag of beans cost her sister Summer forty bucks from the organic food store on Mulberry, but it tasted like the description. Polly had only made this cup for it to go cold between her hands.

When Summer asked Polly to house sit for her over a long weekend, she wanted to want to say yes. Moreover, she wanted to sit in Summer’s one-bedroom apartment, and forget her own five roommates with one bathroom and her ten-an-hour salary job, where she was not invited to staff retreats in Massachusetts.

“No wild parties, please,” Summer said and winked.

Polly winked back and said, “I don’t make promises I can’t keep,” even though they both knew that when they went places, Summer would leave Polly in lieu of her friends, wearing mom jeans and crop tops with bubblegum voices. And whenever someone would see Polly, they would hug her and say, “Oh, great, Summer’s here!”

It was the Monday morning, sitting with the lukewarm cup between her fingers in this silence, when Polly heard the voice for the first time.

 “God, yes, GOD, give it to me! Yes! Just like that!

*

The word twin plucks a certain kind of linguistic string. The twah of the noise twangs inside your mind, like the solitary off fiddle, the uncanny, the psychotic twins in a browning hotel hallway. But really everything was much more wholesome than that, at a time.

In the delivery room, Polly’s sister glided out of their mom, pink and plump and cooing. She was a loaf of bread from a beginner’s kitchen, just perfect by accident. Their dad held her close and they named her Summer, because she was to be a season of sunshine in their lives.

Polly was born five hours later, with a lot of labor and panic by the doctor, covered in placenta and vaginal residue, crying until she passed out.

When twins are in the womb, they touch each other, handle each other’s delicate eye areas as gently as their own. In the womb, they form this unbreakable bond, deciding the nature of their relationship before they can even open their mouth to breathe. Kind of like a window painted shut.

*

It was the Monday morning twenty-odd years later and Polly had just heard a disembodied erotic exclamation from somewhere in her sister’s Pottery Barn apartment.

Yes, yes, god Michael!” The chirpy-edged words echoed against the ecru walls. “Just like that.” Crow.

Adrenaline began to crick its fingers, pinch Polly’s shoulders. A stir from down the hall. Michael rising. But it couldn’t be Michael making the noise – the noise that sounded uncannily like her own voice, reverberated through a tinier doll throat.

A prehistoric scream shuddered, rickety and piercing, from a guttural corner of Summer’s reading nook. Polly turned, and there she saw him against the bookshelf, between Oprah’s autobiography and a pristine copy of Practical Magic. Just like that, it clicked into place.

Summer’s parrot. Oscar.

*

Did you know parrots blush when they’re in love? Well, Oscar loved Summer like a clipped wing – unmoving, irreversible, debilitating love.

When Polly was small, she looked up facts about parrots in an amateur stunt to somehow trick the bird into loving her best. The smartest living parrot knows more than 1,700 words. The oldest living parrot was eighty-two when he died. The heaviest parrot in the world, dead or alive, weighs five pounds and cannot fly, even in the wild. It’s too fat.

Oscar the parrot was old and fat. He always had a slightly droopy, discerning look about him – the kind of facial structure that typically graced politicians and mail office clerks. Each side of his pink and red plumage sagged over his perch. He had a sprig of an orange feather that shot upwards from his beak through the center of his head, like the one firework let off prematurely on the Fourth of July.

When the twins were children, Oscar learned every name except Polly’s. Friends would come over and be delighted by his ability to pull accents out of the puff of his chest, like a person from a hat. Their mother always whistled while she made pancakes on Sundays and Oscar would whistle too. Their father said Oscar had clearly lived many lives. But really, the bird just mimicked the sounds of the television. Polly knew this. He had the ability to pick up tones of voices as soon as he heard them. Except, that is, whenever Polly wanted him to.

Sometimes, when Summer and Polly first got Oscar, Polly would leave her bedroom in the night. She would sneak, feet light and creaking down the carpet of the stairs, into the living room and up to his cage. She’d unzip the pink cloth of his night cover, and crouch between the nesting tables and the smaller television by his cage. She would whisper to him. “Polly, Polly, Polly,” she’d say, slow and calculated, as though she were trying to summon herself in a bathroom mirror.

Oscar’s black eyes would flutter open, immobile, his head twitching this way and that in the quiet of the shadows.

“Polly, Polly, Polly,” she’d repeat, with more zeal.

And the bird would say nothing. Silence.

*

Michael,” the bird teased Polly. She stared at him. He cocked his head and opened his beak. His tongue rolled around his mouth like a shriveled snail inside its shell.

Polly lowered her eyelids into a shrewd squint. She placed her hands on her knees and looked into Oscar’s black eyes. He, in turn, scratched the side of his candy floss neck with his gnarled claw and returned to stillness.

 “Why are you staring at Oscar like that?” Michael asked.

Polly jumped and turned to face him. He’d appeared around the corner from the bedroom, in Summer’s favorite pink bathrobe. Polly felt the familiar prickle of satisfaction that overtook her whenever she looked at Summer’s boyfriend. Summer and Michael had been dating for just shy of two years.

He looked her up and down and licked his dry lips. She tried to ignore the furls of pink, the satisfied smirk on his face that always reminded her of the expression of a baby being fed by a spoon. She tried to ignore the way satisfaction gave way to the wave of sweet, sickly shame of having an affair with her twin sister’s boyfriend. “Michael,” she said.

A guttural crescendo rang from Oscar’s beak. “Michael! Michael! Give it to me, fucker!” Whistle.

In the light of day, here in Summer’s apartment more than a decade later, Oscar finally learned a name Polly had taught him.

*

The twins’ mother would say that Polly had been an early bloomer, but really, she’d just been fat. Eventually Polly learned, after many days at the mall with her mother selecting clothes to flatter Polly and to fit Summer, that even identical twins can be different sizes. The doctor claimed, as they grew, the girls were actually likely fraternal, but just very similar looking. Summer’s delicate skin fell like butter across her bones, whereas Polly’s swarthed in dips and bulges across her thighs and arms. Summer’s cheekbones were high and pert, whereas Polly’s were full and opulent.

What’s interesting about being a fat kid is that you’re getting bigger and people see you less. Double that when you have a mirror image that is more beautiful, affable and intelligent than you. And even though Polly was no longer the fat girl as an adult, there was still a shadow cast against her self-image, like the dark side of the moon. Polly had developed a coping mechanism or two over the years.

Coping mechanisms named Michael, who she’d met at Summer’s Christmas party at her place of employment. Summer had been too preoccupied assuring the bows on all the fake presents were just so, and did not notice the ominous swaying of the tinsel tree in the office’s far corner.

Coping mechanisms named Steve, Brandon, Kevin, Justin, Christian. Coping mechanisms in bathroom stalls, hands against the softness of her, pushing her flesh against walls, into pillows.

 If Polly couldn’t be loved best, she could cheapen the love her sister received, like an echo that cuts off the end of each and every word, and interrupts thought before it can grow.

*

Polly couldn’t figure out how she had forgotten the stupid bird.

“What are we going to do?” Michael said.

“I don’t know.” Polly considered Oscar. He twitched his head and then relaxed into perfect stillness. It was easy to forget about the parrot. Amid Summer’s vintage boxes of potpourri or collection of unique rose bottles, he just felt like another decorative feature. Sometimes, even after all these years, Polly wondered how Summer even remembered to feed him and didn’t polish him instead.

Polly lifted a finger to Oscar’s feathered face. A crescendo of her moaning erupted from the plump bird.

“It really sounds exactly like you,” Michael said.

Oscar malted as he flapped his wings and emitted a mating call with feminine flourish. Polly winced. Michael placed an awkward hand on her shoulder. It felt like a movement to be comforting, but then Michael just let his hand hang there, and Polly shrugged it off.

“Summer’s going to be back in a few hours,” Michael said. “The bird can’t be here.”

“Like how?” Polly asked.

“Maybe we could hide him.”

“Oscar’s a living thing, Michael, not a broken vase.”

“Maybe we can open the window? Set him free and say he flew out?” he said.

“Oscar’s wings are clipped. Even if I threw him out the window, he’d probably just fall and die.”

Polly and Michael’s eyes met.

“No,” he said. He laughed.

Polly laughed. They couldn’t kill the parrot. They were hysterical. He stopped. She stopped. They looked into each other’s eyes, knowing and unknowing every nuance of the stare. But they suddenly realized that Polly’s laugh had continued, disembodied from herself.

They turned to face the bird, shivering with laughter not his own.

“Oscar, stop it. Stop laughing,” Michael said to the bird.

*

It was Polly and Summer’s sweet sixteen. They had a shared birthday cake, Summer’s favorite yellow cake with white icing, with Summer’s name first.

“I can’t believe my little girl is sixteen,” their father said to Summer. His muscles twitched in his face as he noticed Polly beside him and extended an arm around her shoulders too. “Both of them.”

Summer was unusually quiet. Her boyfriend at the time, a senior named Brett, pulled her into his lap at the table. He tickled her ribs with his calloused fingers and Summer squirmed away from him. Those same calloused fingers had been inside Polly’s mouth that morning as she and Brett tried to be quiet in the bathroom, and she tried not to think about it as Brett’s fingers cupped Summer’s jaw and kissed Summer’s peachy lips.

“Make a wish sweetie,” their mother urged. She poked both Polly and Summer toward the cake. Summer’s friends all crowded on the other side, flip phones in candle light.

Summer leaned down. Her face was grey against the pink fondant roses nestled into the thick lashings of buttercream. Did she know? Polly wondered. Summer looked at Polly for a brief moment. She knew, Polly was sure of it. Summer took a deep inhale in, turning back to the cake. She opened her mouth to blow out the candles, then promptly vomited.

Everyone gasped. Hands flurried into hair, pulling it back from the offending scene. Summer’s guts clenched and unclenched beneath the thin fabric of her dress. Brett scoffed and leapt backward, brushing imaginary puke from his front. And it took Polly a moment, a single moment in all of this, to realize she was laughing with relief instead of panicking, before she stopped.

“Oh my God, Polly,” one of Summer’s friends said through a simpering grimace. “Are you seriously laughing right now?”

“Cut that shit out, Polly,” her mother snapped.

But the laughing didn’t stop.

“Stop laughing, God damn it,” their mother said, her back to Polly, her arms around Summer. “Your sister is in pain. Is this a joke to you?”

The laughing continued.

“Your mother said stop,” their father yelled.

Everyone looked at Polly, still as a painting. “I’m not laughing,” she said.

But still it continued. In the pink corner of the room, lit only in the flow of the streetlights outside the window against the lines of his cage, Oscar trilled and trembled with her laughter.

*

“What the fuck does it matter, Polly? Let’s kill this thing and get it over with.”

Polly stepped between Michael and the perch. She felt the twitchy scratch of Oscar’s claws on the wooden bar beneath him. Oscar’s beating little heart, the size of a marble, inside the pink puff of his chest. She had never wished anything in her life dead more times than the parrot. She once looked it up; its brain was the size of an unshelled walnut. An unshelled walnut which met both sisters at the same time, and still felt Polly’s desperation to be seen and shunned it, at least inside Polly’s mind. But that walnut brain had also, after so many years of neglecting Polly’s voice, learned something. Really, she knew now a parrot’s attachment is as random as the hands we are ever dealt in life, and if she had fucked enough of her sister’s boyfriends that even the parrot was repeating her fake climaxes, maybe she had done so enough.

Michael clearly, for his part, did not agree. He lunged past Polly to grab the bird. Polly snatched the parrot off its perch and sheltered him in her arms. Oscar’s wings beat against her. His beak clicked. “Yes, yes, Michael!” he yelped, his character breaking and Polly’s tone leaving his voice. He clacked his beak over and over, wildly swinging his body over Polly’s wrists, squawking. A sharp, ripping pinch tore through the skin of her thumb. Without thought, in the face of this pain, Michael’s grabbing hands, his wide frame overwhelming her, she threw Oscar.

The blood from his beak showered in a perfect, arcing splatter across Summer’s framed photographs on the window sill. The twins’ grandparents’ wedding photo, one of Summer and Michael at the beach, and one of Polly and her, teenagers, on prom night, Oscar on Polly’s shoulder. The parrot slapped the bookshelf with a sickening smack, his wings twitching. Michael grabbed Polly’s hand and tore the robe from his naked body. He staunched the bleeding from her thumb and panted. The silence came up to meet her with a resounding thump of adrenaline to her heart.

“Michael? Michael, is he dead?” she asked him.

“God, I hope so,” Michael said. He pressed the robe harder into Polly’s hand, the pink soaking with burgundy. The parrot lay still, a feather dangling off the edge of his wing. Polly wasn’t sure, but in that moment, she could almost hear something crack, like a walnut shell, into many pieces.

*

Summer’s prom date Brett arrived at the house with a corsage made from lilies. Summer’s dress was black, velvet, long. She was as gently curved and unconsciously beautiful as a dusky rose bud. She grinned and place her lips against his cheek. “Thanks, Brett,” she said.

“Hey, no problem,” he whispered.

They kissed again. They pulled back.

Framed in their love, Polly yanked the hem of her purple fit and flare from the plus girls section and itched the strap that Oscar clung to. Summer had placed him there a half hour ago and his death grip had never released.

“Just one second,” she said now to Brett, and took Polly’s hand. Summer guided Polly back up the stairs. Polly obliged without question, as was always the dynamic. They slipped through the door and entered their shared bedroom. Summer sat down on her bed and turned to Polly. Polly and Oscar stood in the doorway and stared at her, a pirate duo on prom night.

Summer patted the bed. “Can we talk?” she said.

Polly nodded and moved to the bed. She shifted her weight uncomfortably onto the duvet.

“So, tonight is prom night,” Summer said.

“I know,” Polly answered.

“So, you know what happens on prom night.”

“Prom?”

Summer laughed, her laughter chimed like bells, the kind your neighbor hangs on their porch and they make you want to murder them every time the wind blows. “No, I mean, Brett got us a hotel room.”

Polly felt the pink in her cheeks equalize against the parrot beside them. She nodded. “Oh,” she said.

“So,” Summer said. “What do you think? Do you think we’re both ready to do this?”

Polly didn’t want to say that she already knew Brett was ready, because he already had. Twice. Instead she moved her head from side to side. She tried to smile in a way that was encouraging and not plastic. “Why are you talking to me about this?”

“You’re my sister,” Summer said. She took Polly’s hand in hers and looked off to the side. “Plus, all my friends have had their firsts already, and I know you’re the only one who would understand.”

“Why would I understand?” Polly said. Her hand began to sweat inside Summer’s palms. She shook, imperceptibly rustling the lilies of Summer’s corsage.

“Because you’re obviously a virgin too,” Summer said. Obviously, she plucked the word like a weed in a flower bed.

Polly nodded, slowly, and collected her thoughts. “I think you should do it,” Polly said. “Make it special.”

Summer hugged Polly. Her arms expanded over Polly’s wide shoulders. She sniffed, in that emotional heady way of pretty girls. “Thanks, Polly. You always tell me just what I’m thinking anyway.” As Summer hugged her sister, Oscar’s wings flapped and his claws tightened against Polly’s skin.

When the girls came back downstairs, Oscar still gripped Polly’s shoulder strap. Summer reunited with Brett and took his hand in hers.

“Say cheese!” their mother said, appearing on the other side of the happy couple with the flash of a camera. It popped and whizzed and Oscar flapped his wings offensively, letting out a guttural screech.

“This is the young man we have heard so much about.” Their father appeared from behind their mother. “Put it there.” He held out his hand to Brett.

They shared a strong two-pump handshake and released. “Good to finally meet you, sir,” he said.

“We’re so pleased Summer found such a handsome date. Polly is a bit of a wallflower,” their mother said. She whispered this like how people whisper that someone has a terminal illness, or an obvious disfigurement. “Let’s get a picture all together. Brett in the middle!”

The kids shuffled in. Polly placed a hand against Oscar. She attempted to scoot him off. She felt the string of her strap begin to give.

“Funny,” Brett muttered in Polly’s ear. Flash, pop whizz. “You don’t seem like a wall flower to me.” He brushed his hand lightly over the line of Polly’s ass.

Anxiety seized her gut and Polly yanked at Oscar who chomped indignantly onto her ear lobe. She felt a piercing, sharp, fleshy rip, a knife against apple, and warmth gushed down her neck. Polly screamed.

“Oh, gosh, just one second,” their mother said. A flash, a pop, a whizz.

*

Michael stood there that Monday morning, naked, and flitted the bird, with pinched fingers, out the window into the breeze. Polly squeezed her eyes shut. She tried to remember when this had all started, when her desperation to be seen and heard had gone so far.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Michael said. But his name could have been Brett, Steven, Justin, Brandon. It could have been a plethora of names and people, standing naked in Summer’s apartment, while Polly bled into her favorite bath robe and their pink parrot of their childhood lay probably dead on the sidewalk four stories down. There are only so many equations and swirling sums you can pull, before you realize the only indispensable part of a problem is yourself.

Polly thought to say something, but they both heard it. The key in the door.

“Hello?” Summer called from the entry hall. They heard the thump of the door closing. The wheels of her bag roll across the Cherrywood floorboards. The clack of her heeled brogues. “It’s cold in here, is a window open?”

Summer rounded the corner. The grin on her face slid off and dripped unpleasantly onto the ottoman. She took in the room. The blood across the window sill, her family photos. The empty stand where Oscar once was, tumbled on the floor. Her boyfriend, naked. Her twin sister, in his tee shirt. For the first time, Summer seemed to really see Polly, and she seemed to nod and shake her head at the same time as she took it all in.

Summer shifted, her eyes shrewd and discerning. Then, she spotted the bloodied pink bathrobe in Polly’s hands.

“Is that my bath robe?” she said.

*

When Summer and Polly first got Oscar at the pet store, it was the first time Polly’s parents had ever listened to her over her sister. Summer could only see the kittens, the guinea pigs, the puppies. Everything cute and girly, anything you could sanely name Fluffy. Their parents had told them they would share a pet and the responsibility for it.

Polly saw Oscar in some dusty corner, in a cage. It looked as though no one had even so much as noticed him in years. She thought the mail clerk expression on his face, this tiny Winston Churchill in this pink body, was so endearing. She pointed him out to Summer and Summer wrinkled her nose at him. “Ew gross,” she’d said.

And yet he’d still loved her best.

*

Summer and Michael did not last, and neither did spring, or the spring after that.

Polly and Summer have enjoyed separate birthdays and cordial family dinners. Their parents relay regards. Polly goes to parties where people are happy to see her. No body asks where Summer is.

But then at a party recently, Polly hears a story. A story of a parrot, who speaks in British accents and holds tea in the den of a friend of a friend’s family home. Recently, they discovered it can also croon merrily along to half of Taxi Driver. It also seems to continuously laugh, in this shrill, familiar sort of cackle. “You laugh like her parrot,” a drunk girl tells Polly on the sticky couch.

Polly smiles politely and sips her beer.

“Hey, guys,” the drunk girl cries. “You gotta hear this. Isn’t it funny? Laugh, come on. Laugh, Polly.”

But Polly does not. “I can’t just laugh whenever the fuck you want,” she tells them.

Polly does not tell them, however, that sometimes when she walks home, along certain side streets or in certain neighborhoods, she is gripped with the sound of her own laughter. It eeks out of the marrow of her bones, vibrates through the crevices and somehow escapes disparate of her voice and breath into the air of the night. Sometimes when this happens, she looks into the black emptiness of darker corners and strains to see something within it. She taps the volume button on the side of her phone, she lowers the music to just a hum and she waits for the croons, the shrill reptile shriek that might accompany, only to find the silence of the world meets her just as surely as the shadows of her feet meet the ground.

THE HEAT OF THE MOUNTAIN

When I burned the inside of my middle finger on the steel-iron stovetop in my kitchen last Tuesday, my baby hair sizzled in the purple-blue light, and I thought, almost instantly, of my father. I heard his voice in my head; lucid, like soft thunder: “Doodle. I’m heading out.”

I open my eyes to find the soft curve of my ceiling blending into my closet, my father’s eyes just below. I wonder, in this moment, if he built it to look this way on purpose. “Where?” I say as I stretch.

“There was a fire at Wolf Gap.” He stands from my side, his hunting boots squeaking in the dark. I imagine him minutes earlier tying them on the side of his bed, his eyes creasing at the corners, his lips drawn tight like a shoelace. “I’m just going to help out.” He backs out of my room, closing the door.

This most recent burn is small, already stretching pink like a caterpillar of raw skin between my knuckles. I cross the tile to the bathroom and sift under the sink for a bandage.

Heeding my father’s instructions, I hear, once again, his Jupiter-like voice as if he’s standing beside me now holding my palm under the running water.

“Not cold. Warm. Cold water on a burn like this will damage the nerves and you’ll scar. Do you understand?” He wraps my eight-year-old finger in cloth, sticky with astringent, and adheres it to my skin with soft tape. “From now on, how about you wait until your mother is awake to use the burner.” He lifts me off the sink top.

“Why do you say your mother like that, like you don’t know her?” I ask.

He is dressed for work. He has shaved the weekend from his face with a silver blade and wears a tricky smile, perhaps already having said goodbye to me in his head. It’s still a dark morning. Cold, Monday light creeps into the bathroom, and we both look out the window at the red cardinal on the feeder, chirping.

“I’ve got an early flight, Doodle.” He checks his wristwatch. “Feed the horses and leave them in their stalls for the week, okay? It’s gonna be a cold one.” He winks at me.

Heading west, he beeps the horn at the bay laurel just past the property line, and after he’s disappeared into the crest of a new week, I crawl into his bed, next to my mother, and study my swathe.

I fall back asleep and have a dream that he and I sit inside the barn in the early morning while he wraps what looks like a human heart in layers of gauze.

Years after I wake up I will remember putting my hands on his face and pressing my bones hard into his bones, hoping to get so close that I would become him.

I will remember asking him, as he tried to teach me how to fire my first shotgun, if the recoil would hurt me. At this, he crossed his arms, a small smile pulling the lines on his lips tight. He ran his hand over the top of his head, considering my question.

He never said, “Yes, it will hurt you. Yes, it might surprise you, or change your mind about some things.” He never said, “The kick? Don’t think about that, just focus on your aim.” But I recognized the thought in him, shifting like the splint in his left ankle and haunting him in the woods each morning and in his sleep each night.

Instead, he took back the .22 and said, “We’ll try another day.”

Satisfied with this response, we headed back to the house and he held my hand as we walked through the yard together.

One morning, before he left for work, he showed me how to water his plants. His Italian cognac shoes looked out of place in the dirt as he tended to the bleeding hearts around the pond, his two worlds slow-danced with one another. He held the base of the spout away from his gold-threaded suit, and I sat watching him in the glade. I revelled in his secret music. No one could see him like I could: We were always hidden from the rest.

Our time waned. Now, it becomes almost impossible to distinguish my memories of my father from my dreams of him. In any case, he is always much taller than me, built like Apollo. Crows fly around us, a syrupy lightning storm brews in the early, pitch-black morning. “Heat lightning,” he whispers now, holding the well-watered world in his hands. “Heat lightning,” I whisper back.

I wake up in college, cold. Far away from the heat of my father. Far from his Arizona hands, his silver crossbows, and the smell of his cigars. I look at the place on my palm that he once covered. The burn is long gone. Still, our hands once lived in the same house; were once so close that they were, perhaps, one set of hands, attached to one body.

I wish to return to that clearing again sometimes, to fire the Remington into the trees, and to hear it echo in his step. To burn myself on the heat of a gun, to make the proof of him visible in a scar.

The night Wolf Gap caught fire, my father was the first to know. I dressed quickly in the dark and followed him like a shadow to the side of the house where he was already climbing into his truck. The night settled around my eyes. “I’m coming with you!” I yelled from the porch.

He crank-rolled his window down and shook his head. Sometimes I can still see his eyes through the dark, as blue as stars. He didn’t need to yell; his voice was loud enough to reach me, even still, shroomed with the cadence of a gale.

“No, you’re not. It’s not gonna be fun, I’m just going to make sure it doesn’t get any bigger, that’s all.”

He closes his door and peels up the drive, heading into the heart of our burning mountain.

I retreat to the front porch and sit in my father’s rocking chair. On the side table next to me lies his ashtray, with one half-smoked Madura perched in the divot. I move it to my mouth and pretend that it’s lit.

I can’t see or smell the fire from our home, but I imagine what it looks like when my eyes are closed. I drift off in his imprint and have a dream that he comes home and wakes me to see the world burn with him. We fly to Wolf Gap in his golden chariot, and when we get there, he holds my hand and leads me into the campground.

He stares into this forest fire in the same way one might stare into a mirror. He is searching for something – a clue, maybe? A hand to pull him through the flame? His gaze shifts to mine, and I smile at him, expectantly.                        

The fire swells around us in a smoky brume, but we don’t struggle for air. We stay like this forever, looking at each other in the crimson dark.

Our eyes are locked in time, and nothing breaks our view. We don’t look away.

We don’t even blink.

YEAR OF THE LIZARD

Photo by Nick Karvounis

Dead of Minnesota winter, and my sister finds an iguana in a snowbank. Thing’s frozen solid. We put it in a pillowcase, and the tail sticks out the top, and then we bike all the way out to Moorhead and keep hitting these ice chunks. The iguana goes flying. We have to collect it all over again.

When we get to campus, we find the biology department. Some woman’s there. She looks younger than you’d think, and she takes the thing into this back office, and I imagine she’s got a microscope. A scalpel. My sister’s sitting on a bench in the hallway, leaning against a glass case, and there’s plants in there or something. Fungus. It all looks fake or calcified or I don’t know what, and when the woman comes back out she says it’s real. What do you mean? I say, and she says, The iguana, and it’s clinical. All fucking business. We look at her like she’s got four heads because of course it’s real, and we can tell dead from plastic, and then she tells us it was a girl. Female, she says. Just laid eggs. I don’t know how she knows that. Don’t ask neither. It’s only later I think like maybe she’s fucking with us, and maybe she isn’t even a biologist, or at least not a very good one anyway, but my sister, she’s never been happier. Spends the whole ride back smiling off into space, and we leave the iguana there, and I get phone calls. Years later. Mom and Dad die, and we sell the farm, and she puts a rider on the purchase agreement that says anybody finds an iguana anywhere on the property it’s got to be reported to this email she sets up just solely for that specific purpose, and the buyers, they find this whole thing charming if you can believe it. They let her onto the property whenever she’s in town, two, three times a year, and I’ve only been with her the once, but there she is, digging in the dirt. Got binoculars. Looks real serious. Brings a camera and documents every search, year by year and visit by visit, and she says how iguanas are adaptable and invasive and communicative, and I try to tell her about pet stores and practical jokes, but she sticks with it firm. Thorough. On her knees and combing the ground and telling anyone who’ll listen oh, they’re there alright. All you have to do is keep your eyes on the road.

BOOK REVIEW: BRICKMAKERS

A story about rivalry between families that blasts through the decades, a tale of revenge and murder that will not let up, a case of hatred that runs so deep it’s hard to say when it really began. Such a story could be an epic, with its ambitious time frame and explosive subject matter. But, at least at first glance, Brickmakers, the second novel from Argentine writer Selva Almada, does not look like one. The book is relatively short, at 197 pages. And each chapter is usually quite brief. Originally published in Spanish, Annie McDermott’s translation lends a robust brutality to the story, a tone that at times transfixes and, occasionally, transcends the story’s emotional limitations.

These limitations might well be inevitable, given the characters who populate Brickmakers. Hardened by the realities of life in a working-class town where money is not easy to come by, people must labour with their hands, and status is determined by the little things. In a description that highlights this fine line, one of the main characters, the dying Pájaro ‘Pajarito’ Tamai, remembers his ten-year old self, about to have his photograph taken. His mother has made sure he’s in his best clothes: a new flannel shirt, and the “blue pants from his communion that are now too tight . . . the hem hovering above his ankles even though his mom’s let it out all the way.” This mismatch is the consequence of there being “enough money for a new shirt, but not for pants.” Later on, his mother recalls how she’d earned her father’s scorn for going with Pajarito’s father, “some lousy, dirt-poor cotton-picker, a half Indio with no family to speak of, and who was cocky as hell to top it off” – it’s a cockiness that will ultimately contribute to the family’s downfall.  

The novel begins with the ending – the Tamais have been brought down, along with their great rivals, the Mirandas. The single event that signifies their downfall acts as the story’s catalyst. Pájaro and Marciano Miranda, who is of a similarly young age, have got into a fight at a deserted amusement park, for reasons the reader does not yet know. The outcome of this fight is that they have both stabbed each other: Pájaro watches his stomach deflate like a balloon (“fffshshshhhh”) as Marciano pulls out the knife, able to take comfort in the fact that he’d also “managed to stab him a couple of times.” The two boys had been with friends, but now Pájaro wonders: “Cardozo, Nango, and Josecito? Where’ve they all gone?” And more importantly, “Why didn’t the police come, or the ambulance?” Because Pájaro and Marciano are dying. “Pajarito coughs and that soft warm sweet whatever leaves his mouth.”

The story of the Tamai-Miranda rivalry is then relayed, told through the lens of this single tragic event. There is a Shakespearean air to the dramatic set piece at the heart of Brickmakers. As Marciano lays stabbed on the ground, his father, Miranda, appears to him. Soon, Miranda is on his knees, “supporting his son in his lap, Marciano’s head resting on one of his father’s legs . . . Around his neck, his father has the same silk scarf he was buried in.” That Marciano is a Hamletesque figure becomes apparent at the start of the book: “His father had been killed and he, the eldest of the children, would have to avenge him.” 

This desire for vengeance feeds into one of the story’s chief preoccupations. On every page, this book addresses, directly or otherwise, a particular form of primitive, performative masculinity. Marciano suspects that Pájaro has encouraged Marciano’s brother’s homosexual tendencies. His solution is to “force the kid to eat pussy all day long . . . till he got over his obsession with sucking dick.” Marciano’s father “was always getting drunk and disorderly in the bars,” and Tamai “was always picking fights with someone or other.” The overtly masculine energy is so fierce that even the women sometimes sound like extensions of Miranda and Tamai, embracing a forthright tone that, in another context, might sound liberating, but in this one seems tainted with the same crassness that grips the men: “[Tamai] had made [Celina] an addict and she couldn’t sleep at night if he didn’t satisfy her. Even when he came home drunk, she made sure he got hard enough for her to ride.” Nevertheless, on the rare occasions when divergent voices break through, they come from the women: At age four, Miranda would take Marciano to “bars, card tables, and the dog track, despite his mother’s protests.” When Tamai tells Miranda’s wife that he doesn’t want his children hanging out in her house, she says, “They’re kids . . . They’ve got nothing to do with whatever problems you have with my husband.” Tamai doesn’t change his position. Later, after Miranda’s death, Tamai’s wife questions whether her husband might be “capable of killing someone.”

But to what extent is this primitive masculinity rooted in the hearts of its practitioners, or the socio-economic conditions of their town? Tamai is infamous for his brutish ways, but his “insolence” is what sets him apart from “the other migrant workers, men worn down by poverty and hard manual labor, mostly indigenous, silent, and ashamed.” Is Tamai a villain, or a victim of circumstance – “a rough hand,” yes, but one “ravaged by work?” Although his actions appear petty and even self-destructive, are they not also motivated by self-preservation? The novel raises the question, but doesn’t necessarily give an answer. Some readers might be left uninspired by the relentless harshness of Almada’s world, the prose that often seems to claw at subject matter without fully catching it. But this relentlessness also gives the novel its powerful sense of place. How can the characters convincingly break through their destructive tendencies when the very fabric of their lives imparts the germs of discontent, want and alienation?

This tension – between nature and nurture – provides the narrative with an ambiguity that grows slowly but steadily as the rivalry is mapped out. Later, it is revealed that “There was a time when Pajarito Tamai and Marciano Miranda were friends.” This was before Marciano’s father introduced him to new faces, and binaries were erected, a clear distinction between “us” and “them” scarring the blank slate. Perhaps this is the answer to the question, then, that nurture is the culprit. But nature isn’t necessarily let off the hook, as the forces that underpin this mode of nurturing might themselves be rooted in nature. The reader is therefore kept in an ambiguous state until this increasingly fragile masculinity – born out of nature, or nurture, or both – is disrupted yet again, by the revelation of homosexuality. Without giving too much away, it is this disruption that causes the dam to burst.

On the surface, Brickmakers is about a rivalry between two families that ends in tragedy. But it’s also about performance. The rivalry is neither grand nor, in itself, compelling, but it isn’t supposed to be. The Tamais and the Mirandas are not the Capulets and the Montagues. Marciano is no Hamlet. This is because Brickmakers isn’t, fundamentally, about people. It’s about the landscapes they inhabit – gendered, classist, sexual. Yes, this novel is a tragedy, but not in the Shakespearean sense, because that would require the characters to have agency. And these characters, although possessing free will, are ultimately no match for the structures that bind them to their prejudices. If there is a ray of hope, it comes from those small moments when the women question the rightness of their sons’ “initiations” into the world of their fathers, or when the sons themselves dare to depart from the path that was laid out for them before they were even born. These blips may come to nothing, crashed like a cigarette underfoot. But they show something more important: that an alternative exists, waiting for the brickmakers to build it.

Brickmakers
by Selva Almada
Translated from the Spanish by Annie McDermott
Graywolf Press, 192 pages

UNTAMED

Photo credit: Giuseppi Milo

You like to walk. It’s a beautiful evening. Home is only a mile away and the streets are still busy so you walk even though it’s one in the morning. You leave the bar and head up towards the High Street where night buses pass you every few minutes. You could easily take one, but there are other people inside, people you don’t trust not to ruin your private glow of whisky and laughter. It’s been a good night. You’re happy and grateful.

You like to walk and so you let yourself – up the high street, under the bridge, past that long string of Vietnamese restaurants. You’re walking along, breathing it all in, but part of you is still in the bar and part of you is at home already. It’s this talent for being in different places at once that means it takes longer than it should to notice: no-one’s around and the streetlights are dimmer.

Fear never waits to be invited. Outside you’re the same, but inside you’ve shrunk to the size of a pinhead. Blood roaring, heart clawing, running up the street as fast as you’re able except that your legs are hardly moving, it’s your eyes that are sprinting – darting from doorway to doorway, checking every bush, bus stop and railing for what feels like must be an inevitable danger.

Breathe, you say, but your body won’t listen.

You’re safe, you say, but the animal in you knows better because while your eyes have been racing your ears have picked up on a noise that’s unmistakable:

Footsteps. The heart-sinking sound of a person behind you.

*

You were thirteen the first time you were mugged at knife point. Other things had happened before that, but thirteen was the first time you were alone and old enough to understand what was happening. Wet hair hanging down your back after swimming practice. His angry eyes and darkening sweat pits. You were walking alone then too – how have you still not learnt that lesson?

Do what they say. Don’t fight back. Give them whatever they ask for. Those are the rules of survival you’ve always had drilled into you. Don’t scream, stay very still, wait until it’s over. It’s those rules as much as the violence that have left you fully grown, but with blurry edges.

Do nothing.

A complicated message, especially for a woman.

*

The footsteps behind you are getting closer.

You keep walking, keep walking. You like to walk. You have always liked walking. You could walk across the road but then he’ll know that you’re frightened and you don’t want him to know anything at all about you so you pretend that you’re okay, you pretend that this isn’t happening, and pretending is how you turn yourself invisible.

Do nothing.

Easier for some than for others. You are not a good girl. You weren’t built for obedience. You feel a surging dizziness and the sharp taste of raw instinct. All he sees is a woman, quietly walking. He doesn’t know that you’re wild. He can’t see that you’re animal.

“Wild is wild,” is what a friend always says to you.

You visited her once at her family home in Namibia and she told you about how her uncle had been killed by a lion that he’d raised from a baby. At first the animal was tame and obedient. Loving even, according to how the family tells it. Then one day, all of a sudden, the fully grown lion attacked and killed him.

Her family killed the lion because that’s how it goes with these things, but you silently wished it could’ve been different. No one should lose their life for being true to their nature.

*

Part woman, part beast, animal ears hearing everything. Keys stuffed like claws between your fingers. You try to remember your sporadic Krav Maga and self-defence classes, but it’s all theoretical. You’ve never been brave enough to do any of the things you learnt in an actual real life situation. It scares you to think you might have to. It scares you to think you might want to.

Fight, flight or freeze – the flavours of fear you’ve already tasted. Once you fought, but mostly you’ve felt frozen. Flight doesn’t work anymore because it implies somewhere safe to run to and the truth is you’re always scared, you just don’t always admit it.

It’s okay. You’re alright. The private mantra you’re never not repeating.

And then you hear it – the low hum of a tune that’s so well-known even you can recognise it. And even though you’re terrified, you’re doing the kind of thing that makes you blame yourself for so much of your long history with violence:

You’re turning around. You’re making yourself look at him.

You’re sizing him up just long enough for your voice to pivot from frightened to friendly

 – about your height, not too well built, long dreads that might mean he’s a bona fide Rasta.

Animals don’t smile, but that’s exactly what you’re doing.

“I love that song” is what you hear yourself saying to him.

*

The man keeps pace and pretends to be nice to you.

You pretend too even though you suspect he knows what you’re up to.

At first, he returns your small talk about music but it doesn’t take long for him to figure out that that one song is the extent of your knowledge of reggae. Words taper off into silence. When he goes back to singing you tell yourself everything’s going to be alright, that if there’s a soundtrack to violence it probably isn’t Bob Marley.

The man tells you he’s a DJ who’s just finished a set at a club in Hoxton. He’s on his way to meet friends at a bar you know in Dalston.

It’s good to have something simple in common.

He won’t hurt you if he knows you. Fuck the statistics.

He talks about music in general and reggae in particular and you’re so grateful he hasn’t hurt you yet, you’re practically floating.

*

The English language is full of empty phrases: Better the devil you know than the devil you don’t; time heals all things; choose to be happy. As if violence is something that doesn’t always stay with you. Burrowing into your spine and restricting your movements.

People who say those things have never had anything meaningful forcefully taken from them.

A male therapist once suggested that you ask yourself:

‘What’s the worst that can happen?’

He realised his mistake as soon as he said it. The way you shrank back in your chair, eyes wide, looking at him like he was crazy.

You’ve got yourself this far.

*

The man carries on next to you and part of you marvels at how easy the night is for him – small talk, singing, the simple luxury of being authentic.  

The more he talks the more you think he probably is a good person and all that authenticity starts to wear you down a little. You tell him about your night and that you’re heading home now.

“Where do you live?”

His words physically hurt you.

You wave vaguely in the wrong direction.

He asks if you want to come to the bar.

You say no thank you.

*

Once upon a time bad things happened every six months like clockwork. You were thinking exactly that when a man cut off your jogging route around the reservoir. He demanded your phone and pointed a rusted knife in your direction and all you could think was how small he was and how, if you grabbed his wrist just right, you could twist it and make him stab himself before he realised what was happening.

*

The man you’re walking with keeps trying to persuade you.

You say no again. No. No, thank you.

You don’t like to repeat yourself.

You don’t like to risk what confrontation brings up in you.

He doesn’t have that worry. He doesn’t have to worry about anything.

“Wild is wild,” you hear your friend saying.

You cross the road and turn left. The man carries on and doesn’t follow you. You know because you check and check again, then again just to be certain.

 You’ve turned two blocks before you needed to and the route ahead is even darker than the road that first scared you.

You tell yourself you’re okay.

You remind yourself that nothing’s actually happened.

He didn’t do anything to you, but there’s something in the nothingness that’s still upsetting. Nothingness stacked so deep you can barely keep walking because violence is always physical unless it’s soft and seeping and dank and insidious.

Even nice guys only have to be nice for as long as they choose to.

*

Sometimes you fantasise about being an ass-kicking assassin. Uma Thurman in Kill Bill or Angelina Jolie in just about everything. You’d slice through violence as if it was nothing. You’d flick flack through a room full of men who won’t listen and use their language of force to teach them a lesson.

And even though you know it’s not real, even though you know it’s all lights, camera and action, you like to see women fighting men and winning. Seeing is believing and you need to believe that somewhere, women are winning.

*

The street you’re on has opened into a dark square of rippling shadows. You don’t want to be there so you use the only superpower you have – disassociation. You walk, you keep walking, you have to keep walking, but you’re not there anymore, you’re back with your friend, deep in the desert in Namibia.

The desert is like the dark in that it’s so vast it takes time for your eyes to get used to it. You might think you’re looking at the horizon, but look again and you’ll find that the end of the world has stretched itself out even further.

The sun slices clear lines between lightness and darkness and it’s too hot for anyone to do anything except exist very gently.

You concentrate on that unbreathable hotness. The feeling of letting go, giving in, the simple act of enduring. Mind shutting down. Body taking over. This is how you’ve always soothed yourself – by taking yourself away, by sinking into your memories.

There’s no desert to be found here in the city. Hardly any nature at all or at least, nothing wild and unmanicured.  

And that’s when you see it: A fox.

Moving down the middle of the road just ahead of you.

Eye contact isn’t a thing people do in London, but the fox looks over his shoulder and stares squarely at you and its animal gaze takes you back to how good you felt when you first started out walking.

You remember being happy. You remember feeling grateful.

It’s not the route you would have taken but you follow the fox and its civilising rhythm – passed the church then right for two blocks, across the road and up the diagonal. It makes you feel safe. Not just safe from fear, but safe from pretending.

The fox walks in the middle of the road, you walk on the pavement. You walk together, sharing looks, one survivor to another and there are no words because the fox already knows everything the desert has taught you:

That time isn’t linear; that you’ll never not be a young girl with a man looming over you; that you’re not as weak as the world likes to tell you; that you have your own stubborn rhythm that carries on despite everything; that it’s possible to be both wild and civilised; that you’re barely human at all, but rather animal and grateful.

You walk with the fox all the way to your doorstep, through the city and over desert, sharing a night that is only that night but also all the other nights that came before it.

CHATHAM

Photo by Tatiana Rodriguez

We had dinner at your house in Chatham, in the formal dining room that your decorator said you’d cheapened with too casual a chandelier. When you hired her, you purchased a three-hundred-dollar serving tray as compensation for the shoddy fixture. Every summer birthday and barbecue after, you hauled that damn wooden rectangle around the backyard – laden with chips and packet dips and napkins – to justify the expense to your husband. Then you replaced the chandelier too.

We’d met in Hoboken the year prior when our stroller laps near the pier kept intersecting. The friendship caught on in an instant. Our husbands both worked in finance. Our daughters were close in age. I’d recently had a second baby and yours was nearly due.

You moved from Hoboken to Chatham a few months later and begged me to visit. You were lonely, stuck in that big house with small children all summer, waiting for preschool and your new suburban life to start. For nearly a year, I drove the 20 miles out to see you a few times a week, and you fed and entertained the lot of us in return. I had a third baby during that time, and you came to the hospital to exclaim what a doll she was.

When our get-togethers lasted through dinner, my husband rode back from New York City with yours, their business casual wear limp from the press of skyscrapers. My spouse had a big job, and yours had a bigger one. Mine was our age, and yours 10 years older. Sometimes our men aimed these differences at each other like they were boys with BB guns. They desired not to kill but to maim, because who really could say which counted for less: success already acquired or youth with upward potential?

You and I had our own versions of BB guns. For pellets, we used our children’s looks and genders, their intelligence and potential talents, our own appearances and desirability, and what the other possessed or didn’t yet.

Your parents were visiting the night we fought. They drove in from Ohio and joined our happy assortment around the table, our preschoolers and toddlers intermittently plunked along its edges like icing flowers on a cake. I vibrated the baby on my lap as we pretended to be more grown-up than we felt. We drank wine and forked noodles into waiting mouths. We demanded three bites more, two bites, one.

My husband mentioned life insurance to me in passing, murmuring over the baby’s head. His improved policy, which we upped after the birth of each new dependent, had finally taken hold. When overheard and queried, he spoke the number across the table and I imagined all its zeroes stringing themselves along the metal bars of the new light fixture, so we might better scrutinise their empty middles. I glared at my husband as heat crept into my cheeks.

You scoffed at the realisation that our husbands’ numbers matched; the wet catch in your throat holding back everything unsaid but lashing beneath.

Surely, you deserved more. Your husband’s life should be worthier than mine.

Your mother laid down her silverware, said quietly, “Sarah, I raised you better,” as the children gurgled and squirmed, oblivious to the minutiae of adults and their made-up skirmishes.

A few months from that moment, our friendship will end. I’ll despise your new friends with tiny whales stitched onto their polo shirts and their older husbands wearing shiny loafers without socks. You’ll be dismayed when we don’t choose Chatham for our new home, opting for more square footage in a lesser town nearby. We’ll both be miffed when I don’t RSVP to your birthday celebration thrown by your new pals, and then I’ll be forever unsure an invitation even existed after checking my phone bill. I’ll make a new friend in my new town, and you’ll phone the moment I arrive at her home, demanding that I come watch your children, but I’ll refuse.

In the end, you’ll send an email detailing my lack of appreciation for the feeding and entertaining, the toddler bed we borrowed, and the childcare while we shopped for houses. My husband will read the email and summarise it to extract the sting. You’ll get pregnant again despite your husband’s worsening back pain because he still needs a son. We’ll settle into our new home in a town that lacks all of Chatham’s gleam, while I tell myself that I never wanted Chatham at all. For a year, my oldest child will cry for yours until she mercifully forgets.

But that night at the table, to remedy the quiet, we reached for our wineglasses and slurped. I laughed in a horrid way and wondered if my face appeared witchy when I did. Then, whatever force that was holding all of us loosened, and I envisioned the zeroes overhead dropping from the light with a plink, plink, plink. I leaned forward to replace my glass and the baby’s face banged against the table.

OUT OF THE WOODS

Photo by Nick Linnen

There is no air conditioning. And no Wi-Fi. If that hasn’t scared you away, then walk in through the screen door and let it slam shut. In the silver blue porch room, step past the ugly black bear coffee table that remains very unpopular but extremely useful. Kick off your shoes because you won’t need them, ever. The greatest compliment, at the end of the day, is dirty feet.

You’ll enter the great room with its soaring wood ceilings the colour of caramel. The beams are filled in with decorative oars, the souvenirs of summer camps from long ago. Cousins who were campers went on to become counsellors and the world of bonfire songs, lunch bells, and canoeing at midnight are all wrapped up in those oars.

There are old board games covered in tears and decks of cards on the mantel in fresh cellophane. Lamps pepper every surface so there is always a spot that glows. Chairs are placed in social circles and, thoughtfully, the darkened corners as well. Wherever you want to go, you’ll go. Wrap up in a fleece or just lounge in a swimsuit with spiky, sun-dried hair.

Let your eyes travel to the gray and lavender stacked stones of the fireplace but note the time capsule of the room – the great grandfather’s ukulele perched on the wall, antique candlesticks on the credenza, the collection of records under the side table (no record player to be found), and the tiny, plastic-boxed games that involve swishing metal ball bearings in patterns. Wilted paperback books with broken spines are perfect for flopping in antique wooden chairs with woven cushions that have been stuffed and restuffed and restuffed again.

When your feet pad into the kitchen on thin cotton rugs, you will grab a heavy stoneware mug in cornflower blue. Stand at the sage green countertop while the crispest water spills from the tap and courses coldly down your throat. Cities don’t know water like this.

Golden ribbons of corn in their stalks fill the countertops. Packages of hot dogs and brats from a tiny butcher shop, only accessible by boat, are getting prepped for the grill. Little dishes of thick red and yellow sauces, along with chopped pickles and purple onion, pepper the space. Don’t forget the celery salt with the red cap. Someone will have to run back up for the citronella candle. Someone else will have run back up to retrieve the silly hats.

In the morning there are sounds of loons and a gentle urging of fishing boats. Rise whenever. Brush your teeth half asleep. Keep your hairbrush packed away. Wiggle your flesh into a swimsuit and walk languid down the stairs, through the kitchen, and toward the dock. Your feet will awake with the chill of the stone steps and errant pine needles will attach to your heels. Sit in the swaying chair and breathe in the air of August as waves seek your feet.

The water will figure everything out for you.

BOOK REVIEW: THE INTERIM

In Wolfgang Hilbig’s novel The Interim, the protagonist C. is an East German writer who spent decades stoking boilers in the labyrinthine bowels of an industrial complex – working nights so he could be alone to write. When he escapes to the West in the mid-1980s at the age of 44, it is not by scaling the Wall, or evading the border guards. Vilified and unpublished at home, C. is discovered by a West German publisher who invites him to spend a year in the free and opulent West, all expenses paid. And so, armed with only a visa, he departs Leipzig by train, leaving behind his mother and Mona, his long-time partner.

What follows is Hilbig’s harrowing account of C.’s moral disintegration. Instead of rejoicing in his good fortune, he becomes shipwrecked and stranded in an interim state of mind, where he is perpetually arriving and departing, lost in a sea of train stations with no real destination, and no country he can claim as his own.

From the moment the novel opens until its final paragraph, Hilbig’s tormented protagonist seems never to eat or sleep. Instead, he is always moving, quenching his loneliness with alcohol, which only increases his self-loathing and alienation, causing him to drink even more. When he is not lurching lost and intoxicated through the streets of Nuremberg, Munich, and Berlin, he takes refuge in their cavernous train stations, which he prefers over the cities themselves. “For some unknown time now he had experienced the world only in train stations. He moved from station to station with rare interruptions; all that lingered in his mind were the images of stations; they had become the sole points of reference for his consciousness.” For C., train stations are interim havens that reinforce his spiritual paralysis and his growing unwillingness to commit to his writing, to his lovers, and perhaps to life itself.  

Hilbig imbues The Interim with an unrelenting dissonance that, at times, threatens to overwhelm, but in the end, serves to make C.’s self-loathing all the more palpable. The words are so filled with tension and dread that there is no choice but to continue reading until the end. The novel unfolds during a decade that itself is an interim period in history. As C. departs for the West, the German Democratic Republic (GDR) is losing its grip on East Germany. By 1989, the Wall that had severed a nation since 1961 is pulled down. But while it still stands, the Wall and everything that it represents haunts C. “You looked out the closed window at a smooth pale gray concrete wall with no beginning and no end, longer than the entire train and interrupted only by its supporting columns.” C. is all too aware that the Wall, which was built to keep the world out of East Germany, has become a barricade to keep its citizens from leaving – its design and construction, “Siberian gulag architecture, concocted by pale gray brains out of sheer contempt for mankind….”

In C.’s interim world, even the color yellow, traditionally a symbol of hope and radiant joy, becomes noxious. A Nuremberg admirer gifts him a yellow leather jacket that he wears constantly like a second skin: “The jacket was a garment of soft smooth leather, almost weightless, that just grazed his belt, and it seemed so perfectly tailored to his body that he felt it was made from his very own substance. Mona insisted on seeing it as a sheath protecting him from her.” Later, in yet another train station, yellow exudes the smell of chloroform, “…yet the hall seemed to have a strange smell of chloroform. Its repulsive yellow paint seemed to transpire the smell, it was a dull oily paint with a pungent salty tang, the smell of old stations that could never be heated properly.”

Unlike the middle-aged misanthropic Harry Haller in Hesse’s Steppenwolf, who is alienated because he believes he is half-wolf and therefore not wholly human, C. has no such delusions; he suffers because he is all too human. Whereas Haller’s mystical journey leads him out of the abyss toward his likely redemption and self-realization, C is incapable of such a journey. Like one obsessed, he pursues love, sex and the myriad pleasures available to him in the decadent West, only to reject them at the last minute. Among literature’s gallery of anti-heroes, C. is solely responsible for his own torment, while Kafka’s Gregor Samsa, Dostoyevsky’s Underground Man, and Camus’s Meursault, are the random casualties of a chaotic, meaningless world.

Like one of C.’s trains speeding down the track to the next city, the next country, it is Hilbig’s powerful language that propels the story steadily forward to its conclusion. Throughout the novel there are transcendent passages where Hilbig’s language sparks a panoply of vivid images. As C. nurses his coffee in a cafe, he loses himself in the view of the street outside the window: “For a few seconds all the lanes of the street were swept clear; flickering colors played on the moisture of the December night as it sank wearily onto the asphalt. The sad sky was Jackson Pollock, painting the street with multicolored tears and magical daubs.”

The Interim may not have been intended to be a prescient novel like Orwell’s 1984, but thanks to Isabel Fargo Cole’s brilliant translation from the German, the novel’s release in English on November 2, 2021, is eerily timely. Much of C.’s reality in the divided Germany of the 1980s feels surprisingly relevant in a chaotic and unstable 21st century beleaguered by global divisiveness. 

Hilbig wrote more than twenty books before he died at the age of 66 in West Germany and was awarded Germany’s major literary prizes, including its highest, the 2002 Georg Büchner Prize.

A sobering, brutally honest work, The Interim may stand as one of Hilbig’s greatest literary contributions.

The Interim
By Wolfgang Hilbig
Translated from the German by Isabel Fargo Cole
Two Lines Press, 256 pages


THAT APARTMENT

Photo Credit: Spencer Means

We, Alisha and I, found our dream apartment and signed the lease. A few weeks later, we were in a new neighborhood. Moving in with a partner is a new phase of life, I told everyone.

*

I sat by the window, nodding off to the city breeze.

I tried to silence the alarm on my phone, but it slid off the edge. I peered down the edifice.

On the sidewalk: a beige ant. I was an upset stomach, pulsating. Consumed with concern, had I hit the person? Quickly to the elevator bank. Flying down thirty-five floors in eight seconds, I counted each nervous Mississippi. I ran outside to the exact spot where my phone connected to concrete.

The woman was still. The phone, technology shards splayed on the sidewalk.

“Is this yours?”

No words.

“You almost killed me!”

Stuttering, “Are—are you all right?” Her scowl said everything.

She massaged her palms with her thumbs. “It missed me.”

“So you’re okay?”

“I’m fine.”

“That’s good. We’re good then.”

Going through her purse, she took out some chapstick. “You should be more careful. I would’ve sued you.” She thought for a second. “If I didn’t die, I would’ve sued you.”

“I know.”

“I would’ve ruined your life.”

“I know.”

She turned away. “Figure out your shit, man.”

“Wait!”

“What?”

“Can I do anything? I feel bad.”

“No.” She couldn’t be bothered. “Stop throwing phones off buildings.”

“Anything.”

“I was going to get some coffee.”

“I can do that. I can get you a coffee.”

She seemed hesitant then proposed a third wave shop.

Soon, we were sitting in a café drinking single-origin coffee from Burundi.

We talked. Work, friends, family. She owned a private security company. I asked her where she lived, and I couldn’t believe it. It just doesn’t compute.

“I’m on the corner of 20th and 1st,” she said.

“20th street?”

“Yeah dumbo, is there a 20th avenue?”

“I guess not.”

“Well, not in Manhattan, at least. Queens’ and Brooklyn’s got all sorts of avenues.”

“That’s where I used to live.”

“Queens?”

“No, 20th street and 1st avenue. The city. Manhattan.”

“Get out.”

“Yessir.”

“Queens and Brooklyn are still the city. What are ya doing down here?”

“I moved in with my girlfriend.”

“Girlfriend?”

“Yup.”

“What was your address?”

I told her, and it was just one of those things. She lived in the same place. A corner street. The neighborhood where no one thought to rent. Close enough to everything that mattered, but far enough away to enjoy some quiet. To come home and feel relaxed, but walk five blocks to all the dives, jazz bars, and sidewalk cafés. “This is weird,” I said.

“Well yeah, I mean this whole thing is weird.”

“No, I mean, I lived in that apartment. Your apartment.”

“Get out.”

“I’m not kidding.”

“You don’t kid about these things.”

“I am not kidding.”

We sat there at the high-ceilinged coffee shop in NoHo, taking long sips. I opened my mouth to say something, while not being sure what I was about to say. She spoke. “Let’s go then. You must want to see the place again.”

She could sense my loss.

“Lana, my name’s Lana.” She was Lana. Warm, articulate, seemingly pure of heart.

“Are you sure? I mean, I don’t want to—”

“Take the coffee to go.”

I didn’t move. I wasn’t sure of the proper etiquette.

“Pretty sure I could kick your ass anyway. I’m trained in three martial arts styles.”

I looked down at my skinny frame, letting out a half-hearted laugh. “I don’t disagree.”

“I used to ‘intern’ at a government agency. Catch my drift?”

I could be in and out. We didn’t take the subway. We walked the twenty or so blocks north, meandering through familiar city streets. The street that split into two diagonals, lined with canopies of trees. The avenue corner that smelled of Italian baked goods. The antique shop I promised myself I’d explore. The coffee shop where I was deemed a “regular.” The liquor store where Jay and G, two brothers, warmed me with gin straight before I stepped outside into the city cold.

At the long stoop of my old apartment building. Worn bricks rising up beneath a clean sky. I stood there looking up at the window I knew to be once mine and now not. At max, a memory. I stumbled on the first step.

“Don’t worry. It’ll be fine.” She jiggled the old keys—the same bronze teeth I used to slide my thumb across. She jimmied them into the keyhole, a portal of brass, and I was in.

It was different. She had throw pillows. A distressed navy blue couch.  Paintings, abstract, I think. The floors—the floors were how I remembered them. Dark parquet hardwood. A dining table born for Thanksgiving affairs. Love. There was love. A fruit bowl. I had never thought of a fruit bowl.

She ushered me in. I stood in the living room I no longer lived in. Six years in this spatial arrangement. That’s an especially long time in city living. I moved precariously. Then without asking, I walked the long hallway to my old bedroom, the Master. It had been converted into an office. A dreadful cubicle of work. The view. That view of the Empire State wasted on economics.

I couldn’t control my ducts and wept. I felt Lana’s presence between the doorjambs.

She consoled me. Maybe she knew what it felt like. “Don’t worry, this is home. This is home, too.”

I tried to push her away.

“You can visit whenever you’d like.”

I pulled away from her, deciding she was villainous. Lana, who had stolen my apartment, turning my Master Bedroom into an office space. I left the apartment. My apartment. I dashed out onto the stoop and around the corner to the shitty sushi bar I had never tried: Kano Sushi. I ordered hot sake, water for the soul. The warm elixir soothed me.

The fall sidewalks were brimming. Cosmopolitan offerings abound. Afghan kebabs, Sichuan stir-fry, Soup Dumplings, Xian style hand-stretched noodles. Tapas from the Basque Wine Bar, and so on, down the line. Anything was possible. A shoe repair store that doubled as a locksmith. The man with the driving cap who sat outside his corner bodega. I had never said one word to him.

A community in wait. I could have participated. This was a neighborhood, but it was never my neighborhood. I didn’t have the awareness. An urban nomad, I worked all day, rushing to my next meeting, my next project, my next outing. On the weekends, I wanted to be anywhere but an apartment unit.

Lana found my corner seat on the intersection. She pulled out the wiry chair across from me and sat down.

I was about to say something, but she spoke first.

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Thanks.”

“Do you want to come back up?”

“No, that’s all right.”

“It’s really okay. You can come up.”

“It’s yours now, okay?”

“Your new place just needs to be broken in.”

Then I realized I didn’t have my phone, and that Alisha and I had made dinner plans. “I forgot. I have to go. It’s date night.” I looked at her, paralyzed, waiting for her to say something.

“Well, get up. It’s date night!

In a string of quick motions, we said our goodbyes and thank yous. This was all a funny little story of coincidence. Like in the movies, we decided.

I hailed a taxi. Heaving the sliding door open, “Downtown, and step on it.” He accelerated straight down FDR Drive. I paid the man and hopped out of the yellow cab onto the spot on the sidewalk outside my new building. Not a shard of my phone in sight. In awe of the city’s perpetual self-maintenance, I sighed, “New York.”

Taking the elevators up, that apartment faded. Evanescent, but not gone. I opened the door to the new place, and, as if stepping through a portal, the haze lifted.

Everything was bright.

Alisha had ordered our favorite dishes. She laid out the spread on a red-checkered picnic blanket in the middle of our living room. It was authentically us.

The softness of creamy clove moonlight from a bouquet of fresh lilies filled the air. It was the same apartment I had left, but outlined pristine. And new, and not, it was ours.

*

Alisha was dressed for a Central Park stroll. Lilac forget-me-nots floated above her hemline. Coyly, “Hey you. Where’d ya go?” I stared blankly. “Never mind that. I ordered from the place downstairs. Come sit, let’s eat.”

PRAISE FOR AN UNOPINIONATED INTRODUCTION TO PHILOSOPHY

Photo Credit: Michael A. Istvan, Jr.

The most reader-friendly textbook ever conceived. Dolores Umbridge has won the day! – New Guard Media

No other textbook is as pro-student. It is essential for any instructor who cares to protect all students (rather than merely those arbitrarily deemed to be worthy of protection). Dr. Istvan says it all. “The days of being exclusionary in our protection of students are done. . . Just imagine the horror of seeing your classmate allowed to skip the Greek mythology readings because of their incest-references whereas you must push on through repeated mentions of hair, glorious heads of curly hair, that leave you sobbing in desperate struggle not to let your hair-pulling disorder reawaken. Just imagine being in a law class where your professor has cut discussion of rape law as a courtesy to those sensitive to rape and yet has the audacity to go on to discuss food law even when there are students in the room who know people, loved ones even, who have developed cancers from certain additives.” – The Emancipated Student

A straightforward answer to what has proven to be the most abusive trigger for students in recent decades: that merely some of them were being granted protection from triggers! –  The New Academy

A one-stop-shop textbook sensitive to the fact that the aggrieved are entitled to recompense and that no aggression is small enough to fail to be macro-aggression. – Counselor Riot

However diligent one is at padding table corners, the only way to ensure no one gets hurt is to remove the tables! Thanks to Safe Space Press we can now say, “If you’re not happy, you’re not paying attention.” – Cancel

Until now I would have said that no single-volume could ever be a one-size-fits-all college textbook. Had I such a textbook when I was in school, a blankness of subtle and soothing cream, my therapist would be out of a job. – Mercy Ott, English professor at Joliet College

The excellence of the fourth edition, which includes a bonus chapter on how to report your professor to authorities, is summarised in the following lines from Dr. Istvan’s moving introduction: “To expose students, in the very safe space of the classroom, to what they might find displeasing is, point blank, for teachers to be unfaithful to their academic obligations. . . A student triggered, triggered in any way, is a student whose attention is being harassed away from learning and reflective thinking.” What is novel about this new edition from Safe Space Press, a press that prioritises inviting students rather than challenging them, is that it honours an obvious truth that for so many decades educators have lacked the courage to honour: that students deserve to be protected from all triggers if they deserve to be protected from some. – Bipartisan Correctness

I had to report my professor. Hearing the word “scatological” in the classroom, especially from a heterosexual cis-gendered man in red, made me feel unsafe. Traumatised as I was by the word (and not to mention by being made out to feel like officer Karen of the PC police when I found myself so affected by hearing it), I was able to craft an effective letter to administration thanks to the advice laid out in the much-appreciated bonus chapter “Turn Them In NOW.” Let’s just say that my “professor” will no longer be spreading his “teachings.” – Devona Zing, business student at Scarsdale College

My teacher is, or I should say, was a rape-apologist. After I told her how much her classroom environment triggered me, she suggested I was being overly sensitive (or even manipulative). When I kept complaining (out of personal dignity and self-care), she asked me why I continue to stay in the class if it is such a violent place. When I told her that was my business, she suggested that I might be secretly enjoying it. “Some of the most traumatised do stay in the class despite the trigger warnings,” she had the audacity to write, “because – much like the rough-sex penchant some develop from early abuse – they are subconsciously turned on by, and seeking out ways to relive, the trauma.” Dr. Istvan’s textbook gave me the voice to report my professor. More importantly, it reminds us all that, personal as triggers are, we should never let trigger-warning professors say that our peculiar triggers do not count. Unless it is just a flagrant ploy to enforce certain norms and values over others – if person A is allowed to opt out of coursework because its talk of Islam triggers person A, then person B is also allowed to opt out of coursework because its sheer difficulty triggers person B. – Anne C., student at McGovern Academy

Dinosaur professors who enabled systemic abuse to continue under the banner of “exposing students to what unnerves them” and of “changing the victimising language of ‘safe space’ into the empowering language of ‘brave space’” turned out to be right about one thing: Censoring offensiveness is a slippery slope. And in the fourth-edition textbook from Safe Space Press, which has slid down all the way to the bottom, students have finally been put first. The only potential negative about the book is that it will undercut so many livelihoods. I am not just talking about the livelihoods of abusive professors (go to michaelistvan.com to see a growing list of such professors, by the way). A book like this purges so many members of the victim category, and so severely bars entrance to the victim category, that those who have been profiting for so long on victim culture – litigators, university officials, and so on – are going to be facing some tough times. – The Invalidated

For decades academic institutions have failed to honour the precedent that students are to be sheltered from what unsettles them. Yes, some textbooks were censored just as some speakers were cancelled. The keyword here is “some.” The exclusionary practice of doing away with merely some textbooks and with merely some speakers, which we have tolerated long enough, is insensitive to the fact that what survives such halfhearted censorship is bound to unsettle someone. The new release from Safe Space Press, a ray of light that boldly strips away practically all course content, is a giant leap toward cancelling the unjustly exclusionary practice of sheltering merely some students. One can only hope that those in positions to invite speakers to campus will get the hint! – Aggrieved Daily

Rocketing beyond all competitors with a mere 100-page textbook that removes virtually all possible sources of trauma, Safe Space Press has brought into reality the full implications of coursework-opt-out practices. And with its bonus chapter, “Turn Them In NOW,” the latest edition goes beyond simply protecting students: It arms them! Providing both a sample letter of grievance as well as a pep talk for those under the misimpression that their grievances are too mild to be worthy of retribution, the bonus chapter will help ensure the termination of all professors failing to prioritise students (not just the adjuncts). The chickens have come home to roost. – Higher Education Network For Welcoming Climates

Never stand for someone trying to invalidate your experience. Your trauma is a trauma. No one has to sanction it as worthy enough for it to count as trauma or for you to be entitled to retaliation. “Fragility is grounds not for embarrassment but for entitlement.” That is the message of the fourth edition. As professor Istvan makes clear in the bold and therapeutic chapter “Turn them in NOW,” “Your professor does not have to defend Palestine . . . or show you the secret parts of the human anatomy to be destroying your life! Just as the freshman who was raped a few weeks ago is not ready to face course readings that mention rape, the freshman who witnessed her mother on the deathbed a few weeks ago groaning ‘and and and and and and’ is not ready to face course readings where the word ‘and’ is thrown about as if no big deal (insensitively appearing almost in every sentence).” We are ready for the message. We have been ready for a long time. – Me Too, You Too

This year has proven to be the twilight of dysfunction. First, we learned that Pennsylvania will rename its offensively named cities (Blue Ball, Intercourse, Climax, Virginville, Moreheadville, Reamstown, Coon Hunter, Honey Hole, Honey Pot, Nazareth). Second, we learned that both New York’s Museum of Sex and Los Angeles’s Museum of Death have been shut down. Third, we learned that Lego, notorious for its insensitivities to various groups, has stopped production of pretty much all sets. Fourth, we learned that even the medical writings of white supremacist John Locke have been banned from higher education along with the disgusting likes of Twain and Melville. Fifth, we learned of a new amendment that will repeal the due process clauses in earlier amendments and so allow more immediate cancelation of offenders. And now the cherry on top: a college textbook from Safe Space Press that leaves nothing to offend our future world leaders. Nothing upsetting is safe from cancellation, even the most entrenched aspects of our cultural legacy! – Margin Wise

Stickering everything with trigger warnings not only failed to protect students (for various reasons expressed in Dr. Istvan’s introduction), it became too cumbersome for professors. How are professors, to give just one example, to warn those students who are triggered by trigger warnings themselves? I do not doubt that there are ways: staging a scenario, for instance, where such students can overhear the professor tell someone else how traumatic some found the course content. But surely that is just too much work for professors, work that is unnecessary with thoroughgoing censorship. Besides, how are professors even to know which students are triggered by trigger warnings? The new textbook from Safe Space Press, which goes so far as to blunt the borders of each page so that no one gets cut, streamlines everything. – Susan DeMann, author of Accusations and Perceived Wrongs Spell G.U.I.L.T.: Gutless Uncaring Intellectuals Loving Trauma

The left tried to cancel this. The right tried to cancel that. What was excusable for students to opt out of according to one faction was not excusable for students to opt out of according to the other faction. The result? Like bawling children in urine-leaden pampers clutching stuffed animals while their parents warred about how best to raise them, students were forgotten in the middle of enraged disputes concerning how best to shelter them from classroom trauma. Still vulnerable to so many harms and not to mention further traumatised by all the warring taking place “on their behalf,” it was students who lost in the end. That was until a social-worker voice of reason swooped in. “Enough,” Dr. Istvan yelled, directing the factions to look down at their feet to the little child now so desperate to be picked up that its raised arms have let the teddy bear fall to the floor – neglect breeding neglect. But Dr. Istvan does not simply implore us, “Think of the child!” Backed by Safe Space Press, he also supplies the antidote – the very motto of Safe Space Press: censoring, silencing, shaming (taken to the limit)! – Rated Never

Some of us are old enough to remember the days when the efforts to protect students failed to go beyond using euphemism to cover over the unpleasantness of certain realities: “assembly centres” instead of “extermination camps,” or “innovative love” instead of “child abuse,” or “material liberation” instead of “looting,” or “the x in your care” instead of “the x in your possession,” or “manifold glazing” instead of “bukkake,” or “self-loving and self-respecting and self-caring” instead of “sissy and hypersensitive and prudish.” These proved insufficient, of course. Euphemism – as in using the innocuous term “depression” to describe an extreme mental state of destructive darkness, or as in simply calling the ready-to-strike scorpion “buddy” – can make a horror stand out even more forcefully. After pressures to recognise that “student” is a protected category, trigger warnings entered the picture. But these, too, even when they successfully alerted students to material that might not be aligned with their own values and ways of speaking, proved to be insufficient. These proved to be insufficient, mere bandages on a deeper problem, since even trauma for which one is prepared is still trauma, and since there are bound to be triggers for which trigger warnings fail to prepare students, and since there would have to be a trigger warning for everything since everything is a potential trigger. Things drastically improved by allowing students to opt out of triggering material (instead of being merely notified of it beforehand). Opt-out practices, of course, also proved insufficient at protecting students. After all, students were not allowed to opt out of everything and, besides, mere description of the material that students were allowed to opt out of, even when augmented with the evasive tool of euphemism, still exposed students at least to the abstract idea of what they were allowed to opt out of, which was traumatic enough. Professor Istvan’s new textbook, cocooned with the blessings of Safe Space Press, is the fourth step: elimination of almost anything that could offend students. To be sure, there is still room for offense. Istvan himself admits that this textbook is not a cure all. “Short of the ‘final solution’ of altogether snuffing out . . . humans,” the textbook must be coupled, so he tells us, with the appropriate painkillers and antidepressants to be thoroughly effective. – Offense Culture

Understanding that even competent revision of materials would leave something offensive in its wake, Safe Space Press has effectively burned it all. – Moral High Ground

A true safe space, which only Dr. Istvan’s textbook makes possible, is a safe space for humans, not for ideas and speech. Dr. Istvan has brought us miles ahead to realising the beyond-mere-lip-service empathetic classroom environment that bell hooks envisioned so long ago in Teaching to Transgress. “Any radical pedagogy must insist that everyone’s presence is acknowledged. That insistence cannot be simply stated. It has to be demonstrated through pedagogical prac­tices. To begin, the professor must genuinely value every­ one’s presence. There must be an ongoing recognition that everyone influences the classroom dynamic, that everyone contributes. . . To teach in a manner that respects and cares for the souls of our students is essential if we are to provide the necessary conditions where learning can most deeply and intimately begin.”  – Sue Beatty, author of The Infinite Risks of Higher Learning

Serious emotional reactions to course content is not a signal that the student needs to go to therapy or prioritise “getting mentally tougher” over “getting an education.” It is a signal that something is wrong with the course content! Thank you, Dr. Istvan. – Juan Campbell, student at Northsouthern College

Just as a jogger is prone to take routes other than her preferred one if she is frequently catcalled by construction workers, students harassed in class are prone to avoid participating – or even coming altogether! And guess what such exclusion allows? It allows business to go on as usual: The classroom policy of abuse remains unchallenged when the abused keep their heads low. Dr. Istvan, however, has eliminated all the construction workers and thereby even the mere threat of catcalls! – Humanity Confirmed

Professor Istvan does an excellent job at ridding the classroom of as much mental discomfort as possible. Comfort, however, is not just a mental-emotional matter, but also a physical-spatial matter. In light of the fact that students are not pure spirits, we still have much work to do when it comes to the physicality of the classroom. How can there be just one style of chair for every student, for example? A chair that is comfy for you may be unfit for me: too small, too big, too unsupportive, too supportive, or so on. In a classroom setting, students should not be paying attention to their bodies above everything else. And yet when the chair does not fit, when I keep squirming to ease the sciatica pain the chair is causing me, guess what? My body comes to the fore in its awkwardness, backgrounding any educational information. Just as much as an uncomfortable course topic, an uncomfortable physical space not only distracts from learning, but also sends the wrong message to students. It sends the message that they are unworthy of being recognised and protected. It sends the message that they are being merely tolerated rather than truly wanted. It sends the message that they are the ones who should be grateful to be there. – Dominant Spaces Down

Thinking it would be impossible to remove all threats of challenge in the classroom, I figured it would be best to call my classroom a “brave space” instead of a “safe space.” The hope in shifting the language was that (1) students would be less on the lookout for what might offend them and (2) that they would be inspired to rise to the challenges that could not be removed. Unfortunately, this strategy backfired. Those who could not handle the topics in the classroom, and the conversations with diverse peers, ended up feeling doubly bad. For according to how I had set things up, they were not only threatened by the learning environment, they were now also not brave – they were now also not good enough. Istvan’s textbook made clear to me that my presumption about it being impossible to remove discomfort from the equation was terribly wrong. The textbook alerted me, furthermore, to the fact that the language of “brave space,” as well intentioned as it was in my case, simply allowed me to hide from myself that I was abusing students. It was a moving experience to hear Istvan describe, in his wonderful introduction, how he too was an inadvertent (although, like me, chronic) abuser. It made me feel that my journey as an educator was not doomed. We can all change. – Anonymous teacher at a community college in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania

FOREST FIRE

Photo by Issy Bailey

Last night I dreamt about the forest fire again. The red glow was beaming deep behind the treeline and set the sky ablaze. A pillar of smoke. The crisp smell of blackened wood. I bumped and scraped my bicycle past the unmoving traffic, my glasses once more fogged red with sweat and tears and taillights.

A faceless fireman stood between me and the flames. Get out, he said. Back up. Go home, boy. I wanted to scream. The flames licked the wood and spat out crackling twigs, laughed and bellowed in a heat wave that burned my cheeks like a backhand slap. I have my cat, I tried to say, to shout at him. She’s lost and she’s so old.

In my sleep I gritted my teeth and heaved from a dry throat.

The fireman levelled his facelessness to mine. Go. Home. My ears rang. He grabbed my shoulders and shoved me, sending me tumbling down to where my bicycle fell. She’s afraid of noises. I thought about how the bursting wood must’ve scared her, eyes bulging, hairs standing, cornered by the vacuum cleaner, how she sunk her head and ears into my armpit, the hummingbird beating of her chest as I carried her away from the room. I felt her soft fur in my hands – the rubber handles pulled and grazed the skin of my palm.

Today, my wife taught me how to crush animal bone to make fertilizer.

BOOK REVIEW: LOVE IN THE BIG CITY

From its opening sentences, Sang Young Park’s bestselling novel Love in the Big City had me engrossed. As the narrator attends the wedding of his university best friend and former partner-in-crime Jaehee, he is casually informed of a rumour that he has died and notices how all the thirtysomething guests are “aging at different speeds.” These passages evoke a very peculiar kind of loneliness; it’s the wistfulness people in their thirties feel when they encounter anyone they knew in their teenage years and early twenties, no matter how self-destructive these years may have been. It’s a feeling I know well. This is where Love in the Big City excels: in the witty and measured depiction of emotions most of us know well.

Told in four parts and translated into English by Anton Hur, the novel explores the formative life of a young gay man in Korea who is only ever referred to as “Mr. Young” or “Mr. Park.” Each section focuses on a major relationship in the character’s life: from Jaehee to a string of romantic dalliances. What unites each of Park’s characters is a sense of alienation as they never quite manage to form meaningful connections. “I […] got drunk and slept with a new man every night. And every morning, I realized anew that the world was filled with lonely people,” the narrator says of his university days.

From its first part, which is named after Jaehee, the novel’s pervading themes are clear in the youthful vigour of the two best friends: “The world was just not ready for the boundless energy of poor, promiscuous twenty-year-olds. We met whatever men we wanted without putting much effort into it, drank ourselves torpid, and in the morning met in each other’s rooms to apply cosmetic masks to our swollen faces and exchange titbits about the men we had been with the night before.”

There is something equally intoxicating and unsettling about the characters’ rebelliousness as Jaehee “could toss societal norms aside like a used Kleenex.” When the pair eventually move in together, it leads to a rumour that they are a couple and she often acts as a shield for the narrator’s sexuality, posing as his girlfriend as he is called for military service. When Jaehee meets and finally marries an engineer, Park poses a question that is at the centre of the novel: what happens to those of us who are left behind when our friends move on?

In the case of Park’s narrator, he finds solace in a number of relationships, with varying success. The first is with an impossibly handsome older man he meets in an adult education class, which is ironically titled “the philosophy of emotions.” Immediately, the relationship is unhealthy and obsessive. “Concentrating on the heat of his skin and the sound of his breathing whispering in my ear made me completely lose sense of who I was. I became something not me, not anything, just another part of the world that was him,” the narrator comments.

After this relationship ends, he meets Gyu-ho and begins what we assume will be one of the most significant relationships of his life. In these scenes, Park is unflinchingly honest about every aspect of romantic love, including the realities of erectile dysfunction, with the narrator complaining that Viagra causes the pair to suffer from indigestion and blocked noses.

Despite this, even the most cynical reader will be affected by scenes in which the two walk in the rain. “When I saw his face – Gyu-ho, who always seemed more at peace than anyone else I knew – my heart melted a little.” As is characteristic of his style, the writer manages to take a scene that has the potential to be riddled with cliché and create a genuinely touching moment between two damaged characters.

Through this relationship, Park also points toward one of my favourite themes of the book. Although the narrator perpetually views himself an outsider, Gyu-ho makes numerous attempts to form a deeper connection, but the protagonist is too broken to respond. Although not always likeable, the characters are undoubtedly relatable.

While Park justifiably has a reputation as a rising star of queer fiction, he never takes a didactic tone when it comes to the theme of sexuality, despite the heart-breaking challenges the narrators faces as a gay man. Rather than preaching to his reader, he skillfully makes his point though the events of the plot. When the narrator visits a sexual health clinic, he overhears two workers describe him and his boyfriend as “faggots.” “I finally realized this was something I should’ve been angry about from the beginning, and that I had a tendency to laugh loudly in situations where I should be angry.”

Without revealing too much of the plot, the most horrific response to his sexuality comes from his mother who walks in on him kissing another boy at the age of 16. Coming midway through the novel, this revelation helps justify – or at least explain – some of the seemingly self-indulgent behaviour we’ve previously observed in the narrator.

While Love in the Big City is unfailingly honest in its depiction of family dysfunction, abortion and cancer, there is also a lyricism to many of its passages, which is a real testament to the skill of its translator, Anton Hur. There is, for example, a poetic quality to descriptions such as: “My sentences formed like lines coming out of my fingertips. They kept on coming without my thinking about them, as if they had a mind of their own.” The narrator’s loneliness following a breakup permeates simple, bleak sentences such as “it enraged me to hear people talking about love. Especially when it had to do with love between gay people.” 

Likewise, the novel is often genuinely hilarious with absurd moments punctuating even the most painful episodes in the narrator’s life. It’s difficult not to laugh when, during one of the most emotionally excruciating points in his relationship with his older boyfriend, a stranger dressed as a zombie for Halloween asks for a photograph, or when Jaehee steals a model uterus from an abortion clinic.

Another of the book’s strengths is its ability to ground both its characters and reader in a moment and a place in time. “The moon and streetlamps and neon signs of the whole world seemed to be shining their lights just for me, and I could still hear the strains of a Kylie Minogue remix in my ear.” At this point, the sense of place is dizzying, although it was as easy for me to remember my own youth in noughties London as to imagine myself in Korea during a similar era.

Was there anything I disliked about the Love in the Big City? While not a criticism, the book’s four-part structure is often non-chronological, which does mean the reader needs to stay alert to which events occur in which time period. Ironically, another characteristic I initially found a little jarring – the narrator’s tendency towards introspection – became one of my favourite aspects of the book as I read on.

Readers of the early sections may be tempted to dismiss the protagonist as a Millennial snowflake as he makes statements such as “I was too busy getting trampled on by life to remember a lot of the little things of daily existence.” However, Park meticulously develops the arc of his protagonist, drip feeding key, and often brutal, biographical details. As we slowly learn more about our main character, we grow to understand, and empathise with, some of his less-than-heroic traits. And, although the novel is never overt or heavy handed in its social commentary, it does deliver one of the most painfully astute observations I’ve read in a long time, as the narrator and Jaehee discuss sexual freedoms. “[She] learned that living as a gay was sometimes truly shitty, and I learned that living as a woman wasn’t much better.”   

Read my Interview with Anton Hur here.

Love in The Big City
by Sang Young Park
Tilted Axis Press, 240 pages

CHRYSALIS

Photo by Bankim Desai

The roar of the engine filled the small cabin of SunVista’s sleek propeller-driven airplane. My hand rested on the porthole while puffy cotton-ball clouds drifted past, well spaced in a bright blue sky. I was barrelling at great speed toward what I could only think of as my future.

After I’d been assigned to gather data from the Rocas Caliente job site, the HR department sent me a prep packet for the trip, full of tips about heat exhaustion and scorpions. I thought it might be a good idea to talk to Eddie Vanvactor, an engineer with a cubicle near mine at SunVista headquarters; he’d been on the original Pier Design Team and done on-site testing and specification work in the project’s early days.

Way different back then,” he’d said, happy to share what he knew. With a few clicks on his keyboard, he brought up photos of what looked like a Wild West mining camp. “Those were the tents we stayed in – on cots, hot as hell. Now I hear they’ve got modular housing, AC, everything.”

I wanted to do my field assignment as well as possible, and to me that included figuring out the who’s-who and what’s-what of a place. So I asked Vanvactor, “Any dirt about Rocas Caliente I ought to know?”

He stiffened and rotated his office chair back to his computer, closed the photo app, and said over his shoulder, “I gotta get back to work.”

The pitch of the airplane’s engine noise changed; the cabin tilted downward into a descent. Once the tires touched the dirt runway, I didn’t breathe until we rattled to a stop. Waiting for me when I got off the plane was a company man with a company SUV offering me a company swag bag.

“Richie Simms, autonomous construction coordinator and welcoming committee,” he said, extending his hand. It was a big hand and he was a big friendly guy, a few years older than me but probably still under 30. We got in the SUV and tore over the dirt and gravel of the straight desert road, past miles of sagebrush, juniper, and cactus. Unable to resist, I dug into the bulging tote bag on my lap.

“Coffee cup, T-shirt, hat, water bottle, key chain, letter opener, binder, pen and pencil set.” Richie spoke in a funny voice that sounded like he was hawking something on QVC. “Each emblazoned with SunVista’s distinctive sunburst logo. As fine an assortment of corporate crap as you’ll ever find – at least on this side of the landfill.”

I laughed. “You’d never make it in the PR department.”

He shuddered. “Fairy dust and bull puckey.”

“How did you end up out here?” I asked.

“Worked in robotics and autonomous machines for a couple of years at a start-up. When this job posted, I jumped on it.Thirty-six arrays in North America, each bigger than anything ever built – our own frickin’ Manhattan Project.”

“You don’t mind the isolation?”

His face screwed up like, Are you crazy? He reached into the back seat and retrieved a magazine. “Hot off the press,” he said, handing me the copy of Engineering Weekly. I opened it to the page marked with a yellow stickie note and read the headline: Rocas Caliente: They’re Fabbing the Future. Rickie’s grinning head rocked up and down as if to a favourite song.

I saw my opening. “Did you ever know a guy named Vanvactor? Eddie Vanvactor – they sent him out from Palo Alto probably 18 months ago.”

“Just before my time. What about him?”

“Odd guy. When he talked about being out here, he acted kind of, I don’t know . . . funny.”

“No shortage of weird shit in this desert. Pardon my French.”

A security checkpoint appeared up ahead, a small structure with a long yellow barricade arm extended from its side to block the road.

“You’ll need your ID,” Richie said. “It’s in with the trinkets.”

I found the laminated tag and slipped its lanyard around my neck as we came to a stop. A uniformed guard wearing mirrored sunglasses and a US Department of Energy patch on his shirt approached Richie’s window. They exchanged a few words, and the guard looked my way. I smiled and held out the plastic badge.

He touched two fingers to his brow. “Welcome to Rocas Caliente, ma’am.”

Up went the barricade and in we drove. After a mile or so, the left side of the road changed abruptly from a wild rugged wasteland into a manicured, state-of-the-art solar energy installation. Thousands of sturdy, precisely spaced concrete piers rose up 20 feet tall, each topped with one of SunVista’s dual-axis heliotrackers, a photovoltaic panel the size of half a tennis court.

The structures were identical, every panel angled toward the sun at exactly the same inclination. Row after row after row, like some alien robot army standing at attention.

As suddenly as the desert had bloomed into a well-tended solar farm, the farm now gave way to several acres of messy chaos where gigantic machines roared and clanked and belched dark smoke. Bulldozers, graders, excavators, pile borers – and not a single human operator in sight.

“They’re finishing up Phase I,” Richie said. “Next week we start in on the south side of the road.”

“All fully autonomous?” I asked.

“Run ’em 24/7 – or until something breaks.”

We sped past the machines and were now back alongside more elevated PV panels that we skirted all the way to the base of the eastern hills. The road ascended the craggy slope, hugging the twisting contours up the rimrock. When we’d gained a good deal of elevation, we pulled to a stop at a turnabout.

“It’s not far,” Richie said, getting out of the SUV and leading the way to a trail that disappeared behind a bulky outcrop. “Keep your eye out for snakes.”

I followed him closely. The badge around my neck swung back and forth with each step up the steep rocky staircase. Heat radiated from south-facing boulders and sheer walls baking in the late-afternoon sun. I wondered how much farther, and if maybe we should have brought water. We rounded a corner and the trail broadened onto a flat overlook.

Richie walked to the edge of the high cliff, sweat blotching the back of his shirt. “This is the best view,” he said.

Breathing hard from the climb, I joined him, and we gaped out over the vast frying pan of the desert, a broad valley extending to a range of hills in the west. Bisecting our view was the thin line of the road. On the south side of this incongruous geometry, a barren wilderness that looked as if it hadn’t changed since time began; to the north, the solar towers, an architect’s vision imposed on the landscape with the precise angularity of a checkerboard. The rows of gleaming heliotrackers receded toward the horizon in converging perspective lines.

“See over there,” Richie said, pointing at the construction site we’d driven past, where 20 or so bright yellow earthmoving machines crawled with the coordinated industry of ants. He had the satisfied look of a father watching his kids playing soccer.

I took in the whole of the project spread before us, one of 300 being constructed around the world as part of the UN’s Comprehensive Climate Emergency Initiative. We were finally taking responsibility for our impact on the planet, finally repairing rather than destroying. I remembered the upwelling pride I’d felt when telling my parents I had landed the SunVista job. And now, gazing down on the sea of shiny panels, I felt that same joy but even more intensely.

“Four months ago I was in grad school,” I said, trying to keep my voice from quavering. “Now I’m part of this.”

Richie nodded like he understood. “For so long it was all this gloom and doom shit. The planet’s dying! The planet’s dying! But nobody was doing dick about it. Pardon my French.” He reached to the ground and picked up a rock, hauled back, and chucked it like he’d played some baseball. “Those days are gone.” The rock sailed in a long, lazy arc and landed far below with a little puff of dust. “Well, if you’ve seen enough . . . the VIP tour will conclude with a visit to the Cantina del Mar for a tall cold one.” He flashed a quitting-time smile.

We hiked back down to the SUV and drove 10 miles to a crossroads where a minimart, a gas station, a boarded-up Quonset hut, and our destination occupied the four corners, each in its own way losing the battle with dust and dilapidation.

The cantina was half full and quietly murmuring. Three workmen in yellow reflector vests with SunVista logos were sharing a pitcher and watching a baseball game on the big screen TV.

“Hey, Rich,” one of them called out.

Richie bobbed his chin. “Hey, Stan. Guys.”

We settled into seats at one of the tables and a grizzled waiter with a Willie Nelson ponytail and a faded Metallica T-shirt came our way, rising and falling on uneven steps. He took our order and limped off.

The walls were adorned with fishing nets and starfish, a captain’s wheel, life preservers, a pair of crossed oars, a hideous velvet tapestry of Noah’s ark with animal pairs lined up to get on board, and, arched above the liquor bottles behind the bar, a stuffed marlin.

Richie noticed me checking out the décor. “What’s up with the nautical theme, huh?”

“Maybe they know their geology,” I said. “A hundred million years ago this desert was under half a mile of saltwater.”

The waiter brought two pints. After the exertion of our hike, the cold beer tasted good and went down easy.

Setting his glass on the table, Richie leaned toward me and in a low voice said, “See that guy over there?” He made a slight nod, his eyes aimed behind my left shoulder. With a stealthy turn of my head, I spied a gangly older man slumped alone at a table for four – rumpled shirt, dirty pants, dusty worn boots, and a week’s worth of gray stubble.

“Looks like my crazy uncle,” I said.

“Professor Carlton Maddox, the world’s expert on the desert pygmy blue dot butterfly.”

“Okay . . . and?”

“He’s a big deal out here – or was. People wanted to build a wind farm in this valley since back in the ’90s and he fought it.” Richie let out a little laugh. “He was stubborn as a mule and fiercely anti-windmill – which got him the nickname Donkey Hotey.”

I smiled and sipped my beer. “He stopped the windmills?”

“For decades.”

“But Rocas Caliente . . . ?”

“Maddox and his Sierra Club buddies used the Endangered Species Act – installing wind towers would destroy butterfly habitat. But then along came the Clean Earth Act with its ‘emergency superseding authority’ and poof, with those three magic words everything changed.”

“So, what’s up with the butterflies now?”

I wasn’t sure if Richie heard my question – he lurched up from his seat, pointed toward the restrooms, and walked in that direction. When he passed the bar, he caught the waiter’s eye and gestured for him to bring us another round. One would have been fine with me, but apparently that isn’t how they roll at Rocas Caliente.

I thought of the Clean Earth Act and remembered the famous video clip we’d all seen a hundred times, of the senator from Mississippi pounding her fist into the podium as she delivered her impassioned speech in a heavy Southern drawl – If we don’t pass this Act to protect the Earth, there isn’t going to be any Earth left to protect.

I swirled what was left of my beer and finished it off. Richie’s exit had been so sudden – maybe he had heard my question. His strange behaviour brought to mind Eddie Vanvactor and how he froze up when I asked about his experiences out here.

It’s better not to turn over rocks – I recalled my mother’s voice, talking to one of her friends when I was a five or six. She was a woman who liked things tidy and always avoided trouble; but as a little kid, I took the phrase literally and, being a smarty-pants, started turning over every rock I could find. Under most of them wriggled a freaky menagerie of creepy-crawlies, my very own circus of tiny dinosaurs.

The waiter brought over our pints. Richie wasn’t far behind. He sat and took a pull on his beer and brushed a finger across his lips. “As far as the butterflies are concerned,” he said, picking up the conversation as if he’d never left, “we’re operating in full compliance with all applicable regulations and controlling legal authorities.”

Huh? Did he get a law degree from one of those little machines in the bathroom?

“How does that play out?” I asked. “I mean, specifically?”

“Full compliance.” He shrugged like, What else can I say? “Everything’s by the book.”

“That sounds pretty corporate.” I knew immediately it was the wrong thing to say.

His face flushed. “You want to know about the butterflies,” he said, strangling his glass with both hands, “specifically?”

The last thing I wanted to do was set him off, but yes, I did want to know. So as unthreateningly as I could, I raised my eyebrows and gave a little nod.

He didn’t move for some time, just blinked his eyes and made little huffing sounds as he breathed – I could almost hear him counting to 10. The tension left his fingers first, then his face. “Okay, screw it,” he said and shifted his weight in the chair. “When the dozers go in to prep the lots for the panels, it’s kind of like . . . well, bye-bye habitat.”

“You mean here, right, just here in the valley?”

He cleared his throat. “This is the only place they breed.”

I stared, waiting for the rest of the story – eager to hear the clever way the problem had been solved. But he just sat there, a sheepish look on his face.  “There’s gotta be more to it than that.”

He shook his head. “All I can say is we’re in full compliance. All the Ts are crossed.”

Not satisfactory. Not satisfactory at all.

I glanced over my shoulder and saw that Professor Maddox was still there. “I want to talk to him.”

Richie sucked in a breath and ran his hand over the back of his head. “He can be a little . . . prickly.”

“I’m a good talker,” I said with the confidence that comes when I drink. I took up my glass, rose, and marched to Maddox’s table, planting myself opposite him.

With his gray eyes fixed on his glass, he said in a deep voice, “What do you want?”

“I heard about your work. I’m interested – ”

“I don’t have any work,” he snapped. He hoisted his beer and drained it. “Not anymore.” He slammed the glass hard against the tabletop twice. The waiter looked over and Maddox gave a nod.

Richie walked up as I tried again. “The butterflies – ”

“Who told you about me?”

“He did. He works – ”

“Oh, I know him.” Maddox cocked an eyebrow and squinted at Richie. “The exterminating angel.” He turned his gaze back to me. “But who are you?”

The waiter lumbered up, removed the empty glass, and set a frothy pint on the table.

“Kayla. I do geology, geoengineering – the dynamics of foundation piers and soil substrates. My team is tasked with – ”

“Oh Christ.” He snatched the glass and drank. “Sit down. Sit down.” He swept his free hand toward the unoccupied chairs. “At least while you’re here you aren’t doing any killing.”

As we sat, Maddox’s eyes were daggers aimed at Richie. “You and your damn machines.” He drank and then worked his lips like he wanted to spit.

“The fact is, Professor,” Richie said, “what me and my damn machines are doing is part of the solution, the global solution – in case you missed the news flash.”

“You’re right, you’re right,” Maddox answered, slathering on the mock contrition. “In all their infinite wisdom, Congress hath declared your work to be more important than mine. Has more val-ue.” He lifted his pint, took two great swallows, and dragged the back of his hand across his lips. “With a stroke of a pen . . . .” He emitted the low growl of an angry dog. “Emergency circumstances. Extraordinary necessity. Just like when we locked up the Japanese during the war.” He sank lower in his chair and rubbed at his forehead. “Stroke of a goddamn pen.”

“But isn’t there’s some provision in the Act,” I said, “some exception, some way to challenge – ”

Maddox snorted. “No, young lady, there is no such provision. The pendulum has swung. As pendula will. The day the Clean Earth Act passed the whole country celebrated – marches, parades – and you know what I did? I sat right here, right at this table, and I got drunk. Drunk, drunk, duh-runk. I saw the handwriting.”

“There are always trade-offs,” Richie said. “That’s how things work. In a perfect world – ”

“Of course, of course. You’re saving the planet. I get it, really, I do.” Maddox said in a conciliatory tone that disappeared when he thundered, “All hail the great god Sus-tain-ability! In whose name no wrong can be done.” He made a sloppy sign of the cross and threw down the last of his beer. “But this glorious new world of yours, it’s not a place I want to live.” He burped.

“So, over and out, adios amigos.” He frowned and squeezed his eyes shut.

I looked to Richie, who put his hands on the arms of his chair and gave a little jerk of his head toward our table.

It couldn’t end like this; I couldn’t let it. Then it struck me. “Show us one,” I blurted. “Show us one of your butterflies.”

Maddox’s eyes sprang open.

“One of the blue dots – in the wild.” The words poured out. “I want to see one. Right now. Will you?”

He considered this for a moment, then his bony body shook with a weary little laugh. “Off limits, I’m afraid. Roadblocks and drones and that gentleman in the guard shack – he might not understand.”

I grabbed the ID hanging around my neck and thrust it toward him. “We have credentials.”

Maddox eyed the badge, blinked several times, then rolled his head toward Richie. “What do you say, boss?”

Richie picked at a callus on his hand.

“C’mon,” Maddox pleaded. “I worked with those butterflies 36 years.”

Richie ignored Maddox and looked at me. “You really want to do this?”

“Don’t you think we should? We could be the last people ever to see them alive.”

We finished the beers and paid our tabs. Maddox had his keys out, but Richie shook his head.

“I’m driving.”

No one spoke all the way to the security checkpoint. The guard with the mirrored sunglasses recognised Richie and me. When he saw the passenger, he made a circling motion with his finger and Maddox rolled down the back window. The guard leaned in and gave Maddox a careful once-over.

“He’s with you?” he said to Richie without turning his head.

“That’s right.”

The guard shifted his jaw back and forth. He leaned in a little farther, sniffed, and recoiled. Noticing the safety belt dangling unused, he hooked his finger around the nylon strap, and gave a tug. “You ought to be wearing this.”

Maddox made a show of pulling the harness across his chest and clicking the buckle. The barricade arm swung up, and we eased forward.

“A ways up there on the right there’s a turn out,” Maddox said, unfastening the buckle and flinging the restraint aside. “The blue dots are stubbornly resistant to transplantation,” he said in a way that reminded me of my Bio 101 lecturer, which, it occurred to me, is more or less what he was. “There’s something that allows them to thrive on this plain, at this elevation – some micronutrient, some symbiotic relationship we have yet to identify. As soon as the plans for your project were announced, we focused all our attention on answering this question, but . . .”

“You ran out of time,” I said.

“When the feds tell you, ‘restricted area, do not enter,’ it’s generally a good idea to listen.” He sighed. “I passed the lab to my post-doc, retired, moved to the cabin I always kept out here.” A sullen shadow darkened his face – maybe sadness, maybe shame. “I tell people I’m writing a book.”

The high wall of solar towers rose on our left. Maddox pressed himself against the window and gawked up at them, curious and horrified, as if glimpsing in broad daylight the monsters that haunted his nightmares. A hiccup broke this trance, and his eyes returned to the road ahead.

“That’s the turn,” he said.

Richie steered us onto two pitted tracks, and we slowly bounced through gullies and washouts.

Maddox craned his neck at the landscape outside the windows, getting his bearings. “At my old lab they maintain a temperature- and humidity-controlled propagation chamber. But that’s only a stopgap, hardly adequate.”

The rough trail became no trail at all. Richie braked to a stop and cut the motor. “End of the line.”

We stepped from the air-conditioned SUV into the hot, still air. The sun was halfway below the line of western hills and coloured our harsh surroundings in mellow orange light. Maddox meandered with unsure steps first one way then another, his eyes sweeping the terrain.

“Is this the right place?” Richie asked.

“To develop a viable reintroduction protocol, we need to be out here,” Maddox said, now ambling in an aimless arc. “Without studying them in situ . . .” His words trailed off; something had his attention. “There,” he said. “I think over there.”

He thrashed through the brush and trudged up a rise topped with jagged rocks and spindly plants. We followed, thorns grabbing at my pantlegs.

“We pass idiot legislation like the Clean Earth Act, rushing forward before counting the costs,” he groused, scanning the low hilltop. “The great human pastime: saving the world from the last joker’s effort to save the world.” He stopped and listened, panning his head slowly left then right. “Collateral damage, acceptable losses.” He turned to stare Richie in the face. “Trade-offs, as you people so delicately put it. Oh, the sublime hubris of the exculpatory euphemism.”

“Look,” Richie said, chest out, hands dug in his back pockets, “I’m not seeing a whole lot of butterflies, doc. Fact is, I’m not seeing a damn one.”

Maddox glared at Richie, and Richie glared right back.

When I had asked to see the blue dots, I’d imagined a happy little field trip to a big green bush shimmering with a hundred bright butterflies. Instead, here we were, in the middle the desert, traipsing after a drunk Donkey Hotey through a thicket of nettles going nowhere.

“Let’s get out of here,” Richie said.

“Shhh,” Maddox held up his hand. He listened, swivelled his head, listened some more while looking hard into the scraggy brush. He whistled a bird call, whit-whit-whit and stood motionless. Whit-whit-whit . . . whit-whit-whit.

A small brown bird appeared and alighted on a boulder. Its head jerked from side to side. Maddox whispered, “Don’t move.”

The bird hopped to the ground and pecked at the sand. It pushed a twig with its beak and clawed at a small rock. Spooked by something, it flew off.

Richie and I relaxed, but Maddox held up his hand for us to remain still. He whistled again, whit-whit-whit . . . whit-whit-whit. The bird glided back onto the same boulder. It flitted to a small cactus and from there to the ground near a low leafy vine with a white trumpeting flower. The bird looked left and right then hopped closer to the vine and after glancing nervously around once more, ducked under a large flat leaf. The leaf quivered as the bird pecked at it from below.

Byah!” Maddox called out, clapping his hands to shoo the bird away. He dropped to his knees beside the plant. “That little fellow likes a gnat that lives on some of these vines – but only some of these vines.” He turned over one leaf after another, searching along midribs and veins.

“There’s an association between those gnats and where the butterflies prefer – ” He bent closer.

“Aha!” With a pinch of his fingers, he removed a bit of the leaf, stood, and walked toward us, his discovery held before him. Dangling from the green swatch by the thinnest of threads was a tiny pod the size and colour of a coffee bean.

“Put out your hand,” Maddox said, his face aglow.

He placed the chrysalis on my outstretched palm and all three of us leaned in close.

“Behold,” he said, “Brephidium bolanderii.”

It weighed at most a gram or two – but what if this fragile little thing was, after millions of years of evolution, the species terminus, the blue dot’s last incarnation, its last hope?

“Put that in a jar, outside, in the shade. Punch some holes in the lid, and in a few days,” Maddox said, “the most beautiful creature on Earth. If you’re lucky, you’ll be there to watch it emerge.”

We climbed back into the SUV. Richie executed a series of manoeuvres to turn us around and got us back on the main road. He accelerated, and we travelled alongside the PV panels. From ahead of us came the beep-beep-beep of the machines’ warning horns, soon joined by the noise of clanking treads and gunning engines. The sound rose to a crescendo as we passed the behemoth earthmovers, hydraulic shovels, and dump trucks carving relentlessly into the soil – driverless, guided by some invisible plan. As we left the construction site and the din faded, I heard soft snores coming from the back seat and saw Maddox, leaned against the door, asleep.

I looked down at my hand, open, palm up. On it, the bean.

SEEING GHOSTS

Photo by Tholaal Mohamed

The Spokane River slinks away from the northern tip of Lake Coeur d’Alene like an introverted guest at a party. Until I looked for it on a map, I hadn’t known exactly where it began. From shore, standing at the northwest corner of Lake Coeur d’Alene in Idaho, there is no perceptible difference in how the water moves on the lake versus the river: It’s all flat and still. The only indication of change is a subtle narrowing of the shore on both sides, squeezing the lake into a lane the size of a suburban street. In this way, the river travels west for 13 miles, reaching a cul de sac at Post Falls Dam. Only once it is past the dam does the Spokane assume the likeness of a river.

I canoed this upper section of the river last spring with my friend Marit, who grew up in Spokane and returned to the city recently with her husband and daughter. She’s a former marketing executive who now works as a spiritual-regression therapist and spirit-release specialist. What I understand this to mean is that she helps people release difficult emotions by examining past lives and by clearing energy from physical spaces. In other words, she’s a ghostbuster.

Talking with her about this work has made me, at times, profoundly uncomfortable, as it requires me to accept as possible something that my mind considers delusional: that past lives are a thing, that we can communicate with some remanent of our past selves, and that we should. I have no reason to doubt that she considers her work real and beneficial. She is not a charlatan, nor does she take money for services unrendered. Her clients seek her out because they’re desperate to untether themselves from troubling emotional trauma, trauma that extends beyond their lifetime, and they cannot do it alone. They need a guide. I understand that this may be her clients’ truth, but nothing in my experience makes it true to me. What’s interesting is that she knows this. She knows her line of work freaks some people out. She knows that many people are sceptical of her beliefs and abilities, and as far as I can tell, she is able to joyfully live among people who aren’t sure what to think of her. And I kind of love her for that.

Still, it feels disingenuous to ask questions about her work when I’ve already closed my mind to it. We find plenty of other things to discuss. When we launched our canoe on the upper Spokane River that day, we talked about goose poop (there was a lot of it on the beach) and regional growth.

*

The north bank of the upper Spokane River (the bank to our right as we paddled downstream) has experienced a recent surge in commercial and residential development. In 2018, the City of Coeur d’Alene purchased 47-acres of waterfront from an old lumber mill and sold it to developers to build new houses (which, on that day, were in various stages of construction), restaurants, a marina, and a public park. Despite zoning laws that require a 25-foot setback to maintain riparian habitat on the riverbank or lakeshore, this development, like many others, appeared to be exempt from the law. Each of the new houses features a mown and fertilised lawn shored up by concrete bulwarks and a dock.

The south bank of the river, which we passed on our left, looks completely different. Because it’s harder to access, requiring a long drive downriver to a bridge and a long drive back upriver on a winding road, the left bank appears to be set in a different historical time period. On this bank we passed ramshackle cabins with big front porches and rocking chairs. Overgrown tea roses and gnarled cherry trees sat back from the bank where old rowboats and canoes hid behind the tall grass.

We paddled quietly down the middle of this rift in time, looking left at the past and right at the future. It gave me an eerie feeling to wander so freely in time. Between one set of ideals and another. The two sides of the river seemed at odds with each other, and paddling between them, they tugged at two sides of myself: the still and the strident; the listless and the ambitious; the has-been and the could-be.

Forgetting Marit’s career, I once asked whether she would rather spend seven days visiting a specific time in the past or in the future. It was a question I’d asked my kids at the dinner table, and I was thinking about my own response. I had said that I’d like to go backward in time. I was interested in revisiting a particularly hard time in my life, wondering if I could reframe it and potentially move past it. Predictably, Marit said she spends a lot of time in the past and would prefer to visit the future. She said it’s often hard to go back in time, painful even, and that the future might be more exciting.

*

It’s not that I think the past is so great. Rather, I find so much of the past unresolved. In the not-too-distant past, for example, the Coeur d’Alene area struggled to fend off a reputation as a haven for white supremacists. In the late 1980s, Richard Butler, an aerospace engineer and aspiring neo-Nazi, arrived in the area to build a “whites only” homeland, which he called the Aryan Nation. After two decades of nefarious activity, his property was seized and sold and demolished.

Randy Weaver, himself a white separatist, lived a bit further north in the Idaho panhandle in his Ruby Ridge compound, which was seized by Federal Marshals who ended up killing his wife and son in an 11-day standoff in 1992. For a while it seemed as if the white separatist movement left the area. But then Washington State representative Matt Shea carried the neo-Nazi baton over the state line into Washington. His presence suggests that intolerance is not disappearing from North Idaho, but spreading. It’s not a part of the country to get lost in the woods.

The thing is, North Idaho is composed almost entirely of woods. Except for a few populated areas, the landscape is beautiful: lower-elevation pine forests, wetlands, and lakes of all sizes give way to higher elevation larch and fir forests, granite peaks, and tumbling mountain streams. It’s the kind of place you want to get lost in, or fish, or hike, or just sit quietly in a camp chair by a lake. Camping options abound, as most of the land is designated national forest or managed by the Bureau of Land Management, which makes it a haven for anyone with a four-wheel-drive vehicle and a tent. While the area attracts its share of motorheads who shoot rounds of ammunition through highway signs and leave beer cans in parking pullouts, it also hosts an astounding number of summer camps (of the Bible variety), backpackers, and wilderness lovers.

Lake Coeur d’Alene is considered one of the gems of North Idaho. It is a natural lake, kept unnaturally full in summer by the Post Falls Dam. The lake is surrounded on all sides by rich green forests that rise toward a big open sky. Because of all the intricate folds of land around it, the lake is pleated into 135 miles of shoreline. A boat can travel 25 miles south from the city of Coeur d’Alene and not quite reach the end of it.

At the end of the lake is Indian Country. The Salish-speaking people who first considered the lake home were named Coeur d’Alene by French fur traders who thought highly of the tribe’s aptitude for trading. These natives once occupied about five million acres of lands surrounding the lake, where the still water, forests, and rivers would have provided bountiful food sources. White settlers arrived in the area in the early 1800s and began encroaching on tribal land along the Spokane River corridor to the west. The tribe negotiated a treaty with the US Army in 1873, which ceded all but 600,000 of the more than five million acres of traditional Coeur d’Alene territory to the United States. Included in the 600,000 acres was all of Lake Coeur d’Alene.

The US government reneged on the treaty by refusing to sign it until 1885, at which time silver had been discovered in the Coeur d’Alene river valley upstream from the lake, and the northern half of the lake was seized for development. The Post Falls Dam, originally built to power a lumber mill, was repurposed to support the mining enterprise. Decades of loosely regulated mining and smelting ensued, cursing the lake and the river valley below with environmental damage that continues to this day. Now, a thick blanket of heavy metals covers the bottom of the lake – some 75 million tons of sediment laced with lead, zinc, and cadmium. And every day still the Silver Valley, now a federally-designated Superfund Site, leaches trace metals into the Coeur d’Alene River, where they tumble down the river, into the lake, and out the Spokane River.

When the metals settle into the lake and river floor, they remain more-or-less inert, like ticking time bombs. One must be careful not to stir them. Signage all along the lake warns visitors not to stray off the paved trails or dig in the sand or dirt along the lake unless the soil has been remediated, but some of us are better than others at reading signs. Migrating tundra swans who dip their long necks in the sediment to feed inadvertently poison themselves by the hundreds every April and May.

*

Early on in our friendship, I asked Marit to describe exactly what it means to “clear” a physical space. As if describing something as routine and mysterious as installing a cable modem and router, she told me what a “clearing” involves and then walked me through a recent job she was asked to do. Most of what she explained challenged my grip on reality, but the gist was something like this: A person had moved into a house and discovered that it was haunted. I can’t remember if she explained how her client knew the house was haunted, but in my memory, the haunting was conventional: flickering lights, moving furniture, unusual noises. The homeowners consulted the internet, where they found Marit’s website and phone number. Over the phone, Marit assured her client she would do her best to expel the ghost. And, at some appointed date, Marit made herself into what she calls a Lightbody – which she said is difficult because she has to scramble her signal so the spirit cannot trace her back to her current life – and asked the spirit (very nicely) to leave. (Marit says she believes it is important to be kind to spirits because they are almost always suffering, and one of the things that makes her good at her job is the compassion she brings to it. This part rings true to me. Marit is a very kind and compassionate person.) As the gears in my brain tried to make sense of the information she had just told me, Marit carried on with the story. Something about how the spirit was unable to leave because it was being manipulated by a dark force that had infiltrated the space, making this job particularly complicated. To clear the space, she had to wipe the dark energy from phone lines, electrical outlets, and cable internet (which, after all, are a home’s energy conductors). The clearing took a long time. Addressing the past and healing the space was exhausting, but ultimately cathartic. The spirit was allowed to leave, released from its own suffering and the suffering it was causing.

When she finished, I could not think of a single thing to say.

*

On the river, we passed a guy on the right bank, mowing his lawn. It was a nice lawn, free of weeds, well-trimmed. Michael Pollan, who once wrote an essay about our country’s tyrannical obsession over lawns, would have called it an American lawn. The carpet of grass made me think of phosphorus, which is an ingredient in lawn fertiliser and which derives from the Greek word phosphoros meaning bringer of light. Its Latin equivalent is lucifer. It is a chemical element, invisible, and glows faintly green when exposed to oxygen. Phosphorus is abundantly available in soil and a common ingredient in many household items like pesticides, detergents, and (as mentioned) fertilisers. What many people fail to realise or accept is that phosphorus can wreak havoc on aquatic ecosystems.

Phosphorus levels in Lake Coeur d’Alene have doubled since the 1990s, trickling in from upstream logging and agricultural operations, leaching out of septic tanks and fertilised lawns, and seeping in from soils disturbed by new development. I wondered if the guy mowing his lawn knew this. And, if he did, whether it bothered him.

Lakes that absorb phosphorus tend to grow algae, floating green stuff, which can cover the lake in unappealing muck. This is a bad enough outcome for swimmers who want to cool off in clean water. But it is only the first domino. Algae blocks sunlight from reaching the lake floor, which in turn makes it impossible for native underwater plants to photosynthesise and make oxygen. When algae die at the end of the summer and sink to the lake floor, they are decomposed by bacteria that require oxygen to live. But because of the native plants that failed to photosynthesise and because of the longer and hotter summers we’ve been having, the average level of dissolved oxygen in Lake Coeur d’Alene has been dropping steadily since the 1990s. It is currently somewhere in the range of six to eight milligrams per litre. When dissolved oxygen drops below about two milligrams per litre, water can become hypoxic, causing organisms living in the water to suffocate. Eventually, water can become anoxic, devoid of oxygen, which is actually happening in some small parts of Lake Coeur d’Alene.

*

Oxygen, so essential to life, plays a critical secondary role in the lake. It covers the heavy metals sitting on the lake floor. Like a blanket, oxygen keeps the lead and cadmium and zinc from floating up and circulating in the water column. When and if oxygen levels drop low enough, the cover will come off the metals. And the metals will rise, zombie-like, from the lake bottom, slowly poisoning everything in the lake and river outlet: plankton, fish, birds, humans, and all.

*

On the day of the paddle, it was hard to imagine any of this happening. It seemed far-fetched to believe that one person’s building project or lawn fertiliser could change the chemistry of a huge, shimmering lake, surrounded by woods, in the middle of Idaho. But I remember looking up at the blue sky from the unnaturally placid river and feeling a humming tension between the two sides of the river, between the past and the future. It felt that the present moment could snap.

*

We arrive in the world already tainted by the actions of our ancestors. We are not to blame for their errors, but we are not without responsibility for them either. Go to any river and you will find rainwater and spring water mixed with effluent from sewage treatment plants, agricultural run-off, stormwater, and/or street runoff in a single hydrologic composition. No river is entirely pure. My generation did not build the mines that polluted this lake, but we continue to use the copper and silver they extract. We did not start polluting Lake Coeur d’Alene, but we have not found a way to stop either. We haven’t even considered reparations for native peoples.

What our history forgets, the earth remembers.

*

The wind picked up, and the sky went dark. We had to fight hard to make headway. We settled into an unsteady rhythm, each of us making contingency plans in our heads in case we were late to pick up our kids from school.

Just as my shoulder began to ache, still several miles from our takeout, we came around a corner and beheld a mansion on the bank to the right. This was a house that looked like it ate and swallowed at least ten of the neighbouring houses, squeezed itself into a poufy party dress and set out a swimming pool, tennis court, pond, and putting green for dinner. So unsettled were we by the mansion’s otherworldly existence, especially there in North Idaho, we gawked in mute wonder as it came into view. What is that? we murmured to each other, so as not to awaken it. Internet research informed us later that the house indeed contains 28,000 square feet of living space with 13 bedrooms and 13 bathrooms and a 10-car garage and two boat slips. It had been built by a founder of Amway, the cleaning-supply pyramid scheme, and was on sale for $8.5 million (down from $16 million, in a part of the country where the median home price is $332,000). But what made our experience of the house even more surreal was that just as we feasted on the spectacle of the mansion on our right, our ears picked up the mournful note of a tenor saxophone coming from our left. Tearing our eyes off the mansion, we found on the opposite shore a man about our age wearing a black cowboy hat, sitting on an old cantilevered wooden deck in front of a ramshackle cabin. He was pouring his soul into a brass saxophone, which had been hooked into an amplifier that itself was plugged into a long extension cord that draped over the decking and disappeared inside the cabin. The wind began to howl and carry away the desperate notes.

The music seemed to summon the past from the water below us, a past that muted the birds and the distant rumble of the highway and spilled like fog into the present. The mansion hovered like a dystopian future, an inescapable beckoning I had no desire to follow. The water grew choppier and we dug with our paddles to make forward progress. For the last two miles, we said nothing.

We pulled out of the river just above the south channel of the Post Falls Dam where we’d left Marit’s car. There, we left the canoe on a patch of grass and drove back to the start of our paddle in Coeur d’Alene to fetch my truck. I wondered to myself if it would be possible for Marit to reconcile us with our collective past, to leave the ghosts that haunt us behind, bid them farewell and Godspeed. But then I remembered that she can’t release ghosts who still have work to do, and I also remembered that I didn’t believe in ghosts.

*

We are taught to leave the past behind, to let it go, move on. But sometimes the past won’t leave us alone; sometimes it prevents us from moving forward. Damages from the previous century’s mining activity continue to harm wildlife and threaten the lake’s health. But the two parties assigned with the task of avoiding a possible water quality disaster in the lake: The Coeur d’Alene Tribe and the state of Idaho disagree over possible solutions, timelines, and funding. They’ve reached an impasse. Rather, they’ve reached some unresolved place in the past. The State doesn’t want to stop logging, agriculture, or development. The tribe doesn’t trust the state.

They can’t escape the past. And they can’t envision the future.

Ghosts are embedded in the landscape. They are carved into riverbank, they sit at the bottom of the lake, they hover in the air over difficult meetings between the state and the tribe. I don’t need past-life regression analysis to see this. I only need to pay attention. Sometimes we are so careful not to stir up the past that we fail to acknowledge it; we forget it exists or relegate it to another lifetime. But this is our mistake. The past and the future will forever be at odds until we know the past and take responsibility for it in the present, even if it’s painful, even if it’s not our fault. I think it’s the only way to envision a different future. I wish, for the sake of Lake Coeur d’Alene, we had someone to guide us, some Marit-equivalent, who is kind and compassionate and knows how to turn herself into a Lightbody to remove heavy metals and phosphorus from the lake, to release us from our suffering. But we don’t. Instead we have each other, our shared past, and our collective urge to move forward.

A LANDSCAPE OF WINGS

Photo by Tim Mossholder

Ducks – Glendale, California

My older sister wins a couple of ducklings at the city’s annual carnival in the early 1950s, and my two younger sisters and I wear our swimsuits when we play with them on the grass in front of our small rented home. Mom brings out a large bowl of water, and we splash each other and the ducks. Quack-Quack and Ducky rummage through leftover peas and corn, and pull up worms and slugs. They’re our first pets. Later will come Tillie, an orphaned tortoise found in the road, and Chop-Chop the parakeet. We laugh hugging our ducks as they shake the water from their wings. We’re not like the Perry boys next door. They’re mean to the two ducks they won at that same carnival, and they say nasty words and think it’s funny to chase me with a knife. They don’t go to the Methodist Church and learn about the innocence of doves and the soaring of eagles. A few months after their arrival, Quack-Quack and Ducky disappear. About that same time, the Perry boys wave bloody feathers in our horrified faces and say they killed their ducks and are going to eat them. Mom tells us our ducks needed to be set free because they’re grown up. She’s vague about where they were sent, so every time we see a lake or visit the children’s area at the Griffith Park Zoo, we ask our parents if those are our ducks. Decades later, my sisters and I are dismayed to learn that Mom wasn’t raising our ducks for freedom but fattening them for a “chicken” dinner at which I asked for seconds.

Jays and Woodpeckers – San Bernardino Mountains, California

From my grandparents’ isolated, ramshackle cabin, I trailblaze in homemade moccasins through ferns and other foliage, pretending to be Davy Crockett, who first appeared on our black-and-white TV in 1954, exalted by a song that hailed him as “king of the wild frontier.” I’m armed with a harmless plastic pistol because I have no interest in knocking a jay or a woodpecker off a pine tree with a sling shot or a Red Ryder BB gun. My hero is Abraham Lincoln, who turned our February 12th birthday into a state holiday. I know that, at seven, Abe felt guilt-ridden after shooting a turkey and gave up hunting. Years later, on a country road, he came across two baby birds blown from their nest and was troubled until he placed them back with their mother. As President, he pardoned Jack, a turkey destined for Christmas dinner, and laughed watching his son Tad lead it around the White House on a leash. And so I leave the jays and woodpeckers in peace. The cabin has neither phone nor working TV nor radio. Sometimes my sisters and I crank up the Victrola and play scratched records from the ‘30s and ‘40s. But the steady soundtrack of those summer days…of our water fights, card games, watermelon feasts…is an orchestration of chittering insects, the shreeka shreeka and gleep gleep of jays, and the cackling, chirping, drumming of woodpeckers.

Parrots – Glendale, California

Grampa Phil keeps Oscar the cantankerous parrot in a rusty cage in the cramped kitchen of his teetering house. In back is a three-room shack in which he upholsters car seats and canes wicker chairs. In addition to helping him with his work and fixing meals for him and friends who just happen to drop in at lunchtime or supper, grandma cleans and feeds her mother who’s senile and bound to a wheelchair. Grandma’s forced to keep her short, round body in constant motion to meet all the demands on her, including keeping Oscar in sunflower seeds and changing the cage’s messy newspaper. Often Great-Grandma Keese cries out from the back bedroom, “Maud-ie! Maud-ie!” Oscar echoes, “Maud-ie! Maud-ie!” Disturbed by the racket, Gramps shouts, “Maud-ie! Maud-ie!” Grandma shuffles from the front room or kitchen. “Maud-ie!” from Great-Grandma. “Maud-ie!” from Oscar. “Maud-ie!” from Gramps. Years after Oscar and Great-Grandma Keese die, when she’s in her 90s, Grandma pretty much spends all day in bed. When she wants a glass of ice water or a change of diapers, it’s her time to cry, “Phil-l-l! Phil-l-l!” By then, I want nothing to do with parrots.

Plovers – South Africa

I’m composing a farewell poem for Carlie, my Australian lover during an overland truck safari from Cairo to Jo-burg, South Africa, in 1973–74, and I want to include the image of a bird from our journey. I consider stilts and storks, flamingos and flycatchers, cormorants and cuckoos, ostriches and oxpeckers. Then I remember a long-legged, long-billed bird with a gray back and chestnut-coloured breast, nape and forehead, and write…When we were at the equator line, / when the moon and sun shared the same sky, / did you know a plover bird flew across your face, / hesitating in the shadow of your lashes, / following the dip in the line of your lips, / taking a tear from your cheek in its beak to a cloud, / finally leaving its wings for you to wear / as a bow in your hair, giving you flight? Aboard a plane on its way to Nairobi, I imagine Carlie crying when she finds the poem under her pillow.

Pigeons – Cuernavaca, Mexico

I’ve been traveling for a few weeks on my way to Tierra del Fuego at the tip of South America by bus and train. At night, I can’t seem to strike up a conversation with any of the American students and tourists dining on tamales and enchiladas in different cafés. I shift my search to the plaza, where I sit on a bench watching the circling parade of lovestruck couples. Mentally I list my problems, including an unsettled stomach and the thousands and thousands of bowel-jarring miles that lie ahead of me during the next 10 months or so. Even if I want to, I can’t go home because I quit my newspaper job, moved out of my apartment and, worse of all, promised readers in a final article that I was going to reach my destination or die trying. As I envy the flirtatious couples, I tell myself, “It can’t get any more miserable than this, can it?” And then a pitiless pigeon on a bombing mission eyeballs the top of my head.

Bats – Brazil

On a bus going north from Rio, an Austrian backpacker named Johan lifts his pantleg to expose two slits above his ankle. He says that lying in his hammock one night in the inexpensive seaside village of Canoa Quebrada, he felt something lapping at his leg. He knocked it away and went back to sleep. In the morning, he finds not mosquito welts but incisions left by a vampire bat. On public television once, I watched bats siphon blood from cattle and household pets, but I don’t remember the narrator saying anything about human victims. I’m afraid of needles, but I’m petrified of fangs. I finger my beard and tell Johan that I’m going to Canoa Quebrada, but I’ll be sleeping with one eye open.

Chickens – rural China

In 1985, not long after Chinese officials opened up parts of their country to independent travellers, a Canadian named Jean and I hitch a ride in a truck carrying a load of hides. The driver parks beside a stream watering rice paddies and uses a pail to wash the windows and fill the radiator. To save gas, he coasts at every opportunity, even uphill, so we average 15 kilometres an hour. At night, the driver stops at a rustic restaurant, where we celebrate Jean’s birthday with beer. As a dinner suggestion, the woman proprietor holds up a live chicken. After we nod, we’re aghast when she turns the chicken upside down, slits its throat, and lets the blood spill into a pan. Then she pours boiling water over the bird and takes it outside for plucking. Hacked into small pieces and fried, the chicken sits on our plates a half hour after its demise. The cook’s family crowds around our table to watch us rare foreigners manoeuvre our chopsticks. For less than 50 cents each, we sleep upstairs under netting which keeps out mosquitoes and the rats that scurry across our room all night. We’re awakened at five by a rooster crowing sorrowfully outside our door. I worry he’s lamenting the masticated fate of his feathered friend.

Vultures – Lhasa, Tibet

On the flight to Lhasa, several of us backpackers decide that if our plane crashes into a Himalayan peak – preferably Mount Everest – we want a sky burial, which we envision as a sacred and natural disposal of our bodies, our husks. One morning, chilled by a cold, dusty wind, we join five Tibetan workers sitting around a fire sipping yak butter tea, honing their knives. The men are a rowdy, lewd lot. One holds Rose’s leg, and another fingers the water bag around Betsy’s neck. I’m wearing cutoffs, and still another strokes the hair on my bare legs. I study the men’s hands and they’re covered with large, black, hideous warts of suspicious origin. After the workers share their cookies, they walk onto the huge burial rock where two female bodies are lying. The two butchers put on blood-spotted white jumpsuits. One butcher shifts the position of a young woman by rudely yanking her leg. With that gesture, we realize this is not going to be a religious experience. Apparently the Buddhist ceremony was conducted the day before. First the bodies are skinned from the neck to the ankle. No blood to speak of. The legs are cut, the rib cage broken. The black hair is scalped and tossed from the rock. After the butchers carve the bodies and the three others pound the bones into powder and mix it with barley flour, hundreds of vultures swoop onto the rock and eat the pieces of flesh, tugging for control of intestines, stirring the blood scent into the breeze blowing our way. The flapping of the vultures’ huge wings floats feathers into the air. Small birds devour the powder. During a pause, a few of the large birds – their beaks blood-stained – stare at us as if to ask, “Who’s next?” Afterward, as our group hikes beneath the rock toward a monastery, vultures leap into flight just above our heads. When I camped on the African savanna, I thought it great fun to lie on the ground motionless and watch the carrion birds circle overhead. I don’t repeat my prank.

Bald Eagles – Mississippi River

I agree with many of Ben Franklin’s ruminations, but not this one: “I wish the bald eagle had not been chosen as the representative of our country; he is a bird of bad moral character; like those among men who live by sharping and robbing, he is generally poor, and often very lousy.” I beg to differ because one of the cherished memories of the two months I spent canoeing the Mississippi from St. Paul to New Orleans at age 56 is this: On a misty morning, on a silent river empty of barges and motorboats, my young poet friend Paige and I are paddling to our own inner music while majestic bald eagles rest atop tall trees, gazing down at us, offering their benediction.

Hummingbirds – Durham, North Carolina

Manny the Praying Mantis, I figure, isn’t much different from the squirrels who regularly steal seed from the squirrel-proof bird feeder hanging from the roof over our apartment balcony. He likely loiters on the red rim of our hummingbird feeder because he wants to pilfer the tasty nectar of red water and sugar. We always welcome hummingbirds, smile at the hum of their wingbeats and the sight of their lapping, long tongues. I’m afraid Manny’s going to scare them away, so I occasionally lift him off his favourite perch and catapult him over the railing toward grass two floors below. This free fall doesn’t seem to maim his mandibles or diminish his persistence because two or three days later, he’s reclimbed the side of the building and is reclining on the feeder again. I tell friends about Manny’s humorous exploits, and one of them warns me that behind the bulging eyes of his triangular head is a cunning assassin. When I express astonishment, I’m told to check it out on the internet. On YouTube, I type, praying mantis hummingbird. I watch a clip. I’m shocked and sickened. While I don’t crush Manny after that, I’m going to turn him into an insect version of Sisyphus, pushing his elongated body up the apartment walls, forever finding himself tumbling to the grass. Before he can ensnare one of our beloved hummingbirds, I can only hope, he’ll be cannibalized by his mate during an act of lovemaking.

Seagulls – Outer Banks, North Carolina

On a moonless night, our beachfront hotel suddenly casts a bar of bright light upon the breaking waves, trying no doubt to create a romantic setting for couples like us, kissing and handholding on their balconies. And then arises the manic shrieking and wing flapping of seagulls drawn to an endless buffet of silver mullets blindly leaping into illuminated talons and beaks, victims of phototaxis. Though they only follow their natural instincts during these hours of gluttony and gore, I can never again think poetic thoughts about seagulls gliding across a cerulean sky. I pity children who playfully chased the birds across the sand in sunlight and now watch them entangled in a riptide of shadow and bloodlust.

Puffins – Iceland

As children, my sisters and I would’ve adored goofy-looking puffins, the web-footed birds with triangular beaks of many colours. The cuddly clowns of the sea who can fly and swim…whose colonies I watch while touring the island. I wince when I learn Icelanders consider puffin hearts a delicacy. In China, I ate snake. In Colombia, guinea pig. While in Iceland, I might eat fermented shark or cod tongue, but a puffin heart? I’d rather be set adrift on an iceberg in a glacial lagoon.

Different Birds – Laurel, Maryland

Now that I’ve managed to survive into my mid-70s, I mostly travel in the past. I don’t bird watch so much as remember birds watched: emus and bustards in Australia, barn owls and gray partridges in Britain, albatrosses and penguins in New Zealand, lapwings and bee-eaters in India, peacocks and peahens at Flannery O’Connor’s rustic farm in Milledgeville, Georgia. I won’t tramp again through the Amazon or ride a creaky dhow on the Nile or hitchhike in the Andes, with its condors and coots. So, I need birds to come to me…to our patio…to the feeder and flowers from the forest beyond a swath of grass. Cardinals, starlings, orioles, crows, all of them special in their own way. Always I remember the words of naturalist Lyanda Haupt: “Birds will give you a window, if you allow them. They will show you secrets from another world…”  

BIRTH

Photo credit: Didier Descouens

I used to frequent the museum of natural history – to see animals that existed ages ago, before we resembled who we are now, but also to see current specimens: a continuum. During every visit I decided to take one memory home with me. Once it was the enormous antlers of the extinct Irish elk, two palms facing outwards with mismatched fingers. Once it was the armoured husk of an earwig, splaying tendrils of pincers and antennae. Once it was the skeleton of a plesiosaur swimming through an invisible sea.

One day I decided on a clutch of speckled eggs. The faded label read: Barn Swallow. I imagined cradling an egg in my hand, enjoying its calcium contour. I imagined air filtering through microscopic pores to reach the lungs of an infant bird.

Only later, walking home, did I ask myself how the eggs ended up at the museum. The great elk antlers were discovered, the dinosaur bones chiselled from stone. Presumably the earwig met an untimely end, but at least the insect had the chance to grow to maturity. But the eggs? They must have been stolen, the insides drained. What did the mother swallow think when she returned to an empty nest? How long did she mourn, cry out for unborn chicks who could not respond? Who determined these eggs belonged to him? The thief was surely a man. No woman would rob another of her children like so.

If the museum could reward such depravity, what other crimes or misinformation might such an institution convey? How did I know the eggs even belonged to a barn swallow? They had the appearance of barn swallow eggs, but appearances can deceive. No one could see inside. I was suddenly haunted by the idea that the eggs had borne another type of young. A swift or a martin. A hoopoe or an Andean cock-of-the-rock. Even a crocodile or a cobra, or one of those mammalian oddities: a platypus, an echidna.

The next morning when I woke, I couldn’t shake the memory of the eggs. I felt certain that they were not the eggs of a swallow or any species I knew. They belonged to a creature we humans didn’t yet know or understand. And the eggs were not empty – this unknown creature still lay inside – something dormant, something waiting for the right moment to emerge.

I began to visit the museum after work, then during my lunch hour. I fantasised about breaking the glass case, slipping the eggs into my pocket, taking them home. And then what? Put them on the radiator? Or tuck them into my skin? Could I fashion a suit of feathers, or was it scales I would need?

Before long I was staying at the museum after lunch, all afternoon. When my boss found out and threatened me, I gave my notice on the spot. Then I spent all day wandering the museum’s halls, trying to trace a pattern from antlers and pincers to flippers and wings. The speckled eggs still lay in the case, but now they were also inside of me. Each evening when the museum closed, I carried them home. At night I hardly slept, tossing and turning, consumed by waking dreams, imagining the day I would give birth to a miracle only Nature could bestow: uncatalogued, unclassifiable, free.

BOOK REVIEW: EMPTY WARDROBES

Originally published in 1966, Empty Wardrobes is a novel by Portuguese writer Maria Judite de Carvalho. Translated into English this year by Margaret Jull Costa, its timeliness is both enlightening and depressing. In this brilliantly simple story, de Carvalho shows us how the actions of two men upend the lives of three generations of women due to long-standing patriarchal constructs.

Dora Rosario is a widow and mother to Lisa, whose late husband left her with no money or prospects. Dora, with the support of some friends, manages to find work running an antique shop, which Lisa refers to as the “Museum.” In order to make ends meet, Dora spends her days feeling old, surrounded by old things. The shop is filled with “glass domes covering beautiful clocks that had long since stopped, images from the eighteenth century, ornate boxes, exquisite, elegant ivory figurines,” and Dora dresses as “Salvation Army Dora” – that is, in drab clothing meant to mourn her husband. But after 10 years of grieving, Dora’s mother-in-law Ana drops a bombshell: Dora’s husband Duarte had been planning to leave her for another woman. Armed with the awareness of many years wasted, Dora seizes on an opportunity to remake herself.

Kate Zambreno notes in the introduction: “This is a hilarious and devastating novel of a traditional Catholic widow’s consciousness, encased like ambered resin in the ambient cruelty of patriarchy, an oppression even more severe in the God, Fatherland, and Family authoritarianism of the Salazar regime in Portugal. A work like this, set in the regime of a dictator who weaponised Catholicism and ‘family values,’ is by its very nature deeply political.”

It is political because it starkly paints the fallout of women in a society that expects strict adherence to traditional roles. Dora’s husband, like most husbands in post-war Western society, expected her to remain at home and raise their daughter. Dora abides, but her husband does not follow the rules for men. Instead of providing for his family, he prefers to get by doing things he enjoys and avoiding hard work: “This was perhaps the sole activity, if you can call it that, to which he had gladly devoted his life – to being nothing.” The lesson Lisa takes from Dora’s life is that she must marry a rich man while she’s young and beautiful. She tells her mother, “We young people know that youth doesn’t last very long, and you have to make the most of it because, by the time you’re thirty, it’s all over.”

The novel traces Dora’s transformation from lifeless widow to adulteress. Dora does not so much pursue Ernesto as she allows herself to be in the right place at the right time. It is a test – of her attractiveness and of her own audaciousness. After all, she had just overheard her teenage daughter describe her as “both ageless and hopeless.” It is Lisa’s brutal assessment of her mother’s life choices that prompts her down a new path.

While the novel centers on Dora’s life and family, it is Manuela who arguably suffers the most. An apparently peripheral character, she narrates the novel and ultimately takes centre stage. She also knows Dora’s story intimately, with the benefit of objectivity: “Some people got religion or killed themselves after losing someone, whether that person died or just left them. Dora Rosario, however, didn’t blame anyone else for her misfortune. Only herself. She loathed herself, but not enough to seek relief in death. No, she simply disliked herself, a more modest sentiment. And when, for example, she was standing before the mirror to apply her lipstick at the very moment Ernesto Laje came into the shop, doing so had given her no pleasure; indeed, what she felt was a degree of discreet rage.” Could that rage have been some version of The Feminine Mystique, the 1963 book by Betty Friedan that exposed the unhappiness of housewives? Here is the moment, deftly drawn by de Carvalho, when Dora sees her life with disturbing clarity – a wasted decade, a wasted marriage, and now, at 38 years old, her options have dwindled from limited to nonexistent.

Manuela incisively recounts the events that lead to her partner Ernesto’s desertion, noting: “It seemed to me that the name of the problem wasn’t Manuela, but he’d found a way of making me the problem. He was unhappy because I’d failed to bear him any children, so he was obliged to look for compensations elsewhere.” Manuela does not quite adhere to the rules of the Western world at that time; she is not married to Ernesto, and she never had children: “The truth is, it had never really bothered me, not having children, I mean. And would it have changed things if it had, I wonder.”

Manuela is a wise narrator with the clarity of hindsight. We don’t detect bitterness so much as apathy – she has probably wasted as many years as Dora had with Duarte, and what are these women left with, for all their sacrifices and willingness to look the other way? Dora is “a gray woman, slightly bent, lost in a plundered city deserted after the plague” while Manuela views the “old and ailing sky, bleary-eyed and weary with life.”

A call to arms for second-wave feminism, this novel shows us women who see their restraints but struggle to reach beyond the men and political institutions that uphold them. A timely translation, for although the “happy housewife” roles demanded of women in Empty Wardrobes may seem out of date, the need to break down patriarchal control remains.

Empty Wardrobes
by Maria Judite de Carvalho
Two Lines Press, 208 pages

CROONER

Photo by behzad bisadi

But Iggy ambushes me before I can even set foot on deck. “Glad you could make it, Beretta.”

I almost slip off the gangway into the inky blackness below. It’s a long way down. I grip the cable railing, hunched and wary.

Now a cigar stub glows in the shadows. He steps into the floodlights, his lizard face all scowl. “Do you have any idea what time it is?”

I straighten my jacket and step down to the deck. He throws a skinny arm over my shoulder and leads me along the starboard gunwale toward the lounge.

“You missed sound check,” he says, scanning my face in the jaundiced light. “You look like hell, Rick.”

I want to tell him that I’m not feeling myself tonight, but he’d just give me his lecher’s grin and say, “Then who are you feeling, heh heh?” Only it’s the truth. I haven’t been right since Finny took off. Maybe the isolation’s getting to me. It’s not easy being the last man standing.

I take a deep breath and say, “I feel okay.”

Iggy guides me through the back entrance and into the dressing room. He sucks at his wet cigar, bug eyes squinting against the smoke. An inch of ash dangles from the tip, and I wonder when it will fall onto the matted puke-green carpet. The whole ship might go up in flames. The L’Héritage hasn’t sailed on nightly dinner cruises since before the Cataclysm, anyway, propeller dissolved by toxic chemicals, hull caked with morph-barnacles. Iggy flicks the switch, and the fluorescents blink to life.

“Have you seen yourself?” says Iggy, smoking. “You’re green around the gills.” He flings open his locker and digs around for a moment, emerging with a pair of hangers shrouded in plastic. “This oughta make you feel better.”

The light pulses. Iggy gives me his scaly grin. Murmurs and clinking waft in from the lounge.

I clutch the hangers and pull the bag up. “Oh, come on, Iggy.”

“She’s a beauty, right?”

“Pale pink?”

“Special for tonight,” he says.

I get the bag off and hold the tuxedo up in the light. “I’ll look like a, I don’t know – ”

“Stud, Rick. Smooth operator. Rico Suave.”

Scepticism mingles with fresh nausea. Something’s definitely off. “I was thinking more like a – ”


“Wait till you see the shirt.” He grabs the other hanger from me and rips through the plastic bag with one of his claws. “Check it out.”

I goggle. “Ruffles?”

“Try it on.”

“You’ve gotta be kidding.”

He crushes his cigar in a chipped plastic ashtray. “I’m not asking, Rick. Let’s go.”

So I wriggle into the thing. It’s a snug fit, but that’s the cut. A satiny stripe accents the legs. The jacket’s boxy with enormous lapels.

Iggy gives me an admiring head-to-toe. “What’d I tell you?” he says.

Against my better judgement, I glance in the mirror. “There’s no way I’m going out there like this, Iggy.”

He studies me, still as a stone, for a long moment. Light rain patters on the skylight above. A glass breaks in the bar. Now he forces a smile. “That’s why you need me, kid.”

I feel my face pucker.

“You’ve got no style.”

“This shirt’s completely ridiculous.”

“In my heyday, pre-morph, I would’ve knocked ’em dead in that thing.” He gets this faraway, misty look in his eyes. “Seriously.”

I gawk at my reflection. “I look like a swashbuckling pig.”

“You should be so lucky,” says Iggy. “Now get your head on straight. We’re on in ten.”

*

Alone in the dressing room, I try to work myself into the right mood for the show. The house is filling up. They’re here for me, mostly. Iggy always puts together a top-notch gourmet set menu, not so easy to find these days, but still, I’m the entertainment. It’s my job to make everyone feel good, even when I’m under the weather. Or wearing a ridiculous, ill-fitting vintage pink tuxedo with a ruffled shirt. That’s what I signed on for: I’m the crooner.

Anyway, I owe Iggy bigtime, so I’d probably go on if I were hacking up a lung. My most recent gig on the L’Héritage didn’t exactly end well. I was already deep into the hooch when Iggy introduced me. Somehow, I made it through the first set without any trouble. But at the set break, I knocked back a couple more at the bar when Iggy wasn’t looking, and the situation deteriorated fairly quickly from there.

That was three weeks ago. I didn’t think Iggy would ever want me back, but he’s been advertising this show for months, and maybe he couldn’t find another crooner. Not a pre-morph freak like me, a hundred percent homo sapiens.

Far as I know, I’m the only one left.

*

Iggy’s voice through the microphone rouses me from my stupor. “And now,” he says over a piano intro I’ve heard a hundred times before, “please give a warm welcome to the incredible, the unforgettable, Mr. Rick Beretta!”

Applause roars. Now the rhythm section comes in, bass line walking, high-hat snapping. The three of them play a few bars together before the horns slide in, blowing three-part harmony. I peek out from backstage. The place is packed. The heavy smell of martinis drowns the lingering scent of the prix fixe menu: quiche with haricots verts and potatoes au gratin, mixed greens with raspberry vinaigrette, and red velvet cake.

I stand there, studying the audience, though I really can’t make out any faces. Even if I could, I wouldn’t spot the one I’m looking for. Finny’s not out there, sipping tonic water and lime, waiting to hear the lilting melody of my song, the lyrics for her alone. She can’t be. It’s just not possible. Even if she were, it’s not as if the other morphs would let me get anywhere near her. Not at this late date. Still, I can’t help but imagine her seated at a table right up front, emerald sequins of her skintight dress glittering in the low light, thick brown curls piled up on top of her head, an unlit clove cigarette between her fingers.

I’m so lost in my daydream, I miss my cue. Iggy glares at me, and I quickly mouth, “Sorry!” In order to get back around to the opening, the band has to play through twelve full bars. Iggy never stops glaring the whole time, even during his short solo.

But enough’s enough, so I make my entrance a little early this time. I slide-step into the beam of the spotlight, my face lit up with my best cheesy grin. Applause swells. Now I amble a couple more steps, in time with the downbeat, and take a sip from my full glass of hooch. Laughter. I groove to the rhythm for a moment, offering appreciative nods to each member of the band. They wink bulbous eyes, wave scaly claws, and grin from mouths overstuffed with teeth. Just before I make it to the microphone stand, I do a quick spin move, without even spilling a drop of my drink, then point at the audience and cheese up my grin a couple notches.

The set starts off okay. I work through the first few numbers, including “Let’s Fall in Love,” “Yes Sir, That’s My Baby,” and “Come Fly with Me” without any real trouble. I can’t seem to get my voice warmed up though, so I flub a couple of high notes before I opt to go low instead. Iggy’s face is an angry question mark, but the crowd seems clueless as usual. I don’t have my lungs tonight either, so I can’t hold the dramatic finales to save my life. My breath comes in ragged gasps. I unknot my bowtie and unbutton my collar, then struggle through another number. It’s not pretty. When it’s over, Iggy announces a set break. We’ve only played a half a dozen tunes.

Soon as we’re offstage, Iggy rounds on me. “What is with you tonight, Beretta?”

The rest of the band shuffles off to share a joint and nip from a flask.

He backs me up against the cold steel wall. “You think this is karaoke or what?”

“Like you said, Iggy, maybe I’m coming down with something.” I stare at the chipping paint over his left shoulder.

He makes a show of lighting a stogie.

“This crazy getup you made me wear isn’t helping anything. Must be some pre-Cataclysm synthetic. It’s terrible.”

“Right,” he says through a blue cloud, “it’s the suit’s fault.”

I wipe sweat off my forehead, then scratch my left arm. “The thing’s hot and itchy. I can’t focus.” I make a move toward the dressing room, but Iggy grabs me by the ruffles and slams me back up against the wall. He’s a lizardy little guy, but he’s stronger than he looks. Meaner, too. His bluish tongue flicks at the damp air.

“I hired you back against my better judgement, Beretta. Don’t make me regret it.”

“I’m doing the best I can.”

Iggy glares at me, tightening his grip on my ruffled shirt. His nostrils flare. “That’s not good enough,” he says. After a long moment, he gives me another shove, then disappears down the hall.

*         

We open the next set with “I Can’t Believe That You’re in Love with Me,” and the band’s tight. As for me, I manage to hit all the right notes. Despite Iggy’s sceptical glances, I don’t stumble or falter a single time. When I pull off “La Vie en Rose” without a hitch, Iggy stops glaring at me. Then we play knockout versions of “Moon River” and “L-O-V-E.” I’m having fun, almost feeling like myself again. The tension leaks out of Iggy’s bony shoulders, and, at last, the whole band relaxes into the performance. Still, I can’t say my voice is everything I want it to be. There’s a strange froggy quality to it, and I’m still having trouble breathing. Maybe it is the flu, after all – or, who knows, something worse.

When we break again, there’s a different vibe. I pass the flask around with the horn players, and I don’t even think about my restricted breathing. I forget about my hot, uncomfortable tux – though I notice that the colour’s all mottled now, the pale pink splotched green where I’ve sweat on it. No one mentions what happened during the first set. All Iggy says is, “Nice job, kid,” and we leave it at that.

A few minutes later, I say, “Hey, Iggy, let’s do something new for the last set.”

The band perks up. Iggy takes a slug from the flask, then nods and says, “What you got in mind, kid?”

“It’s Valentine’s Day, right?” I say.

The horn section mumbles. The drummer and bass player disappear in a fog of weed smoke.

“Not sure I like where this is going,” says Iggy.

Clinking glasses punctuate the low drone of conversation out in the lounge. I’m overwhelmed with a savage thirst. I reach for the flask but think better of it and grab a bottle of water. It’s the same water that used to come out of the taps back when they still worked, only it’s packaged in sealed plastic and a pretence of decontamination. I uncap it and take a long guzzle. Then I wipe my mouth and say, “How about an open-air set for our grande finale?”

Mumblings from the band: “Oh, man.” “Come on.” “I knew it.”

Iggy gives me his best world-weary look. “You realise it’s still raining, right?”

“That’s what awnings are for,” I say.

The rest of the band chuckles silently. Iggy, too. It’s this thing that morphs can do: Their eyes fill with laughter.

“Anyway,” I say, “I don’t mind getting a little wet.”

“Listen to Mr. Amphibian here,” says Iggy. Everyone laughs, scales dancing in the fluorescent light like sequins. “Who, by the way, still looks like death warmed-over.”

I take another guzzle of water. “I’m bouncing back, Iggy. I feel like a million bucks.”

Iggy sneers and shakes his lizard head. “I know exactly why you want to play out there,” he says.

“Finny’s gone,” say the band. “You wasn’t right for her anyway.” “Let her go, man.”

“You’re hopeless,” Iggy says, exhaling cigar smoke. “We play inside. End of story.”

*         

The bartender Sal’s been keeping the martinis flowing, so the whole crowd’s pretty boozy when we take the stage again. The air’s saturated with the stink of hooch and stale cigarette smoke. Through the footlights, couples nuzzle and smooch. Hands wander under tables. Inebriated giggles erupt and are quickly quelled with muted, boozy shushes.

We open the last set with “Strangers in the Night.” Don’t ask me why. It’s never been one of my favourites. But it’s one we play well, and it’s a crowd-pleaser, too. As soon as I belt out that first line, I can’t stop thinking about Finny. She always loved that song.


But I don’t get bogged down in might-have-beens this time. We sail through our next few numbers, including “Unforgettable,” “Cheek to Cheek,” and “Memories Are Made of This.” I’m flying high – and then I’m not. That’s how quickly it happens. All at once, I feel green, but it’s not just in my gut, it’s more of an all-over nausea. My head throbs, throwing me off-balance.

Most of the band pretends not to notice my rapid decline at centre stage. Except Iggy. When I stammer and stumble through this verse or that chorus, he pounds a heavy, syncopated chord and glares at me. Even in my state, I catch his drift. Not that there’s anything I can do. I’m losing it, right here in front of everyone.

Forget shimmying and gyrating to the beat, much less snapping. By now, it’s all I can do to cling to the mike stand and spit out the lyrics more or less in time. My head’s swimming. I’m sweating through my tuxedo – which has now turned completely green, head to toe. My voice is growing hoarser by the line, so all the lovebirds in the audience might prefer that I forget the lyrics rather than massacre another tune with my croaking.

I clench my teeth, struggling to stay upright, even as I feel like I might puke and pass out. Talk about a buzzkill: It would ruin everyone’s night. But I’m doing everything I can to make it through this gig. (I can barely think that barbed word, much less say it.) My tux is saturated by now, its green deepening. My breath comes shallow and wheezy. Iggy fingers an intricate segue into our next number, trying to buy me some time so I can get my act together. And I appreciate it. Really, I do. But it’s no use.

So I stumble off the stage, careening past the bar and out to the deck. I stagger toward the railing. I think I’m going to barf into the river, but the night air cools me off, and my nausea subsides. Not that I feel normal. Not by a long shot. But at least I’m no longer on the verge of collapsing into a puddle of my own sweat and vomit.

I take one deep breath after another. My skin tingles. I feel myself relax. That’s when I realise I’m standing right where I spotted Finny for the first time. The way the evening sunlight played off her iridescent dress and her brown locks danced in the cool breeze, I thought she might be a fairy. Seriously. After the Cataclysm and all the mutations, anything was possible.

Now Sal, unsmiling, crosses the deck and hands me a cordless mike. Music flows through the outdoor speakers. I try to wave him off, but he sets the mike in my hand and closes my fingers around it. “You’re the crooner,” he says. “So croon.”

An oily chemical stink wafts off the river. I consider chucking the mike into the water with all the corroded car bodies, three-eyed eels, and bioluminescent fish-people. I have my arm cocked when I hear them: frogs. In this weather? I wonder, though everything’s changed since the Cataclysm. Some of them croak, while others chirrup. There’s something beautiful about it I’ve never noticed before.

I take a deep breath and flip the on switch, listening to the changes through the speakers, puzzling out my cue. But then something emerald and phosphorescent catches my eye. A splash. Another. Laughter drifting toward me.

“Finny?” I yell. The mike is live, so my voice echoes back to me through the speakers. I’m sure Iggy’s fuming.

More splashing and laughter, closer now.

I study the water around the L’Héritage. “Finny!” I yell, more loudly this time. I’m too close to the microphone: It distorts everything coming through the sound system. Now I know I’m in for it. I stride across the deck and lean into the doorway. I make eye contact with Iggy, twirling my index finger in a tight circle. He understands. Not four bars later, I launch into the tune, singing, “I’ve Got You Under My Skin.”

Between lines comes more laughter from the water. Without losing the beat, I ease back to the railing and gaze into the darkness. She must be out there, watching, listening. I sniff for her fragrance of lavender and honey, but all I get is the dank stench of algae, bleach, and heavy metals.

By the time I’m through the first verse, some of those lovebirds begin drifting outside, despite the damp chill. They crowd through the door, drinks in hand, and gather on the deck in the drizzle. Forget Iggy’s misgivings. They don’t even seem to notice the weather, lighting cigarettes, sipping martinis, swaying to the rhythm. This is our last number – the way I’m feeling, it has to be – so I dig deep and give it all I’ve got, making my melody as soulful as I can manage.

It happens during the instrumental break. The morphing, I mean. Though more likely it’s been happening all night, and some time before then, but now’s when the process makes itself known. Not that I understand what’s going on exactly, though I feel the changes. My headache disappears, and that all-over achy feeling vanishes. The only trouble is my voice. As I work my way into the final verse, it’s getting hoarse and croaky again. I try to push my way past it, to no avail. In fact, it gets worse. There’s no way I’ll be able to climb the ladder for the dramatic finale.

But that’s really the least of my worries right now. I can see it in the crowd’s faces. They gasp, point, and laugh – though not in a mocking way. After all, everyone here has already experienced a similar, if less dramatic, transformation. Because now my neck grows thicker, my head rounder and more bulbous. My chest expands, and I rip right through the ruffled shirt and green jacket. I seem to get taller with each breath, my legs sprouting so my tuxedo pants are highwaters, then clamdiggers, then shorts. I feel stronger than I’ve ever been.

Still, I make one last effort to finish the tune. “I would sacrifice anything come what might,” I croon, but what comes out is, “Grrribbit!” By now, the music’s stopped anyway. Iggy and the rest of the band crowd out to see what’s going on. When he spots me, Iggy’s lizard eyes go blank. He tastes the air with his bluish tongue, and a grin fans across his face. “Atta boy, Rick!” he says. Then to the crowd he shouts, “I didn’t think he had it in him. He went all the way, too. Drinks on the house!” It doesn’t take long before the hooch is flowing, and Iggy’s leading the hip-hip-hoorays.

I guess you could say I’m happy they’re happy. Maybe everyone will go home inspired and lovey-dovey and ready to procreate. Maybe they’ll people (if that’s the word) this ragged, post-Cataclysmic world with a new breed of resilient morph-children who are ready to clean things up and start anew. Right now, I really don’t care. I scan the dark waters below, intent on movement and sound like never before. Splashing, laughter. Mainly, though, it’s those frogs. I can’t not listen to them, and soon their croaking chorus swells until it’s all I can hear.

“Down here,” they croon.

“Come join us.”

“We’ll be waiting.”

With a quick hop, I’m up on the railing.

“Don’t leave now, Beretta,” hollers Iggy around his smouldering cigar. “The party’s just getting started.”

I don’t know what I’m doing until it’s done. “Thanks for everything,” I say over my shoulder, uncertain he’ll understand a word of it. “And sorry about tonight.” I give the crowd a quick wave. “Grrribbit!” I sing. Then I take a deep breath of damp air and, swollen with hope, I leap out into the night.

DISTANCE

Photo by Joshua Salva on Unsplash

The van sped through the provinces, past cement houses and bungalows sinking in the dust. Droopy roadside markets flashed in the headlights and vanished in the rearview mirror. Our tires kicked loose gravel down the road’s narrow edges as men emerged like apparitions around sharp curves, wandering on the side of the road or urinating in ditches at four and five a.m.

Next to the hired driver, my uncle Francisco sat with his seat reclined and arms folded behind his head, unfazed by the sudden turns and shifts in acceleration. It seemed that no matter where we were, my uncle found a way to relax. He had a job; he was the head policeman of the barrio, but I had never seen him in uniform. “Corrupt,” my husband Sam said after spending hours on the porch with him drinking San Miguel beer. “Your uncle’s a corrupt cop.

In the van’s middle seat, my mother jabbered in Tagalog with Francisco’s girlfriend, Chesa. As usual since we’d arrived, my mother was doing most of the talking, her short body jumping and swaying with wild gesticulations. Chesa was taller and more slender than my mother, but they had the same round face, wide nose, and broad shoulders. The two women could have been sisters, my mother the smart one, Chesa the pretty one.

The women’s shrieks and screams made my muscles tense. Since our arrival at my uncle’s house, I’d awoken each morning to my mother’s laughter and the cocks crowing, and I couldn’t tell the difference when their voices mixed.

It was a side of my mother I had never seen before. My mother, who would hide from her neighbours in the grocery store. My mother, who would scrub the dishes most thoroughly when her American in-laws were visiting, busying herself in the kitchen to avoid conversation.

When I had a moment alone with her, I’d asked about it. She was gathering laundry to wash at the well. “How come you never laughed like this at home?” I asked.

Her accent was as thick as the day she immigrated to America with me, her infant daughter, in her arms. “Because there was nothing to laugh.”

Outside it was still dark. At the horizon, the sky lightened from black to faded-jean blue, the only trace of the sun that loomed just beneath it. In the back seat beside me, Sam was asleep or pretending to be. I swept a blond strand of hair off his forehead.

He’d reluctantly agreed to a trip to the Philippines with my mother in lieu of a honeymoon. With our wedding money, we could have gone wherever we wanted. His suggestions of Costa Rica and Barcelona were tempting, but I couldn’t blow the only opportunity I’d ever had to meet my mother’s family and to reunite her with her parents, whom she hadn’t seen in twenty years. “My grandparents are old,” I’d told Sam. “What if I never have a chance to meet them?” I warmed him up to the idea with photos of white, sandy beaches and coconut trees. He could go snorkelling, try real Filipino cuisine. But he didn’t agree until he saw the book 1000 Places to See Before You Die. He wanted to climb Taal Volcano and see its famous crater lake – a lake within a volcano within a lake.

The road grew windier and wrapped around the mountainside as we approached Tagaytay, the city overlooking Taal Volcano. As day broke, rays of sunlight revealed hills lush with pineapple crop. Roadside vendors sold fruit in thatched huts with tiny bananas strung along the roofs.

The driver pulled over so that we could look at the fruit. So many colours and shapes, so many things I had never seen before. “What’s this?” I asked my mother.

“Try it,” she said. So we bought star apples, jackfruit, mangosteen, calamansi. We ate bananas in the van and threw the peels out the window.

Tagaytay’s cliffside mansions were the most lavish homes I’d seen in the Philippines. Many were vacation homes built by Manila’s rich and famous, Chesa explained. Unlike my uncle’s dreary cement home, these houses were brightly painted, dotting the mountain like giant gumdrops.

We stopped at a cliff overlooking Taal Lake. The water was so deep and opaque, it looked black. Whitecapped waves glared like diamonds. Canoe-shaped bancas transported passengers to an island that stretched for miles. Hills ascended gradually toward the centre then swept stiffly into the volcano’s summit. In the crater was another large lake, obscured by patches of fog. Although we couldn’t see it from the ridge, Chesa said that inside the crater lake was another, smaller island.

“No, no, no,” my mother said when I asked if we could take a banca to the island. “You are not going in a boat.”

“Mom,” I smiled down at my mother, amused by her perpetual fearfulness of life. “Why not?”

“Because I said so.”

My mother had used those words against me in every argument we’d ever had, and I was surprised to find that time had not changed things.

“Look, Luz,” Sam said. “The boats are safe. The outriggers keep them from capsizing.

See?” He pointed at a banca rocking gently.

“No,” my mom said again. “One time our boat tip over and we almost drown. Never again,” she said. “Never again.”

“When did that happen?” I asked.

“When I went to Capones Island.”

“You never told me about that.”

“I went to Capones Island with the American lady I work for. She was pregnant, boy she was huge! But she was fat to start with.” My mom laughed. Sam raised his eyebrows.

“The boatman took us there. The ride was nice, but when we went home, it was windy, the boat was shaking. When we are very close to shore, the engine does not work anymore. We were scared, we screamed, ‘Help, help, help!’ No one heard us. So the boatman finally got out and push the boat to shore. My heart was pounding, I almost have anxiety attack! I tell you Emily, if you don’t know how to swim, the current will take you away till you get to the middle and drown!”

It took Sam a moment to process the information. “So your boat didn’t actually tip over?”

“No,” she finally said in her pouty way when someone used logic against her. “But we got stuck there so we almost drown.”

“You said you were close to shore,” Sam said.

My mom looked at my uncle for help.

“The waves are not uniform.” His tone was of a proclamation. “Look at those boats, how they rock! The wind comes from all directions. You cannot tell where it comes.”

Sam ignored him. “You’re telling me you won’t allow us to go in a boat because one time you were in one and the boatman had to push you a little ways to the shore?”

She didn’t say anything but stared at me with her black eyes. It was a look I had seen a million times, and always at the first sight of it, I looked away. But this time I kept my gaze locked on my mother’s. I’m sorry, I said silently, noticing for the first time a filmy quality in my mother’s eyes. Their black irises were fading at the edges, forming a thin blue ring. Had they always been like that, or was it a sign of age? I felt my mom’s eyes boring through me, as if she could see through to my soul everything that I was, and she did not like what she saw.

My face grew hot. “What?” I asked. My voice was coarse. My mother turned and began walking toward the van.

I watched her back, her almost-five-foot-tall figure bent low as she made her way up the incline. Sam put his arm around me. “Can’t argue with that logic,” he said under his breath.

I shrugged him off and followed my mother.

*

Our hotel room had no windows and no hot water. The toilet leaked, and the TV got spotty reception. But Sam and I had a room to ourselves. At my uncle’s house, our bedroom door didn’t lock, and the windows were unprotected by screens or glass. Anyone could stick their hand through the window, pull the curtains back, and peek at us at any moment, and they did.

For the first time in days, privacy. Sam reached across the bed and started to pull off my shirt. “Come here, my Island Princess.” His pet name drove me mad.

“I can’t. My stomach hurts.”

“Take some Imodium.”

“I did, but it’s not helping.”

I grabbed a magazine from the nightstand – an eleven-year-old issue of Time – and pulled the bathroom door closed. I was still angry from the previous night, when my cousins took us to a club on Subic Bay Naval Base. It was where my parents had met when my father was stationed in the Philippines with the US Navy. A band played rock covers from the ’80s and we ordered a bucket of San Miguel beer.

I was ready to leave before Sam was.

“You don’t have to come,” I said. “Just give me the key.”

“What are you going to do? Go back to the hotel and sit there alone? Don’t you know this is the last time you’re going to see these people?”

“I’m going to see them again. I’ll come back.”

“Really, Emily? In 24 years, how many times did you come back?”

My face grew hot, but I stayed quiet.

“C’mon,” he said. “Let’s just finish our drinks.”

His bottle was half empty, but he nursed it to stretch out our stay. I took a sip of my beer. It had warmed in the heat, but the wetness felt good against my dry throat. I kept drinking.

I took the magazine out of the bathroom and showed it to Sam. “Look,” I said. “When this volcano erupted, the hospital I was born in got crushed by volcanic ash.”

“That’s wild,” he said, but his eyes stayed fixed on the TV.

*

Instead of hiking Taal Volcano, we went to a nearby casino to placate my mother. Tagaytay’s Casino Filipino was one of the largest casinos in the Philippines. It had 150 slot machines, 20 poker tables, and a red Corvette offered as a jackpot.

A sign at the entrance prohibited patrons from using a slot machine until the previous user had been absent 15 minutes. I had never seen anything like it.

“See,” I whispered to Sam. “They’re so superstitious. They believe they have the power to influence things.”

As many times as I had tried to explain to my mother the laws of probability, the unlikely odds of her ever “winning the lottery,” nothing could convince her that it would not happen. When I win the lottery, Emily, I will buy you a big house. When I win the lottery, I’m gonna buy your dad a nice car. I’d asked her a million times while growing up, When will we go to the Philippines? The answer was always the same: When I win the lottery.

Marry a rich man, she’d say, with a playful pinch that didn’t feel so playful.

My mother handed a handful of cash to Chesa and Francisco. They wandered through the beeping machines, weighing their options. Sam and I split off and headed up a wide staircase.

On the second floor were a Chinese restaurant and several rooms set up for table play. Besides a few people eating in the restaurant, most of the rooms were empty. The door to one was propped open. Inside were dozens of rows of pews. Burning candles lined an altar, a fake wreath hung on a podium.

I had not been in a church in years.

“Wow,” Sam said. “Unbelievable.”

It was absurd. If I told my mother, would she come upstairs to pray for a jackpot? I slid into a pew and knelt. I clasped my hands under my chin and closed my eyes. It was a position once so familiar, now so unnatural and strange. What would I pray for? I could think of nothing but the redness of my eyelids, the dark spots and flashes of light that appeared on them, how they played before me like a blank film.

*

My family ate lunch at a restaurant overlooking Taal Lake, discussing our plans for the day. On the table was a plate of sisig, pigs’ ear. We squeezed lemon over the shredded meat and ate it with rice.

“It’s just shredded pork.” Sam said. But I refused to try it. He ate all the strange food my relatives placed before him: squid, sashimi, tiny crabs. He even ate the balut, a delicacy in the Philippines – a boiled egg with a partially formed chick embryo inside.

I avoided the strange food, yet I was the one who got stomach cramps after only a few days.

My mom suggested shopping, Chesa the zoo.

I looked out the window. “We want to climb the volcano,” I said.

“Ay anak,” my mom said. “I said no.”

“But why?” I felt as if I were eight years old again, begging my mother to take me on the Ferris wheel.

“It’s dangerous,” my uncle said. He was taking over resistance efforts this time.

“Francisco, we’ll be fine. Sam’s a good swimmer. I’ll wear a life vest.”

My uncle narrowed his eyes at me and said, “You don’t know how life is like here. I am a policeman. I see reports. Someone’s gonna kill you.”

At this, Sam and I burst out laughing. “I’m sure driving to work every day in Chicago is more dangerous,” Sam said.

“No,” Francisco argued, “You don’t believe. You don’t know the NPA.”

“What is that?” I asked.

“The New People’s Army,” Chesa explained. “They don’t like Americans.”

“They live in the mountains,” my uncle went on. “Just like the Huk.”

“The Huk? Didn’t they help the Americans in World War II?” I asked.

 “Noooo!” my mom cried. “They’re the enemy, silly! The Hukbo, that’s what they call it!”

My mother exploded in a fury of Tagalog. I could not understand a word, but her voice was high and pleading, fast and slow, syllables enunciated and drawn out. I could see the frustration and anger exiting her body through swinging arm movements. When she was done, the restaurant was silent and people had begun to stare. Sam and I were the only ones who hadn’t understood.

“So basically, you’re saying we can’t hike up the volcano because some guerrilla fighters on it are going to kill us,” Sam said.

My mother ignored him and locked eyes with me. It was a piercing glare – and misdirected. Sam was the one being difficult.

Chesa sighed. “Ah, Luz. Let them go. I will go with them.”

My mother’s face looked tired and puffy. “Sige, sige,” she said. Ok, ok. It was more of a surrender than an agreement.

*

The handmade banca was sky blue on the outside, yellow on the inside. The bancero, a small man with a smiling face, stood with his bare feet in the water and helped me into the boat. Chesa crawled in after, holding the sides of the boat with both hands. Sam climbed in unassisted and distributed the life vests that were under his seat. We waved goodbye to my mother and Francisco as the bancero pushed us off shore, jumped in, and pull-started the engine like a lawnmower.

The breeze was cool against our skin, and wisps of hair swatted our faces. The sun was high in the sky, and I regretted that we had not brought sunscreen. Sam’s nose was already pink.

I watched the water for signs of life, but save for a few dark shadows found nothing. Sam photographed my fingers dipping in the water. We hit a rocky patch, and water shot up and pooled inside the boat. Sam tucked away his phone.

We were in the banca a long time, heading slowly toward the volcano. It was farther away than I had realised. When we finally reached the sandy beach, the mountains stretched so high above us I could no longer locate the volcano’s summit.

“Maybe we should just go back,” I said. “I don’t want to keep them waiting.”

“They can wait two hours. We’re already here,” Sam said.

Tourists were gathered at the base of the mountain, some just arriving and others on their way back. We followed a stream of people along a gravel path to a corral, where we rented a pony and guide.

The pony was an emaciated palomino with a mane that stood on end. Our guide was a woman in her 70s in flip-flops and a straw hat. She had a dark, wrinkled face, and her feet and legs were covered in dust. I felt guilty climbing into the saddle.

“Do you want to ride double?” I asked.

But the guide took the lead rope and began walking. “Boyfriend?” she asked.

“Husband.”

“Just married? Honeymoon?”

“Mm-hm.”

As we made our way along the path, I watched the guide’s back, the movement of her shapeless but brightly coloured sarong. The woman’s agility surprised me, the way she manoeuvred around the ruts and the loose rocks.

The horse trudged after her, head bent low, speeding up at the crack of the whip before falling back to a snail’s pace. I wondered when it had last had a drink. I imagined the horse collapsing beneath me at any moment.

Sam called for us to stop. When he caught up, he said that Chesa was done, she was going back down and would wait for us at the corral.

“Why doesn’t she ride the pony?”

“She didn’t want to.”

We decided to trade. Sam crawled on the horse and convinced the guide to get on behind him. I photographed the two of them on the back of the horse, their bodies swaying as the horse stumbled.

We had countless photographs and hours of video, but still we documented the hike up the mountain. Whoever was not on horseback would photograph the other, shooting from behind or running ahead to capture the riders head-on.

We’d recorded meeting my family at the airport, my uncles butchering the cow, my little cousins feeding mango leaves to the goat, Sam riding the carabao in the yard, and photograph after photograph of our welcome home party, family and strangers dancing, eating, singing, laughing.

Only once had I been asked to put our phones away, and that was when Sam recorded the chocolate meat. My mom had pulled me aside, into the bedroom, and asked me to make Sam stop.

“You don’t care that he recorded them slaughtering the cow, but you don’t want us to record people eating meat?”

“It’s gross,” my mom said. “He’ll show it to his mom.”

“He’s not going to show it to his mom! Besides, you can’t even tell what it is. It just looks like ground beef!”

And it was ground beef. Ground beef mixed with the blood and entrails and bits for which there was no other use. One bite had made me dry heave. But it was my mother’s favourite dish.

The hike was treacherous at the top. The rocks there were larger, jagged, and loose, the path steep. Lava flow had carved out deep ruts I had to pick my way around. My feet sent rocks careening down the mountainside. I picked up a black piece of hardened lava. It was too big to fit in my pocket, so I carried it in my free hand.

When we got to the top, Sam bought the guide a Pepsi, and we left her and the horse to rest. We walked over to the rim, where a line of tourists looked down into the crater of the volcano. The lake inside was so green and clear that I could see the white sand beneath the shallow water. Little foam bubbles formed and burst at the water’s edges, and in a couple of places steam was rising. It felt warmer to her there, watching the steam, and I wondered whether the heat was from the volcano or if I was imagining it. In the centre of the lake was a tiny green island.

*

The sky was dark by the time we made it back to the boat. Clouds loomed dense and low, obscuring the sun and sky. The wind had picked up and the cold air off the lake brought goosebumps to my arms.

I watched a banca running parallel to them, its rise and fall matching our own boat’s. The bow crashed on a wave and the stern lifted, then the stern crashed down and the bow lifted. The engine buzzed as we rocked along.

Waves splattered and a puddle accumulated in the boat. My lava rock drifted from one end to the other, swept along by the moving water.

We reached the halfway point soaked and windblown. I tied my life vest tighter and double-knotted it. I looked at Chesa but didn’t know her well enough to tell whether she was scared. Chesa was watching the waves with her arms crossed over her chest.

I reached for Sam’s hand.

The boat began rocked harder and leaned from side to side. With each gust, the outriggers plunged beneath the water. The bancero directed the boat with the oars but struggled to keep it pointed toward the shore. He closed his eyes against the sea spray and tightened his lips.

“Are we going to tip over?” I asked Sam.

He squeezed my hand.

I had never been in a boat that tipped over. Would it be a gentle plunge, or would there be a struggle? Would my head hit the boat? Would I get trapped underneath?

I could see the shore now. My mom would be there waiting with my uncle, their faces creased with worry, watching for our arrival. Over the boat’s motor, I imagined my mother’s voice. How loudly she would yell when she saw me, soaked and scared. How she would say I told you so.

A gale attacked the boat and did not relent. I closed my eyes and felt the boat lifting.

It was a gentle plunge, no time even to think about banging into the boat. The icy water stung. It was at once over my head and in my shoes and in the weight of my clothes clinging to my body. The shore, I knew, was not far off, but I sensed it growing farther.

I rose to the surface and located the shore. There was the sand, the water that separated me from it. With each wave I was losing ground. I swam toward the capsized boat, buoyed by my life jacket. A wave poured over my head and I coughed out the salty liquid. I was almost to the boat, and so was Sam. He moved quickly with broad strokes and reached the boat before me. He clung to an outrigger and waved his arm.

“C’mon!” Sam’s voice sounded far away.

I kicked and paddled and struggled against the waves after wave that poured over me. My arms and legs were tired. Chesa and the bancero reached the boat and were struggling to tip it over.

“What are you doing? C’mon!” Sam called, louder, and my legs stopped. My stomach was in stitches. Suspended in the water, a wave struck and carried me. I felt the distance growing wider. Miles wider every second.

By Elizabeth Iversen

THE SMOKE ECLIPSE

Photo by Dominik Kiss

In 1983, my heart froze as I watched a movie about nuclear war while I sat in between my parents on a lumpy futon in our New Jersey apartment. Though I was only eight years old, my parents let me stay up to watch it because they thought I was old enough to learn about what was going on in the world. The mushroom clouds in the beginning didn’t scare me as I had seen plenty of explosions in my Saturday morning robot cartoons. But I felt a chill go through me as I watched a nice white family sit sequestered in the basement of their house, unable to go outside because of something they called radiation, which would seep through their skin and kill them slowly and quietly.

TV was both my babysitter and English tutor in those days, as we had immigrated from Korea a few years before and my parents spent most of their time running their deli in the city. American TV had taught me that with a bit of courage and technology, I could speed away from bad guys and destroy monsters, but radiation was something entirely different.

My mother put her hand on my arm, and said with alarm to my father, “He’s shaking.”

My father held me close in a bear hug and whispered in my ear, “Why are you scared? There’s nothing to be afraid of. It’s just a silly movie.”

What he said didn’t make any sense to me. It wasn’t just a movie. Every day on the news, there was something about nuclear missiles, the Cold War and the arms race. A war with the Soviet Union could happen any day, and if it did, how could Mommy and Daddy stop radiation? We lived in an apartment, since we were too poor for a house. Unlike that white family, we didn’t even have a basement we could hide in to give ourselves a fighting chance for a few weeks.

I panicked, thinking there was nothing I could do, nowhere I could go, and no one who could help against radiation. I cried in halting sobs, though I tried to stop myself because my father had told me that I was getting too big for tears. My mother turned the movie off, and, for the last time in my life, my parents let me sleep in their bed that night. I kept them both up though, as I tossed around wondering if I would die before I got a chance to grow up.

*

I didn’t die. Thirty-seven years later, I was a law firm partner who lived in Napa with my wife Lisa and son Johnny. COVID had kept me home for months, but I had found ways to keep myself safe and sane. In the dry, windy hills far from any urban crowds, I drafted deal terms from my three-bedroom house, and spent the evenings playing video games with my son and watching old movies with Lisa. Lisa’s website design business boomed during shelter-in-place, and our son’s school managed to keep him busy a few hours a day with distance learning materials. Our lives weren’t exciting as we couldn’t travel or visit the wineries, but we were healthy and doing okay financially, so we considered ourselves lucky in a world that seemed to be heading toward the final chapter of Revelation.

Not knowing how long this pandemic could go, I surrounded myself with some security blankets that gave me comfort whenever I felt a tinge of uncertainty at night.

Guns. I kept an over-under shotgun in the closet of our master bedroom. I secured it in a padlocked metal case that I kept in a rack too high for my son to reach. Lisa, a lifelong Democrat, didn’t like that I had brought a gun into the house but grudgingly admitted that in 2020, one might be a necessary evil. Korean like me, she was shaken by the news about Asian people being attacked because of COVID-triggered racism or having their businesses burned down in protests about police shootings. She told me a shotgun was okay for now, as long as our son didn’t know about it.

There was also an AR-15 she didn’t know about in a closet behind some old appliances in the attic. I was ROTC before law school, so I knew how to use that rapid-fire killing machine. If some racist mob came for us, I didn’t think they would break in two at a time, which was all a shotgun could handle. After I moved here from New Jersey, I learned that Koreans in California had a reputation for being armed and trigger happy, willing to sit on the rooftops of their businesses and homes with guns aimed at all comers. I found the “rooftop Korean” stereotype to be funny, and I embraced it.

Dog. I could not be around my wife and son at all times, so two-months into the pandemic, I adopted a year-old German shepherd that I found online. Johnny named it Destro, after the bad ass in the GI Joe cartoons that I had introduced him to on YouTube. After a few weeks of training, we managed to make him a loyal member of the family. Destro would try to tear off the face of anyone who spoke harshly to Lisa or Johnny, and in another year, he would be full-grown and fearsome enough to scare off most threats by himself.

Money. I always kept $10,000 in cash in a duffel bag in a safe in the den. To make sure the bills didn’t rot, I spent the oldest cash I had in the bag at the market and replaced it with newer bills each time I went to the ATM.

Face protection. Doctors were suggesting we all wear masks outside, but on Reddit I saw that people in some Asian countries had taken things to another level. They wore n95 masks over their mouths and noses, and plexiglass shields over their entire faces for double protection. Johnny had asthma, which some doctors warned could be a comorbidity, so I hoarded boxes of shields and masks in our garage to get us through the pandemic without ever getting hit by a speck of COVID. I wasn’t going to take any chances with this new disease, even if I had to look like a freak out of a sci-fi movie each time I went to town.

Some people count sheep to fall asleep. I counted my security blankets: bills, shields, masks, and bullets. I slept fairly well for the most part, thinking I had made myself as safe as I reasonably could under the circumstances.

*

One night in August, about five months into the COVID pandemic, I awoke at 3 a.m. to the crackling sound of thunder ripping through my house. The earth-shaking peals were so frequent and felt so close that I knew this wasn’t a normal thunderstorm. It sounded like a war in the heavens. I looked out the window and saw an absolutely gorgeous phosphorescent light show dance across the hills. Destro barked incessantly, like he was warning of us of coming hellfire, while Lisa covered her head with pillows, futilely trying to drown out the fury. Soon, Johnny stormed into our room and hid under the blankets next to her.

I was mesmerised by the pulsating lightning for 20 minutes. When I finally went back to bed, I couldn’t sleep, because I kept listening for rain and heard none. I shuddered as a chill went through my chest, much like what I had felt when I was a kid watching a movie about nuclear war. Dry lightning during the summer could only mean wildfires. My security blankets could not help with that.

*

After a sleepless night, I saw reports of brush fires popping up all around the Bay Area. They were still miles away from our home but were slowly encroaching into the parched grasslands in our part of Napa. I didn’t know what to do if we were told to evacuate in the middle of COVID. Over the past few years, some of our friends in other parts of the county had been forced to live on canned goods for days in makeshift shelters in school gymnasiums crammed with displaced families. During a pandemic, those shelters would likely be where mass-spreading events began. Our nearest relatives were my parents who lived in New Jersey. Since I didn’t want us taking a plane to get to them, I would have to take my duffle bag full of cash and drive my family 3,000 miles through states that had extremely high infection rates due to maskless douches. We seemed better off at home praying for the fires to be contained or veer off course, until the flames were literally licking at our backs.

*

Every day, I checked websites for an order to evacuate, but it didn’t come. Though we had become accustomed to being stuck on our property all day and night, we could no longer even go outside to our lawn, because wildfire smoke had turned the air into a tactile danger. We closed all of our windows and kept air purifiers running constantly because of my son’s asthma, but he still had to use his inhalers multiple times a day. Even so, my son did not seem scared by world events. He had questions but optimistic ones like, “When is this going to be over?”

All we could do during the day was sweat, work, and play aimless games on our phones and tablets. I could tell Lisa was nearly unhinged, because she started turning to wine by 2 p.m. each day. Though barely a 100 pounds, she would drink at least an entire bottle on her own before collapsing into bed at night. Under any other circumstances, I might’ve said something to her about drinking that much around the kid, but we needed something to keep ourselves from thinking about where we were. After all, I had started downing edibles like I was a kid with a pile of gummy bears on Halloween night.

*

I awoke as Johnny stormed into the master bedroom clutching his inhaler in his right hand. I thought it was the middle of the night because it was still nearly pitch black, except for the digital clock which blared in red 7:30. Those numbers made no sense to my groggy mind. At this time of year, sunlight from the bedroom window usually woke me at 7 a.m. every day without need for an alarm. It was too dark for 7:30.

“Daddy, you didn’t tell me there was an eclipse coming,” he said, his voice an octave higher than normal.

“There isn’t an eclipse,” I replied getting out of bed. Lisa had gone way beyond one bottle the night before, so she still had not stirred.

“Then where is the sun hiding?” He had a point. I looked out the window, and I could barely see anything in our dim backyard.

I walked outside barefoot in my shorts and T-shirt, and saw that the sky wasn’t black as it would be at night but filled with murky orangish clouds that seemed to darken everything that should be bright. The entire world had been pulled into an old movie camera and transposed onto film negative.

My son followed me outside and pointed upward to those bizarrely burnt clouds. “You see? Where is the sun?”

I would’ve known about an eclipse, since I checked the internet religiously every 10 minutes for updates about COVID and the fires.

“The smoke must be blocking out the sun,” I told him.

“So it’s a smoke eclipse?” he asked, still holding his inhaler.

“Kinda like that,” I said. I tried to reassure him by adding, “But it’s from fires that are still far away. We don’t have anything to worry about.”

My son didn’t seem satisfied by my response, “Daddy, are we going to die?”

“Not today, and not for a long, long time,” I replied, though truthfully I didn’t know and I had less confidence that morning than I did the night before.

I walked him inside to his room, and I gave him his tablet. As soon as I heard the beeps of his favourite game, I turned on my laptop and checked the weather reports. I read that fires from near the Oregon border had flooded the atmosphere with so much smoke that we were experiencing, “…a glimpse of nuclear winter.” The words transported me back to my old futon, terrified of radiation, though my parents vainly tried to assure me that I was safe. We had already lost travel, restaurants, get-togethers, and the outdoors, and now we didn’t even have daylight to give us comfort.

*

Throughout that day, my wife drank plenty of Napa’s finest, so she fell dead asleep right after dinner. After I put our son to bed, I stayed up with my laptop in the living room, entering into online rabbit holes that tried to forecast the end of these strange times.

As I read through a thread about an Oxford vaccine, I heard little footsteps scrambling in the hallway. I got up and saw Johnny running aimlessly from one end of the hallway to the other. I grabbed him by the arm so he would stop wandering, and he looked up at me with unfocused, dazed eyes.

“Are you okay?” I asked. He didn’t respond and seemed to look through me. I guessed he was sleepwalking, though he had never done that before.

As I picked him up and carried him to his room, I felt his pitter-pattering heart against me, frantically racing like he was scared for his life. He had sweat through his dinosaur pyjamas, and, as I lowered him into his bed, I could feel that his race car sheets and blankets were also wet.

I lay down next to him in his twin bed, and he looked directly into my eyes and cried, “Where are we going to go? What are we going to do?”

I held him tightly and whispered in his ear, “It’s okay to be scared. I’m scared too.”

BURGLARIZING

Photo Credit: Elena Ender

I woke up in a panic realizing I forgot to brush my teeth. I’ve always been bad about it, but when I remember, I have to commit. It was 2 a.m. and I turned on my bathroom light. My face scrunched up with the abrupt flick of the switch, then I heard a rustling in the living room. I squeezed the Colgate onto my damp toothbrush and headed to the living room to see what my cat Fernando had gotten into.

Stepping into my living room, I was taken aback. Fernando was sleeping silently on the couch, but a tall man in a ski mask was crouched over my coffee table with a duffel bag. I knew I should have gotten a dog instead.

“Excuse me, sir, are you burglaring me?”

“Burglaring?”

“Wait, no, that’s not a word… burglarizing? No. Thieving?”

“I mean, I think that last one’s a word, but I don’t think that’s the one you’re looking for,” he answered.

“I’m so tired, I don’t know…”

“Stealing?” he offered.

“No, it’s something bigger, more professional.”

“Professional? I’m robbing you.”

“Robbing! That’s the one! Yeah, you’re robbing me. Shit, what do I do?”

“Back up, stay quiet,” he hushed.

I put my toothbrush down and my hands up, and backed against the wall. “Please don’t shoot me. Or stab me. I don’t know what type of weapon you usually carry with you.”

“I could shoot you,” the burglar said. There was an inflection in his voice that made me instantly know he was lying.

“Sir, I just want you to know that I’m an INFJ, so I’m a little bit psychic. I know you don’t have a gun.”

“What does that mean?” he shook his head. “How do you know that?”

“Sir, can we please talk for a second? I don’t want any trouble. I was just wondering if I could keep some of the stuff in my purse you won’t need.”

“What?”

“Like my license. I don’t want to have to go to the DMV and stand in line to wait for another one,” I said. “And maybe my debit card, because I’d have to call Wells Fargo to cancel it anyway, and then I’d have to get a temporary card. And if I need to get anything online between now and the time I get my official replacement card, I’d have so many cards on my Amazon account and that’s kind of annoying.”

“You’ve got to be joking.”

“You can keep the purse itself, it’s a Dooney and Bourke, which is a good brand. You can sell that for like $60 at any secondhand shop that knows what it’s doing. I got it at Goodwill for practically nothing, but they don’t know which end is up. But I have a journal in there with some very humiliating confessions I’d really rather not let out. And a chicken tortilla soup recipe. And my favorite chapstick, Burt’s Bees pomegranate flavor.”

“Oh my god, fine!” He dumped out my purse like an emotional blubber among confidants.

“I’m sorry…”

“What?!”

“I just… in the zipper part there are a few tampons… do you mind if I keep those?”

“Fine, whatever,” he scooped those out and put them on the coffee table.

“It’s just that tampons are like $12 a box and I can’t really afford to waste any.”

I hesitated. “Where’s my laptop? Did you take my laptop?”

“Shut up and sit down.”

“Listen. That’s okay, I have Geek Squad insurance: It covers viruses, water damage, and theft. But, do you mind if I email myself some Word docs and some other stuff I can’t lose?”

“You can’t be serious.”

“I have a few essays I haven’t turned in yet. Plus, I just finished making this beautiful new résumé on InDesign that I’m super proud of. I’d hate to lose it. It took me way too long to figure out how to crop my headshot into a circle. I don’t think I’d be able to recreate it.”

“You have a phone; where’s your phone?”

“Are you trying to make a call right now?”

“Oh my god, no, I’m taking that, too.”

“Oh, okay, for a second there I was really confused. But I’m sorry, I don’t have my phone right now. I dropped it down the escalator at City Target so it’s at the Apple store for repairs.”

“You shitting me?”

“No, this is my real life,” I shook my head in disbelief.

“Fine.”

“Can we take inventory or something?”

“What?”

I looked around and mumbled to myself, “I see you got my CD player, which honestly is embarrassing for me to have kept after 2012, but I guess here we are. So that, and…oh, my watch—it’s not in the little jewelry tray by my keys…”

“Wait, what are you going on about?”

“For insurance purposes. Like, together we can organize a list of things you’re taking with you, so I can have a concrete list of stuff for my insurance company to compensate me…” I scrunched up my face trying to work out the puzzle pieces of that last sentence. “Compensate me for? Compensate me with? I’m so tired, man.”

“I’m not going to sit here and make a list with you.”

“Why not? I’m being very accommodating, wouldn’t you say?”

“Not as much as someone who keeps their mouth shut and leaves me alone.”

“Fair enough,” I turned into the kitchen. “Do you want anything? Water? Coffee? I have some leftover pumpkin loaf from my book club meeting today. Or, I guess, yesterday. It’s morning now.”

“No,” he said. With a beat, he finished, “Thank you.”

“Are you sure? I could put some in a Ziploc for you. I have plenty. Just zap it in the microwave for, like, 10 seconds and have it with some chai. Have you ever had the powdered chai from Trader Joe’s? My cousin Jocelyn got me addicted to it.”

“Fine! Fine! I’ll take some pumpkin loaf. But I need to get out of here.”

“How did you get in here in the first place, may I ask?”

He didn’t respond.

“What was so special about my place?” I cut off two slices of the pumpkin loaf and packed them in a Ziploc. “Did I leave the door unlocked? Were you watching me for a while, seeing when I’d be around?”

“No,” he said a bit shyly.

“I’m here almost all the time; I work from home.”

He didn’t seem to care.

“That takes a lot of skill though, to break into an apartment. I’m a little impressed.”

“Thanks,” he mumbled back, avoiding eye contact.

“I’m just confused as to why,” I handed him the food.

He was silent, looking at the post-seasonal Christmas lights lining the full perimeter of my ceiling.

“So, you’ve got to get out of here?” I asked. “Is there anything else I can get you? Maybe some silver candlesticks?”

He let out a light chuckle. “Les Mis. Good one.”

“Thanks, this was fun,” I admitted, shooting him some friendly finger-guns.

“Yeah?” he popped his hands up jubilantly in reflex to the finger-gun bit.

“Yeah,” I almost blushed. “Ooh, what if we commit arson?” I suggested.

“What!?”

“Again, for the insurance. We could just, like, torch the place.”

His tone shifted, “Oh my god, no!”

“Um, okay,” I backed off, a bit bummed and offended. “I didn’t think it was out of the realm of possibilities.”

“No!” he insisted.

“I was just ‘yes, and-’ing you. But, whatever, I guess.”

“That was like forty steps too far. This is your own place!”

I looked around, uncommitted to the walls. “I’m just renting.”

“You’re insane.” Visibly shocked, he turned towards the door.

I rolled my eyes, “Okay, I am so damn sick of men calling women ‘crazy’ and ‘irrational’ and ‘arsonists.’ Like, c’mon, this is the twenty-first century; we should have evolved past this kind of misogyny—” I was cut off by the door slamming, the burglar gone without any of my shit.

IT’S LONELY OUT IN SPACE

Photo by NASA

The other night my brother-in-law called us at three o’clock in the morning – the time equivalent of no-man’s-land. He was gasping for air; he was in a fevered panic. He had just realized that the Tylenol capsules he took had long expired. He was frightened that the dud medication would not budge his temperature. “I’m burning from the inside out,” he said. His temperature had edged up to 104. He was inhaling flames. His oxygenation had plummeted to 90 percent. Black and white dreams, played out in old-fashioned reels, buzzed in his head.

In these COVID-drenched dreams, he is suspended in the darkest galaxy, about to free fall. There is no freedom in sloughing off gravity. He longs for the blue marbled earth so far away. I’ve had those scary dreams of flight, too. When I was little, I regularly dreamed that I jumped from the top of the basement stairs with the certainty that I would crack my head open. I woke up just before I hit the yellow and red squares of damp tile where I knew I would lay in a pool of my blood.

I am a child of the ’60s and ’70s who witnessed astronauts precariously tethered to their space ships, eerily floating in negative space – the absence of light outlining their bodies. I dreamed I was one of those astronauts in my own free fall. As the song went – “It’s Lonely Out in Space.” When I awoke, I was drenched in sweat; my stomach ached as if I had been on a rollercoaster. Adrenalin powered my booming heart for hours.

My brother-in-law says he feels like he’s breathing in rock dust – raw and granular, scraping his throat, attaching to his lungs. He says the wheezing is breaking his chest open. His heart is exposed. “I’m going to die in this COVID pit,” he says, too weak to cry. I peer into that pit – it’s full of phlegm and germs that look like the tinker toy depictions of the coronavirus with their red golf tee-like projections.

“This is not your time to die,” my husband tells his little brother. “You’re young, and you’re otherwise healthy.” My husband’s common sense has always been his armor. “You’ll get oxygen when you get to the ER.”

My brother-in-law needs that breath of life. I think of the goddess herself blowing holy air into his nostrils. This is the power of creation in a straight through line from the Garden of Eden to the Emergency Room. My brother-in-law is not a believer, so I don’t mention the creation myth to him. I only tell him to imagine a perfectly oxygenated space where his lungs gently inflate and then deflate without interruption. He does not have pain as his breath travels through his throat and chest.

Suddenly I hear the maraca sound of my brother-in-law shaking pills or maybe stones in a bottle. It’s the treacherous Tylenol that will never heal at full-strength. It’s three o’clock in the morning, and my husband, brother-in-law, and I are the only people awake in the world. “Breathe, buddy,” my husband says. He’s put his arm around his brother with his gentle tone of voice. “You can do it.” But none of us is sure. My brother-in-law has COVID and will be transported to the hospital in an ambulance clutching that bottle of inert Tylenol. He will continue to reach out to us through space and over time long after we’ve hung up.

SKYWRITING

I was three miles into the mudflats. An airplane with a banner trailing behind flew over trying to sell me car insurance. Current flowed between my toes, around my legs. I couldn’t remember the last time I felt something different. Like spruce limbs rubbing against my face. The smell of terpenes emanating from pine trees.

I looked down at a hermit crab getting pushed around by the tide. Its shell rolled over the sand. The crab had no idea about the banner trying to sell us car insurance. Or at least I assumed it didn’t.

The tide was going out, getting further away from the cord grass along the shore. Minnows swam in rivulets.

I envied the mottled seagulls padding the sand for shellfish and the others bobbing leisurely in the sun. Regardless of their encounters with beach rubbish, they’d never understand the words capitalism or free-market economy. Their retinas wouldn’t burn with internet advertisements. Algorithms wouldn’t be designed to manipulate their taste for earthworms and larvae.

Above, a gecko gave us the thumbs up, telling us we’d save money. I was the only one in a three mile radius that could drive. I was tired of being stalked by salespeople, buy this razor, use this laundry detergent, try this bottled water that will give you life-enhancing abilities.

Unless the sandpipers were hoarding crustaceans, no one was hoarding wealth out in the mudflats. The ibis, the terns, the mussels, and amphipods weren’t monetising their interests to pay off loans. They were just trying to find food and not die. They weren’t aware of another alternative fate, one where they were captured and sold for a few bucks at a fish market or souvenir shop.

My shirt fluttered in the wind. I waded onward, edging towards the drop off.

Down shore, CEO yachts floated in the bay. Fortune 500 execs smoked cigars and golfed. I could smell their fermented tobacco.

I wondered why something good couldn’t have been written in the sky, like Don’t worry, you will find out the meaning of life or There’s a good reason for suffering. But no, it had to be something stupid about reducing car payments.

“We’re screwed,” I said to the hermit crab.

The crab extended a claw, pointing upwards.

I laid down in a stream, and water trickled over my skin. At least the molluscs didn’t want my credit card. Everything smelled of decomposing microbes and silt. If I laid long enough, the ocean would pulverise me into dust, like the papery flesh of dead fish.

So much for the pull of the moon.

Several billion years had produced airplanes, LaserJet printers, and overcomplicated systems designed by sociopaths to dominate the unsuspecting public. Back on land, I was swimming in nonessential information. Searching, sorting through noise, smoke signals, ideas. I envied the ribbon worms and periwinkles oblivious to the gravitational force of concepts. I was three miles into the mudflats, and I didn’t want to go back. I wasn’t buying anything. I’d eat krill if I had to, live out my days as a withered sea urchin in a driftwood shack. My decisions would be simple. I could roam unexplored channels of the mind. I would write my own messages in the dirt with a stick that said no thank you.

Below the waves, an oyster filtered excess nitrogen to thicken its shell. I was trying to turn nonsense into something useful.

BOOK REVIEW: RESET

By the beginning of Paolo Pergola’s Reset, the central action of the story has already taken place. The narrator, finding himself stranded in a hospital bed some time after the fact, does little more than remain in the aforementioned bed for the duration of the novel, or rather, for as long as he possibly can before being forced to leave by the reality of his recovery. He was the victim of a car accident, a struck-down pedestrian. By his convalescent bedside, he keeps two books with him at all times, which he reads and rereads intermittently: Ivan Goncharov’s 1859 novel Oblomov, the story of a man who rarely departs from his bed, let alone the bedroom itself; and Georges Perec’s 1967 work Un Homme qui Dort (A Man Asleep), a tale told in the intimate second-person Tu of a student who turns away from the world in indifference. From these two references, it should be clear the direction of Pergola’s concept and the emotional register of his writing.

Not coincidentally, Paolo Pergola is a member of Opificio Letteratura Potenziale, or OPLEPO, the Italian equivalent of France’s Ouvroir de Littérature Potentielle, or OULIPO, of which Georges Perec was a pioneering and prominent member. The intentions of Paolo Pergola, then, seem to be to write a story in which the protagonist’s actions are made entirely in the negative: He negates his active existence, he abdicates the throne of life. Everything he does he does instead of doing something else. Not only this, but Pergola himself negates his own native Italian, writing the book instead in English. His narrator’s decisions are made as substitutes in place of (in a conventional and day-to-day sense) actually existing. In a pseudo-Platonic way, his narrator’s life becomes one of metaphysical contemplation, and a parody of the act itself:

People do talk about sleeping. but in the sense of dreaming, my dream is this or that. But sleeping per se, is not talked about much, for example in books. Nobody talks about sleeping in the sense of reaching the basal metabolic rate, I mean, taking into account only the essential energy expenses necessary for staying alive. On the other hand, when you wake up, you are active, your metabolism increases, so you have to eat, and if you eat, you digest, and your digestion increases your metabolism even more, so you can’t take it anymore and that’s why you get sleepy after a good meal. So, you might as well stay in bed.

He might follow Schopenhauer as he turns away from the world’s cruelties and banalities. He might follow Diogenes as he defers the responsibilities of everyday life to be aloof and exempt from the world. But he is neither a philosopher nor a cynic. Neither is he a monk, as most of his contemplations are strictly material and worldly, and many of them are remembrances of a past sometimes as mundane as the present he intends to avoid. Schooldays come back to him, replete with first crushes, bullies, and classroom humiliations, doubling back into the present time, where he tries to anticipate their relevance to his life and their reappearance:

As a young boy I dreamed that I would become a movie director when I was grown up. It must have happened in middle school, that is, a few years after not having saved Caterina Magri, when I came up with this idea. I dreamed of becoming a movie director, of becoming quite famous, and then shooting the movie I had always dreamed of, a movie filmed and produced by myself. I would have called this self-produced and self-filmed movie “Closed Today”. I remember that it didn’t matter what the movie was going to be about, I mean, it could have been a western with fistfights and pistols, a kind of remake of Sergio Leone’s films and it would have been just fine. It could also have been a comedy, a thriller, or even a thriller comedy, that would have been alright. The important thing was not the content, but the title: “Closed Today”.

From his hospital bed, this narrator, Lapo (a marine biologist and experienced traveller-hitchhiker, making him almost interchangeable with Pergola himself) muses on multifarious potential concepts, endeavours and projects, most of them ways to trick and expose. For instance, his film Closed Today would cause the accidental mass-closure of cinemas. Following this, another project is to create a novel that doesn’t exist, in the sense that it cannot be found and thus cannot be bought:

You go to a bookstore, you look for a book, then you go to the counter and say I don’t remember the title, what was it? In Search of a Title, something like that, but I do remember the author, it’s so-and-so. The bookseller looks it up on her computer, and all she gets is No Title Found. I’m sorry, sir, but there is no title by that author. Out of curiosity, I also checked on my computer to see what comes up if one looks for No Title Found, on that bookstore website. If you look for No Title Found, you get No Title Found.

As a result, after some time the book begins to resemble a reliquary of ideas, all of which are paths-not-taken, though they might run parallel to the book. This is frustrating but also amusing and lightens the pretensions that “experimental Oulipian literature” might bring as a form of writing. Instead, the avant-garde is clothed in kid’s-wear. His niece proposes a new way of storytelling (reductio ad purissimum sensum), where all elements of speech can be reduced to a few Nabokovian keywords:

And for any sentences, two keywords are enough, two keywords say it all, you’ll see, she tells me. Tell me a sentence, so that I can show you how it works, Uncle Lapo. Okay, here it is, today Dr. Braglia came to visit us, then you came with your grandmother. And she goes doctor, grandmother. So I tell her, yesterday Rome won one to zero, and she goes Rome, won. What if I tell you something more complicated? I ask her, like some songs? Try it, uncle Lapo, she replies. At the Oriental fair my father bought a mouse, I tell her. And she goes, fair, mouse. And if I tell you Rome, don’t be silly tonight? Rome, silly, she says.

And so nothing happens and nothing continues to happen, until eventually it does, and the narrator begins to realise that to opt-out of living is to opt-out of personal choice. Life is lived on his behalf, and unsurprisingly, takes some less-than-optimal turns. The book is in this way an anti-novel, in which the character is a non-character whose life takes place in the background of the lives of others: a walk-on part, an extra, an NPC. The tone is light and mischievous, but this airiness soon gives way to an expanding sense of melancholy. The cosy feeling of being exempt from being, of being taken care of, of being a patient (unique for being marked as an invalid; neutral for being a nonentity) transitions into the feeling of being excluded, of being expected to act, of being misunderstood and left out.

The narrator dabbles in conventional pastimes: mass-market literature, videogames, et cetera. These minor social and personal pleasures of contemporary life soon begin to seem equal and identical to its banalities. Facebook, Nintendo, Eat Pray Love. As exercises in passing the time, they easily achieve their objective, and no more. Pointless as they seem, they are made to equate with the position the narrator finds himself in: His vegetation is the logic of an expected “normal” life, taken to its point of illogical conclusion. The demand to be productive, to progress, to advance in self-fulfilment, in career, in experience, in marriage, is a form of constant movement, which from a certain angle, resembles a total stasis: a neutralis.

The question of whether it can be considered responsible or reasonable for a person to simply stop living and shirk all responsibility isn’t exactly underlined in the narrative arc. Implicit, instead, is the self-defeat of a man, brought on by an accident. What the book does succeed in is the arduous goal of keeping the attention of the reader throughout a process specifically engineered for nothing (or as close to nothing as possible) to happen. This isn’t an easy task, and this novel-of-peculiarity actually becomes increasingly depressing in an alarmingly predictable order (break bones, lose friends, lose wife, leave country). Nonetheless, this is all carried off with Pergola’s comedic sense of the absurd, his toilet humour, his infantility, his regressions, until it sometimes seems he has acquiesced into the same mundanity his narrator wants to escape. For a novel so ostensibly light, it leaves the impression of a freedom won but at the expense of a sparse, sprawling hopelessness. This, of course, is its broadest success.

Reset
By Paolo Pergola
Sagging Meniscus Press, 144 pages

ZHARA’S CHOICE

Photo by Sergey Pesterev

Now that the sun had set, and it was quickly getting cold, Zhara’s ungloved fingers tingled against the metal of the rifle in her hands. From her makeshift hide, the grassland of Nairobi National Park stretched out below and she could still see much of the natural landscape, lit as it was by the purple and red sky. Black silhouettes billowed theatrically in strange shapes across the hills, and though a plane on final approach whirred an unpleasant and tonal whine, Zhara chose only to notice the beautiful dancing shapes that she knew to be large collections of animal life; they moved freely over the undulating terrain, like the shadows of fast-moving clouds.

Rumours of a new poacher team operating were being circulated, and her lions had been missing for three days. “I’ll do what I have to,” she thought, though with less of the relish she and her fellow recruits had shown recently when posturing during ranger training. With 30 minutes until total dark, she scanned left and right in search of her pride, or the poachers, or both. She looked right to the north where the park halted at the edges of the city and the buildings of the financial district loomed upwards like watchtowers. From the corner of her magnified scope she saw what might be two men and spun the rifle toward the shape, her hands clutching the weapon too tightly.

She held her breath.

Nothing. Just the movement of some distant bushes that flapped in the breeze. All at once she missed her daughter Layla more than at any time so far during her first two-week field patrol, and she wished to be safe and at home and able to care for her, the way she did now for the lions. She scanned toward the west where a flock of pelicans took flight. They crossed the dark purple bar of dirt and soot that rested just above the horizon like a lid, and climbed upward into the clear air.

Wait! There!

Below the birds Zhara spotted her pride emerging from the bushes, and she peered back into her scope for a better look. The males, females, and cubs: She noted each as they entered the open area until all were accounted for – everyone was there and safe! She opened her diary and with slightly numb fingers manoeuvred her pencil to note the sighting time and location. Looking again through her scope to watch their behaviour, she noticed an unusual movement in a large swathe of silvery blue grass a hundred metres upwind of the pride. The lions were less playful too, and more aware.

Then she spotted the two men. Their outlines were mostly well hidden, but each time they moved the long grass around them waved, as if to her, so that their presence was now unmistakable. The dust twisted around in the breeze, and Zhara smelt a dryness that she could not quite explain; it tasted as if the dirt from the floor were at the back of her throat. She watched as the men crept forward on their bellies.

She wished desperately that they would back off, think better of it, and go. They writhed closer still, and she gently cradled the trigger with her hooked index finger. A sickly shiver of unease expanded outwards from her stomach. She waited without breathing, and they crawled closer and closer.

They were nearly in range of the lions now, and she needed to take the shot.

At this distance the bullet would drop slightly, and so she had to be careful; exactly as she’d been taught in training. She tilted the muzzle upwards slightly and tried to calm her breath, which was now erratic and came in little gasps.

She squeezed the trigger gently.

Paused. And fired.

The sound of the gunshot slapped against the distant hills, and a group of wildebeest that had been resting nearby scattered in a flurry of hoof-churned dust. Zhara could barely hear their grunts above the thumping of blood in her temples.

Slowly, she lowered the aim back down toward where the poachers had been.

Her shoulders slumped, and the barrel dropped; the men were running away.

The warning shot had worked.

*

She regrouped with her two squad mates who arrived soon after the shot, and together they set up camp. The fire burned orange as they lay on olive sleeping mats. With their packs for pillows they looked upward, and the flickering light drew pencil lines of the spindly acacia branches under which they rested.

“You should have shot them,” Abuya said, dismissively flicking an apple core into the leaping flames. “I would have.”

“But they were scared off – there was no need to shoot them,” Zhara said.

Abuya sucked a long hiss of air through her lips and shook her head. “They’ll be back. If I’d been there we’d have chased them down.”

“I joined up so I could care for the lions, not kill people.”

“It’s one or the other.”

“But why do we have to choose at all?” Zhara sat up from her mat with her legs crossed, and the fire warmed her face. Above the flames, small orange diamonds floated upward and were gone.

“They made the choice when they entered the park,” Abuya said. “You made yours when you swore an oath to protect the animal life in it.”

Nadia stepped over Abuya to the other side of the fire where their evening meal was boiling over the edges of the blackened cooking pot. She and Zhara were junior to Abuya and took it in turns each night to cook. As she passed behind Zhara she brushed a hand across her shoulders. Zhara watched her as she carefully ladled out three mess tins of stew in equal measure. She remembered her previous job here as a safari guide; all the tourists from around the world who were mostly happy and polite.

“I wish it didn’t have to be that way,” she said.

“No point wishing that.”

“Will you stop?” Nadia said, handing out the tins before taking a seat between them. “You’re not helping.”

Zhara stirred her fork around the thick brown stew. The food was salty and hot, and when she ate, the liquid warmed her from inside out. After a moment Abuya was talking again and Zhara knew she was being watched for the reaction in her face.

“Believe me,” Abuya continued, “it gets real clear that first time, when you watch a guy cock his rifle or notch his bow and he’s in for the kill; when he’s up close, and you can see the buzz in his eyes, and you feel what he feels, and you know there will be death because you can smell it like shaved bones being boiled. And then it’s just a numbers game; hundreds of remaining lions here versus billions of people.” She rolled onto her side to face Zhara. “And then…” she wiggled her index finger in the air like a worm, “you tell me you don’t have to choose.”

Nadia reached over Zhara and spooned some more stew into the tin discarded at her side. “Here,” she said, “eat – we’ve got a big day tomorrow.”

As the dying light from the embers flickered in the darkening night, Zhara could see the distant lights of the city. She thought of Layla for some time, and then of her mother who looked after her now, and her younger siblings, too. They were all at home and protected in the safety of that artificial glow. A wind in the trees stirred the branches above, and she pulled her sleeping bag up around her shoulders.

The other two slept soundly in their beds.

*

They broke camp the following morning and went in search of the lions. The pride was roving much more than they once had; Abuya said it was because they knew something was up. It was hard to disagree.

Heading north initially, they skirted an almost entirely dry watering hole, visited these days by just a few parched birds pecking in the soggy mud that remained.

Abuya then led them west as the hazy sun rose higher at their backs. Zhara was glad for the hat which gave shade to her neck and shoulders and, when they stopped in the shadow of some trees, she took it off and fanned the warm air around her face. The sweat that glistened across her head and cheeks felt cool for a moment, and the buzzing flies that were their usual companions moved away in search of another resting place.

An hour later Zhara picked up the clearly outlined paw prints of two adolescent males. They led towards a thicket of greenery that stood alone in an area of otherwise arid grass. Placing each foot silently in front of the other, she followed them to the entrance of a narrow track through the bushes.

“Definitely two tracks!” she said, waving to her teammates behind her. They both peered around the landscape at first before running lightly to fall in behind her at the entrance to the bushes. Zhara crouched to avoid the tangled branches above as she entered the dark space, shaking off the thorns pulling at her shoulders. Somewhere out of sight was the angry buzzing of a million flies. She turned a corner that led to a clearing, and the noise grew louder.

There they were; two lions from the pride…

They were facing away from her, and their limbs pointed out at strange angles. It was then that Zhara saw what had caused that uncomfortable feeling of wrongness as she’d approached: Their feet had all been cut off so that each was left with four chubby little stumps for legs. She circled around them and through the noisy black cloud of flies to where she could now see the bloody gash where their faces had been hacked off.

She turned and vomited in the trees as the others rushed in behind her.

“Oh God,” Nadia said. She stood behind Zhara and put a hand on her back.

Abuya ran past the lions’ crumpled remains, her boots stained by the blood congealing in pools below each animal, and out toward the clearing’s exit. There was the crackle of the radio as she called it in. “HQ, we’ve got two dead lions. Looks like they were killed early this morning. Poisoned then cut. Request their extraction.”

Zhara was still kneeling in the dust. Their faces! They were sliced flat off. How awful that incomplete look was. How strange that it would have been better somehow if they’d been fully decapitated. But they only wanted the teeth and the claws of course – no point carrying the whole head.

The sound of Abuya’s footsteps approached and each sickeningly wet squelch was an accusation of what she’d failed to do; that she wasn’t good enough. She stared at the floor and knew Abuya was standing over her because the sun no longer beat against the skin on her neck.

“I’m sorry,” Zhara said, though her words went unheard, drowned out below the noise of the flies. Abuya and Nadia were looking down at her. “I…I should have…” She dropped her head.

“It’s not your fault,” Nadia said and reached down, pulling her up from the limp position on the floor.

“But it was them! And I didn’t shoo – ”

“It’s not your fault!” Nadia said again.

“I’ll do better next time, I swear.”

“You’re doing fine,” Nadia said. She led Zhara away to give her water while Abuya radioed the pilot and told him where to collect the bodies.

*

That night was the last of their rotation. Nadia insisted she would cook again in spite of Zhara’s protests that she was fine.

“Nothing prepares you for the first time you see something like that,” she’d said. “Please; let me cook.”

“It’s not natural what they did,” Zhara said as she lowered herself to her mat. “It’s so hateful. How could someone do that?”

Abuya was writing up the patrol notes and gave a hollow laugh. “Money,” she said. “That’s how.”

“Money alone can’t be enough.”

“Lack of money then.”

“I hate them all.”

Abuya laughed again, though this time it was a full laugh. Nadia smiled a little, too, and continued chopping. “It isn’t about hate,” Abuya said.

“So you don’t hate them? You of all people?”

“How could I? Most of the poachers are our own from the city; they’re only doing it because they have to. And then there’s all the farmers to the south that poison the lions to protect their own – should we hate them as well? All they’re trying to do is make their own living, same as the poachers or you or me. The truth is the world is getting squeezed on all sides – more people; less space, less money.”

“But all the conservationists and tourists I used to give tours to said things are going to be different now Covid is gone. They said the world is going to be more caring, with more protection and respect for the wild; they said the world would change.”


Now Abuya really laughed, and the sound seemed to fill the big sky. Even Nadia was laughing along.

“Oh good,” Abuya said once she’d stopped. “So long as they’re saying that I’ll sleep soundly at night.”

Nadia spoke in the same way that she always did; quietly, though with a certain sense of honest conviction that meant people always stopped completely to listen to whatever it was she was saying. “The way I see it, all of us are the same: those men, the lions, us; we’re all part of some whole that is bigger than just people.”

Zhara looked up at the inky black through the trees. “What if you’re wrong?”

Abuya dropped her pen loudly to the pad of paper she was writing on. “So long as our world is run by money we will always be separate from nature. Money can’t ever care about nature in the same way that nature can’t ever care about money. One is entirely made up. It is used to track and control, to marginalise and to sort winners from losers. The other…” She stopped and tapped her fist hard on the ground in front of her several times. “…is this. It is real, and earthy, and solid. Sometimes it is beautiful and sometimes it is violent and ugly, but that’s not the point. It exists. And money – or any other abstract lie – will never get it. So you can keep your rich tourists with their donations and their offsets, and your politicians with their taxes and their eco-friendly investments, because it’s all just fancy ways of moving money around.” She pounded the ground one last time. “Any attempt to protect this that puts money as the answer will only ever fail.”

Zhara rolled over, and tiredness eventually stole her away from such difficult thoughts. The sporadic breeze turned the smoke lazily around the camp, and the smell of charcoal reminded her of cooking at home. She watched Nadia scrubbing at the pots and tried not to think of the lions and their faces and the men from before; or the money that they would get for the teeth and the claws.

Tomorrow night she would be home, bouncing Layla on her knees until she laughed and laughed, and she would hold her so tight and she would tell her mum all about the patrol: the way the smell of the bush seemed stronger when you were a ranger rather than a guide and the quiet of it all at night when a tourist camp wasn’t set, and of Nadia’s cooking, and Abuya, too, with her stern moods and capable hands. She would say they were all now friends, and that in spite of everything she could not wait to do it again.

*

The following morning was colder than before. They rose before dawn and, by the time they got moving, the clouds were pulling each other magnetically together into a low grey sky. They fanned out over a kilometre on their final patrol back to HQ, hoping for the best chance of spotting the lions one last time so that they could deliver a final position report before their time off.

Zhara went to the left with Nadia right and Abuya the central lead. Zhara descended alone into a little culvert that depressed itself into the ground and lost the reassuring sight of Abuya in the distance.

There was a growl from a lion somewhere up ahead, a playful sound from a younger member.

She crawled around for a better view and, from where she now lay, she could see them through a gap in the trees. The whole pride was there, but they seemed different; the cubs weren’t playing as they normally would, and many of the group lay quite still with their heads unusually downcast, as if aware of a pain or loss. Then something glinted in the bushes nearby. As quickly as it flashed it was gone, and she sighted down her scope to where it had come from.

One of the poachers!

His rifle was slung over his back, and the barrel glistened again where it extended carelessly out of the shrubs. Zhara adjusted the scope into focus as she saw the reason for his strange positioning; he had a bow and arrow tensed in his arms. As her fingers fumbled around the cocking mechanism, he released the arrow and she gasped. She scanned across to the lions but saw that the arrow had missed, falling quite short.

Now he was attaching another arrow. Right then, and quite without deliberate thought she made her choice; he would not get a second chance.

She readied her rifle and began to range the target through the scope.

She paused. Slowed her breath.

The gunshot went off.

The lions scattered like alley cats, and a flock of small birds that had been dancing through the branches nearby took flight. Amongst all of it, her world stopped for a moment.

Something was wrong: Why was she lying on her gun?

It felt like she’d been smacked with a sledgehammer, and she struggled to breathe, sucking at hollow air. She rolled onto her back and looked up at the thickening cloud. The patter of distant gunshots crackled, and several whizzed nearby.

It was then that the man who had shot her in the back ran past.

He stopped to look down at her. His eyes were thick, and the blood that she was coughing up stopped her from being able to say anything. He ran.

The lions had run to safety. They must be safe, she thought. They must be.

She thought of their regal heads and proud shoulders and lulled her head from side to side, sputtering some sickly iron taste from her lips. And then her mum was there and she was proud, too, and holding her hand. Except now it was Abuya, and she was stroking her hair. Everything was darker, and she could see the warm glow of home in the distance. There were tears on her face.

“I did it?” She said, tucking her chin tight to her chest to keep from the increasing cold.

“You did,” Abuya said, and a tear fell from her face onto Zhara’s head. “You saved them.”

THE SWAMP THING AND THE FIRE GOD

Photo by Krystian Piątek

You emerged out of the dark, glowing like a firebrand. And your eyes were twin flames, and your hands held two great, sweeping swords, and the air shimmered around you.

The dust particles surrounding you turned to ash, and the cloud cover became a rain that became a fog that turned to steam as you hissed, and walked closer and closer.

I didn’t touch you.

I watched you, with my face half-hidden in the water. I watched you with my fingers wrapped around my pen, a thin little dagger. I watched you, and I tried to draw you, but I could never make the strokes hold. And you changed too quickly, and I made too much noise.

So I wrote you into a story.

I traced my name around the curve of your skin, brought you forward and back again like a snake charmer. I made you a hero, and I made you kill me, plunging that fiery hand right through my chest, wrapping those flamed fingers around my throat.

And you looked at me.

You looked at me, and your eyes were firelight, too bright to look at directly. And your skin was spiderwebbed with cracks where the magma peeked out, and I didn’t see anything human behind your eyes, no recognition, no brightness of colour other than the flames, and the gold.

And I could feel you. Your fingers crawling across my skin, leaving tender welts in their wake. I could feel you missing me, like the sun in my eyes when I wake, trying to remember you from a dream, trying still to understand.

I fell in love when you leaned out over the still water, not close enough to touch, trying to test your own resolve, to see what you saw when there wasn’t a cloud of smoke.

You burned the reeds down around me. And all the other creatures slunk back into the swamp, slithering to their nests and dens, the venom still dripping from their fangs, waiting.    

I looked at you, and I saw your death.

I saw you drowning.

I saw you at the bottom of the swamp, with an alligator gliding through the water.

I saw myself, devouring you.

I couldn’t stop looking at you, and I wanted you.

I took a step toward you, my feet nearly sinking beneath me in the squelching mud, your hands held out in defence, in warning.

I kept going, the wet squelching between my toes, the rain blasting itself to steam against your skin.

I held out my hand.

You shook your head. Your skin had begun flaking off, and the magma beneath your skin was cooling, a gray that would soon solidify to black.

You told me no again.

I told you yes.

I pulled you in, and you embraced me, your breath a pleasantly warm sigh against my shoulder, and I didn’t burn, and I thought that meant we would last forever.

When you curled around me and turned solid, I did the same. You surrounded me into a burnt-flash cage, volcanic rock crumbling, obsidian glinting in the moonlight.

How was I to know that this wasn’t happiness?

I spent too long there, and it still didn’t feel like enough.

I broke out by twisting your head off at the neck, and your body crumpled, your head bouncing on the bank before sinking, half your ear broken off.

I keep trying to speak your name, but I don’t know it.

I only know my own.

I just look for you at the edge of the swamp, right where the alligators find their prey.

The Spanish moss hangs down, and I call your name and wait.

When I see you again, I’ll touch you like a ghost, soft brushes against sensitive skin. Maybe you’ll feel the same pain, but I’ll absorb it. I’ll make it all right this time.

You’ll burn bright again, a slight shimmer in the air, a mirage, and it will all be okay.

I sit and watch and wait.

EDITOR’S LETTER: NATURE ISSUE

Photo by Ron Lach

Nature is in crisis, and the crisis is anything but natural. Plant and animal species are vanishing from the earth at an alarming rate while many human beings maintain the bewildering belief that we are separate from nature rather than of nature and wholly dependent on it. With a million species at risk of extinction, dozens of countries are pushing to protect at least 30% of the planet’s land and water by 2030. 

Many groups have been accused of being the cause of nature’s destruction, from fossil fuel companies and wealthy countries to politicians, rich people, and the rest of us – collectively the nearly 7.8 billion people who call Earth home.

The problems facing the planet and its inhabitants seem intractable, both for their size and for the political will and global cooperation needed to tackle them. In its first year, the Biden administration, leading the world’s largest economy and second largest carbon polluter, has put efforts behind righting some of the worse environment-related policies of the previous administration and staking out an ambitious direction for a greener future; however, it remains to be seen whether it will be enough and soon enough, and whether legislative support will come through. In China, the world’s second largest economy and second largest carbon polluter, the government is attempting to ensure clear skies for the 2022 Beijing Winter Olympics – and hopefully beyond amid power shortages and a population that is increasingly concerned about its country’s environmental policies.

Litro’s Nature issue aims to gather multiple perspectives that explore the roots of the crisis as well as its present and future in our everyday lives: What have we done, and why? What should our relationship to nature be? How will future generations – assuming there are future generations – see our dillydallying in the late 20th and early 21st centuries? Are we doomed? Is there any hope for hope?

Join us for a collection of stories and essays that explore and celebrate nature, worry over the future of the planet, and seek answers to some of the most pressing questions of our time.

BEDLOAD

Photo Credit: Peter W. Fong

In the summer of 2018, Peter W. Fong led a first-ever expedition from the headwaters of Mongolia’s Delgermörön River to Russia’s Lake Baikal. Backed by substantial grants from the Transglobe Expedition Trust, the Trust for Mutual Understanding, and the Taimen Fund, his team travelled more than a thousand miles by camel, horse, kayak, and rowboat, collecting scientific specimens and interviewing local residents along the way. The following is an excerpt from a book-length manuscript entitled, Rowing to Baikal.

Rain in the night, tentative at first, then as insistent as freeway traffic, the noise of it thinning occasionally but still there in the background, until finally the stars appear and the temperature drops below freezing. The ducks and cormorants that flocked around our camp at evening have dispersed by dawn, gone with the storm.

The river is beyond bank-full. In some places, roiling clouds of sand and silt rise in visible swirls, churned from the bottom as if by some giant beast. In the larger whirlpools, I can feel the water sucking at the chines, trying to bear the boat downward like a twig or a leaf.

I am alone at the oars, with Lanie and Guido following in the other boat. Recalling our unscheduled portage a few days ago, I am all eyes and ears. Each time we encounter an island, I squint hard at the river’s dark waves, trying to gauge which channel is carrying more water. I don’t make this calculation out of idle curiosity. Under these conditions, the wrong decision can provide a visceral lesson in hydrology, the sort of failure that can fill your mouth with mud.

A river transports sediment in two basic ways: suspended load and bedload. The suspended load is what I can see: the fine particles that make the water look murky, the larger grains that swirl upward and around in boils and eddies.

As its name implies, however, bedload travels closer to the riverbed. These even larger particles are too heavy to rise toward the surface but not heavy enough to withstand the force of the current, and so they proceed downriver “by a combination of sliding, rolling, and saltation,” where saltation means “motion consisting of a series of short hops, often with temporary rests, before propulsion forward for another hop or short excursion.”[1]

I can’t see bedload in this flood, but I can hear it. Sitting in the middle seat of the drift boat is like sitting at the receiver of a dish antenna. The noise seems to come from the air: a distant rasping, whispery and fricative, not at all like the transparent murmur of water.

These are the sounds of collision—not only particle against particle but, in some cases, boulder against bedrock. The volume rises and falls with changes in depth and current and the composition of the river bottom, as if the Selenge is a living voice trying to warn me away from a risky decision. And yet it’s hard not to feel like I’m choosing at random. When two channels appear to be roughly the same size, does it matter which one we take?

Not usually. Most channels are short enough for me to see the next confluence, where the river rejoins itself. In these instances, both options are safely navigable. The uncertainty arises where the river braids, turns, then braids again – hiding the conditions of passage from my view while simultaneously subdividing the flow into smaller and smaller fractions.

Photo Credit: Peter W. Fong

In low clear water, it would be easy to avoid the too-shallow places. In an area of open banks, with grassy meadows or broad gravel bars, a wrong choice might mean merely having to drag the boat for a few yards.

This morning, however, the banks and islands support a heavy growth of willows, mature trees that rise 30 feet or more, interspersed with spreading poplars, their trunks as big around as my waist. And the water is so high that the willows’ lower branches sieve the surface, adding even more commotion to the flood’s clamour.

According to Luna Leopold, the author who introduced me to the word saltation, “The nature of a river channel is not closely constrained within a narrow range of characteristics by physical laws that must be fulfilled. The river responds to physics, but there remains much latitude in the morphology that a channel may assume.”[2] This is a scientist’s way of saying that a river’s reaction to flood can be unpredictable. It can flow fast and true, overtopping its banks and burying all obstacles conveniently beneath a cushion of water, or it can carve itself a new bed, uprooting trees and carrying off tons of dirt and rock.

As it turns out, knowing all of this doesn’t help me one bit. Eventually I find myself between two islands of unknown size, in a channel that I don’t like at all.

The problem is not lack of water. In fact, there is plenty more than enough – running deep and fast between opposing banks thick with willows.

The current is so strong that I can’t stop the boat by rowing upstream. The best I can do is keep the bow pointed down the centre of the channel. In some places, the trees are so large that their limbs create a canopy over the river. In others, the banks are so close together that I have to pull in the oar blades, lest they strike against a protruding branch and send the boat spinning out of control.

At one point, I notice with relief that Lanie is keeping her distance behind me. That way, if I run into trouble, she’ll have a few seconds to watch the results and weigh her options.

The worst moments come after I pass beneath a low bower of trees. Several are already leaning dangerously, their roots undermined by the river’s force. Any one of these, I think, is large enough to completely block the channel. And then the river turns abruptly, leaving me blind to what’s ahead. I sit up even straighter than usual, shoulders tense, oars at the ready.

The brown water hurries beneath the boat, anxious to reach its destination. The yellow leaves flutter in the wind. When the channel widens perceptibly, I steel myself for the next narrowing. Instead, the trees withdraw, like clenched hands relaxing.

Soon I can see blue sky overhead, and a low ridge of mountains on my right. A hundred yards later, we are back in the main river.


[1] Luna B. Leopold, A View of the River (Harvard University Press, 1994), p. 185.

[2] Ibid., p. 271.

CRACKED

Photo by Joeyy Lee

The egg splits on its seam, jellybeans rattling and spilling across the sheet. Mallory can’t believe it. She calls in a loud voice, “Honey, I think I figured it out.” She falls back into her pillows.

“Mallory, I’m right here.” Justin pushes up from the floor. Eggs halve and clatter. “Seriously. Please. You’ve got to quit shouting. You’re going to wake the kids.” He kneels beside their bed. “And you’re supposed to be putting the eggs together, not taking them apart.”

Mallory is asleep; she hadn’t been fully awake. Half of a plastic egg is on her belly. One hand is on her forehead, palm to ceiling, as if she fainted. In the other, a jam jar full of Franzia. A purple jellybean fell to the bottom of her glass, and tiny bubbles rise from the candy, popping atop the surface of the white wine. Her eyelids flutter.

If it weren’t Easter, Justin would leave the glass in her hand. Eventually, she’d roll over, and the wine would spill, waking her, and she’d force herself to get up and undress, to put a towel on their sheet, and she’d probably catch a foot and fall, she might or might not bump her head, or crack a rib (they’d discover the extent of her injuries in the morning) and, after climbing back into bed, there’d be a decent chance for sex.

But not tonight.

It’s already well past 11, and Madeline and Abigail will be awake – if he’s lucky – in five hours. He needs the sleep.

Justin takes the glass from her hand and sets it on her nightstand.

*

Justin walks outside, holding an Easter basket by its handle. It is dark, for the sun has stopped shining. All is calm, the stars are bright. It’s 70 degrees. This is not the worst neighbourhood, but there is not much to recommend, either. The only house he’s concerned about he makes for first. Fearing some unknown reprisal, he can’t chance leaving these people out. Alternately, he’s afraid of spooking them.

Along the way, he demonstrably places eggs on the small squares of neatly manicured lawns fronting each nearby property; at the roots of trees and against the bases of No Parking signs adjacent curb fronts; and along metal fencing. He filled the eggs with money he collected throughout Lent, something like $80 in loose change and assorted bills. Considering the number of step-this’s and step-thats who come and go? The street, come any given day of the week, fills with a dozen kids – Maddie and Abbie among them – playing some physical variation of a computer game. Tomorrow morning their block will be bustling.

The house. One of two on Constance Avenue (they squat, side by side, looking to passersby like a pair of ugly eyes) that is not owner-occupied. Last Saturday, more people than the structure seemed capable of containing spilled from the door and onto the street. The fight was between a man and a woman, a pair of drug dealers Justin considers the properties’ principal tenants.

In the 20 minutes it took police to arrive, the shouting and screaming woke the girls. Justin put them in his bedroom and turned up the TV. Mallory was nursing a hangover, but adrenaline kicked in. She motioned for him. He went to his office, and they crouched by a window. It was difficult to make out much of the action, which made the implicit violence more visceral. The woman hit the man over the head with a beer bottle; she spat in his face. The man pleaded with someone to get his gun. There was pushing and shoving. Like a teardrop, a little boy slid from the porch and pulled at the man. Someone dragged the child inside. The twinkling of more breaking glass littering the street. For one moment, no one moved. The world was still. When the man punched the woman in the face, her nose exploding, Mallory went back to bed.

Justin knows that someone in the house is watching him, but he doesn’t falter. The place is blacked out, its windows covered with blankets. Bass disrupts the silence, makes thick thin textures, and snares and kick drums in triple-time, offset by hi-hats similarly divided, complete the trap. He doesn’t want to appear anything other than casual. He places two Day-Glo eggs on their lawn. They sink into the overgrown grass.

Home, the front door locked, Justin gnaws on a baby carrot, drops what remains on the floor, and does the same with a celery stalk. He fills, and then hides, the girls’ Easter baskets, double-checking to ensure they received the same number of gifts. This, here, is a time Mallory will regret missing, a moment, 20 years from today, the girls away at graduate school, or married, she will not be able to look back upon and smile. But if Justin – like debt – accumulated the moments of their lives that his wife forfeited, he would be broken, bitter, and resent her, and because he doesn’t want this, he tries to understand what she’s going through, and he doesn’t want her to apologise because he knows that she is, in every sense of the word, sorry.

From the refrigerator he removes the dozen hardboiled eggs he dyed with the girls before bed. They are organic, and it’s difficult to brighten brown shells, but they had fun, the girls using white crayons to draw thick, waxy hearts and flowers on the sides of their eggs before dipping them in mugs containing concentrated primary colours. Cool, but dry, he combines the eggs with 40 or so of the plastic variety, hiding them atop bookshelves and inside sneakers – several of the plastic eggs containing clues as to the whereabouts of the girls’ Easter baskets – too tired to make note of where he’s hiding what, let alone to pen a list. The girls will argue, and Mallory will complain, but it’ll do. He carries what remains through the darkened kitchen.

Out back, double-checking to make sure he locked the privacy fence, he hides the rest of the plastic eggs, tossing another, much larger carrot, near the gate. All is still and good. Tomorrow will largely be terrible – they have to travel a couple of hours to see Mallory’s family – but the morning will be fun.

There is a gunshot. Justin hurries inside, locks the backdoor, kicks off his sandals, and makes for his office. He steps on an egg, the plastic shattering and cutting his foot, the jellybeans unmistakably malleable. Upstairs, kneeling, peering through a space between the curtains, he hears another shot. Only it is not gunfire. It’s the couple’s – the drug dealer’s – screen door slamming open against their house’s siding.

The man pulls the woman down the steps.

In the event of this particular event?

Justin resolved to do nothing. When he was an undergrad, he lived in Buffalo. Drunk, he sometimes stood at his kitchen window and tossed cheese towards a bay of garbage bins. The slices, like orange Frisbees, arced to the earth, and rats, big as raccoons, rocked the bins in mad dashes for the food. It was disgusting, and fascinating, sort of like the other night, when, as if somehow capable of inciting, or controlling the action, Justin, from his window, willed no particular outcome. Only he wasn’t in Buffalo any longer. He, as observer, played no part in anything. He will watch. But he will not bear witness.

The woman shouts a blast of gibberish. The man shoves her free and makes for an egg, grabbing it from the grass. He shakes it, smiling. Justin hears the change rattling. It’s a good one, a few Sacajaweas. The man points to the spot where Justin planted the other. The woman drops her hands from her hips. She cusses when, shook, the egg doesn’t make a sound. The man laughs when she pops it open. A $2 bill.

It’s as though the man made a map. He takes the woman up and down the street, lets her find the others. They pocket the money, dropping the eggs like cigarette butts. Smiling, their faces bright beneath the moonlight, the man and the woman seem happy.

In front of Justin’s house there are two pink eggs. Each contains a 20. The woman knows Justin’s family. She has children, and the kids play together; she wants to leave the eggs alone.

The man says, “Let’s just check them.”

As they approach his house, Justin (somewhat dramatically, he thinks) flattens against the floor. For a moment, he can no longer hear what they are saying. Learning what they do? As they approach, Justin crawls from his office on his belly, sliding into bed; he’ll wait until morning.

It’s not a big deal.

If the eggs are open, he will distract the girls, slip outside, and replace the money. There are many things which, if recorded, even the world itself could not contain the number of books written.

If so? Let this be one of them.

Mallory is talking in her sleep. She is dreaming, and what she pictures isn’t pretty. Justin adjusts her pillows, waits until she’s no longer agitated, and then gets comfortable, staring at the ceiling, listening for sounds of the couple, and waiting for sleep.

Between what’s real and what he invents, people always give him something to do. This makes life interesting, and easier (For Justin hates boredom.) And there are his girls. Like him – only much, much differently – they believe in everything. At some point tomorrow they’ll spy the eggs in the front yard, and they’ll be delighted. They will scramble to slip on sneakers and, still in their pyjamas, scour the street, running from one point to another, picking up the discarded eggs and leaving them in place, certain that the next flash of colour will have yet to be discovered.  

Disappointed? Of course. But only because they slept past six o’clock and other kids beat them to the eggs. But still –  $20! Each! And when they come inside they’ll turn on the television and, eyes bright, sit on their knees, staring at everything, waiting for their mommy to enter the living room, face puffy, holding a cup of coffee, affecting happiness, lowering herself to the floor, and assuming her role in the family.

HANGING FROM THE FAMILY TREE

Photo by Oladimeji Odunsi on Unsplash

I found a website called Lynching in Texas. It’s a project of Sam Houston State University. It documents lynchings that occurred in Texas between 1882 and 1945. The database includes 600 Texas lynchings that the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People, the Chicago Tribune, and other newspapers catalogued. I searched this site for corroboration of stories that my mother and grandmother used to tell me about lynchings around Somerville, Texas, but when I entered their town’s name in the search window, nothing came up.

Did my mother and grandmother, both now deceased, lie? Did they make up their lynching stories? While retellings over generations had lost many details, enough remained to point to the veracity of their stories. One location was a bridge over a creek outside of town. One victim was the son of the Heroines of Jericho Lodge member, Nancy Flemings.

My grandmother, Ora Dawson, was born in Lee County, Texas in 1896, and lived during a time when Texas ranked third in the states with the greatest number of lynchings of African Americans. My mother, Jessie Lee Dawson, was born in Somerville, Texas in 1936, near the end of this period. I was born in Los Angeles, California in 1964, during the Civil Rights Movement, but it was the Black Lives Matter Movement, following the murder of George Floyd in 2020, that spurred me to investigate my family’s lynching stories.

In her 1993 self-published autobiography, Yeller Gal: Memoir of a Sharecropper’s Daughter, Dawson used the word “lynched” only once in her manuscript. The same page also contained a recollection that her mother had shown her a tree where “a colored man had been hung.” It was almost as if Dawson wanted to get a couple, but not all, of her lynching stories out of the way on one page so she could resume writing about her life instead of the deaths of African Americans. Regarding Nancy Flemings, from whom her family rented pasture, she wrote: “One of her sons was lynched on the way from Caldwell, the county seat. The whites swooped down like vultures on this group of colored boys that were walking back to the Tie Plant. The boys took off running, but her son didn’t run fast enough and was beaten to death.”

I later discovered his death certificate on a genealogical website and identified Albert Flemings, age 20, as Nancy Flemings’ son lynched in Caldwell, Texas on October 21, 1926, a month shy of his 21st birthday.

However, Dr. Thomas Luther Goodnight, a white physician who signed his death certificate in Caldwell, had diagnosed “shock” as Flemings’ cause of death. Furthermore, Goodnight certified that he last saw Flemings alive on that date and had attended to him before his death at 10 in the morning. Perhaps, in his capacity as doctor, Goodnight attended to him following the “shock.” He might have even witnessed what happened and recognized his patients in the mob.

The timeline resumed with Dawson’s concluding line on what happened next – Flemings “was found dead on the side of the road when they (his brothers) went back to look for him.” Although the small print beneath Goodnight’s signature on the death certificate instructed him to state the “Means and Nature of Injury” and if it was “Homicidal,” he provided no evidence that would implicate who or what caused Flemings’ “shock.” No autopsy was performed.

The website Lynching in Texas uses “legal evidence that a person was killed” by a mob, such as newspaper articles, court testimonies, or legislative investigations. However, a network of gatekeepers squelched evidence that could be used by historians – the lynch mobs that kicked out reporters; the white supremacists who terrorized Blacks into silence; the Jim Crow laws that prohibited Blacks from testifying in court against whites; the sheriff who didn’t investigate; the justice of the peace who held no inquest; the doctor who omitted details from a death certificate.

Relying largely on newspaper articles, it is highly probable there is an undercount in the number of lynchings recorded by this project. In 1916, a crowd of 15,000 watched a mob torture, hang, and burn Jesse Washington in Waco, Texas after his conviction for raping and killing a white woman. For every well-publicized lynching, other unreported and undocumented lynchings also occurred. No “legal evidence” can be found. The stories exist only as oral narratives that survivors and witnesses recounted. When my uncle, Lacey Dawson, was found dead by his car in Somerville, in 1956, the undertaker told Ora Dawson, Lacey’s stepmother, that he didn’t die from a car accident but from a knife wound, and she should look into it. Unsurprisingly, she didn’t report it to the sheriff.

Perhaps I, too, should stop investigating the lynching of Albert Flemings nearly a century earlier. Don’t I have enough recent murders of African Americans to protest about? But I can’t let him go. I can’t forget the trauma. I learned that Albert’s brother, Fred Lee, later married into my extended family of cousins. That makes Albert Flemings related to me by marriage. He’s family. He’s my family’s Emmett Till, Trayvon Martin, George Floyd.

Every generation designates a family member to carry its stories to the next, to connect the past with the present. Before me was my mother, and before her was her mother. Now I’m at the end of the dynasty. My last surviving aunt has fled Texas, because of the virus, unable to plant, in Houston soil, the tree collard seeds I gave her. I’m unable to make my first pilgrimage to Albert Flemings’ grave at the Lyons Community Cemetery in Lyons. I’m unable to walk along State Highway 36 in Caldwell to hear echoes of him and his brothers talking and laughing on their way to work in the moments before their lives changed forever. I’m unable to collect a Mason jar of dirt where I imagined he had bled and died.

AT THE BALLOON FESTIVAL

Photo by Marta Bernal 

The hot air balloons lie puckered and splayed across the lot like discarded contraception. Tufts of grass push through the hoary asphalt, and she’s confused by the thick underbelly of it all. Up she insists, lifting her arms. The clouds hurry toward safety in the mountains as we approach the crowd. 

It rumbles in anticipation. No one wants shed skin and deflated colour. They want sky. They want acres of God devoured on a dry wind until they are fat on the conquer. They want divine ascension as they spit below and pick clean teeth with trees plucked along the way. Up, up, they insist, and without further ado, flames distend with a wrenching that cuts through the valley.

She hears the roars and cries in horror as the balloons begin to bugle. No one told her it would be this loud, or that she’d feel the heat flush across her face. That in all the beauty of weightless ambition there is a rash that seeps and a chorus of raucous cheers. She scrambles from my arms, slippery from the lotion we’d lathered on her an hour before on the off chance of sun.

Eyes wide, she backs from the crowd. We cross our hearts that she is safe and try to coax her with the soupy ice cream she abandoned in her haste. Each time we think she’ll be soothed, the flames spit into the echoing sky once more. She cannot be comforted and certainly will not be held. The crowd surges closer, closer, as she tries to warn away them and us.

We relent. We tuck our heads, lift her, and push through the masses. She is inconsolable, unable to tell if we are rushing to or from the noise. When there is finally enough distance, she careens backward, insisting down. She won’t hold our sagging hands in the parking lot, thinks we warn her against the wrong dangers. She thought it would be just her and us always, the holy trinity stark in a balmy field as bright splashes of miniature drift quietly by. We are too embarrassed to admit that we thought this as well.

We see them rise, balloons and baskets and men, as our dusty hatchback exits the lot. She refuses to look, has eyes only for the right window. Vultures circle there, steady and silent with their distant, concentric truths.

THE COLOUR OF MY HEART

Photo Credit: Rusty Clark

“Having soul” my friend Alan used to call it, by which he meant those of us who were sensitive, clever and a little bit strange, as compared to the rest of the population; Tory voting, boring and lacking in imagination and heart. It’s easy when you are young to separate the good from the dull, but now that I am much older and living in another country, I’m not so sure who is who and whether I am the decent person that I thought I was when the world and everything in it seemed uncomplicated and there for the taking.

Helen, my beautiful shiksa, and I lay in each other’s arms after the most romantic of love making.

“You don’t need to say thank you…” she told me, and as I started to apologise, “…nor say sorry. I enjoy it too.”

“I know, well I hope so; I still find it so difficult to believe you are with me, just insecurity I guess, and not fitting in, or just not normal.”

“Doesn’t everyone feel like that?” she asked.

“Well you seem normal” I told her, “as if you know what to do in every situation, and will always do the sensible thing.”

“Is it a Jewish thing? Not belonging?”

“No, well maybe, there is a sense of insecurity, but that might be our history, it is more than that though, my friend Alan feels it too, or he used too, and he isn’t Jewish.”

“I don’t see it. You’re little eccentric, that’s all.  Especially the amount you listen to that singer you like, Tracey Thorn. You seem okay otherwise. In fact I find you quite calming.”

Later she asked, “Am I really normal?”

“Yes, definitely. Don’t you think you are?”

“Not really. Most people think I’m odd.”

“Oh, why?”

“I’m not sure. I feel that it wouldn’t take much for me to fall into madness. Perhaps that’s why I’m with you. You keep me sane.”

“Thanks” I said and we kissed.

Sometimes Helen said things and later on I would wonder if I should have pursued it, but then she moved the subject on so quickly, or we started being lustful, and it was only afterwards I started to ponder what she had said and how serious she had been. Perhaps I ignored Helen when she threatened to come off the pedestal on which I’d placed her or, deep down, I knew that anyone so beautiful who allowed me to defile her pure, gentile body, must have something wrong with her but I didn’t want her to spoil the illusion that a beautiful woman who could have anyone had chosen me.

Helen rang me one morning.

“Are you in work today?” she asked.

“No, the library is closed on Wednesdays remember, but I thought you were.”

“No, I’m not well,” and she gave a sort of laugh. “Let’s go into Liverpool.”

“But if you’re not well….”

“Oh I am okay, just need a day off.”

My mother would never let me take the day off from school unless she thought I was ill enough for the doctor to be called – which was never – and as a consequence, when I got a job and left home, I still dragged myself into work no matter how ill I might be feeling. It was thus with a feeling of wickedness that I sat with Helen on the train heading into the city, although my feeling of unease was on her behalf for ringing in sick when she was clearly fit and healthy, albeit a bit giggly and talkative.

There was a couple opposite us; she was pretty, Asian heritage with a lovely smell of vanilla coming from her, and an expensive looking winter coat draped over her shoulders, whilst her companion (colleague rather than lover I guessed) looked dull and tired.  To my embarrassment Helen started talking to them.

“We are going into Liverpool. Fancied the day off.”

The young woman smiled, “Enjoy yourself.”

“Come with us if you like, you and your friend” and Helen tapped him on the knee.

“We would love to, but we have a meeting.”

They both appeared to draw back into their seats, and then of one accord they got files out of their bags and started leafing through them, refusing to meet our eyes. Helen touched my thigh lightly and then stroked it, she chatted away about inconsequential things so loudly that the whole carriage must have been able to hear.

“You sure you’re okay?” I asked quietly.

“Yes, I’m good. I’m looking forward to that drink though.”

As we left the train I saw her wink at the young man opposite, but the prig refused to acknowledge it, so I gave Helen’s bottom a loud smack as we left, and she giggled.

“Let’s get that drink” I said.

And drink we did; Helen had a better knowledge of the pubs in Liverpool than I did, and we visited several I had no idea existed and probably wouldn’t have been able to find again. She liked the small and dark ones, hidden away in side-streets, which smelt of disinfectant and old beer, and where a couple of old men drank slowly and talked about horse racing.

At one pub “I don’t want to talk about it”by Everything but the Girl was playing.

“Oh that’s that singer you like” Helen said and started to join in: “…if I stand all alone, will the shadow hide the colour of my heart….” Her voice was loud but tuneful, and it contrasted well with Tracey Thorn’s gloomier and more restrained vocal, “…I don’t want to talk about it, the way you broke my heart….”. I looked at her as she sang, but her eyes were unfocused and I wondered who she was thinking about; an old boyfriend she had not mentioned or just life in general.

“Thank you for coming with me.” she told me after the song had finished, “I would have struggled on my own.”

And then she was up and looking for the next pub.

We found ourselves in a side street near the Pilgrim Pub, and suddenly we were snogging by some large, silver bins.

“Let’s do it here…” She whispered.

“But…” she pushed her finger in my mouth and I sucked on it slowly and then lightly bit it; it tasted of salt and cinnamon. After that I did not care about the cold, the smell of rubbish or of being caught; Helen was everything and I was overwhelmed by her.

She had a Bible by her bed.

“I didn’t know you were religious.”

“Someone gave it to me. I was in town a couple of days ago having lunch.  This woman came over and started talking to me. I ended up buying her coffee.  She gave me it to me.”

“Why were you having lunch in Birkenhead?”

“Oh they sent me home from work. I was just a bit tired that’s all.”

“Don’t worry about me”, she said after a few moments of silence, “sometimes I need a break.”

“How are you finding it?”

“The Bible? Interesting. I haven’t looked at since school. A lot about your lot in here.”

“Well we wrote it.”

“I thought it was God who wrote it. He’s quite critical of the Jews; Jesus is always going on about the Pharisees, they’re Jewish priests aren’t they? And Hosea. Always telling you off.”

“If it wasn’t for the Pharisees the Jews would have been subsumed by the Romans; anyway, religion is like sport, all very well until you take it too seriously.”

“You’re probably right. Mind you, I have seen you when Everton lose.”

I woke up needing to urinate; it was three in the morning and Helen was still reading The Bible, her lamp giving her a halo as if she was a Christian saint.

“Haven’t you slept?” I asked her.

“No, this is fascinating. Why don’t you ever talk about it?”

“I didn’t think it interested you, anyway it is just my childhood, something I wanted to escape from.”

I hurried to the toilet and when I got back to bed she was still reading intently, and almost immediately I fell back asleep. I woke up again at eight and she was gone. And later when I rang her at work from the library, she sounded happy and normal.

“How are you feeling?” I asked.

“I am okay, a bit tired.”

“I’m not surprised.”

“I will have an early night tonight I think.”

“Don’t blame you” I told her, “I don’t blame you at all.”

I used to dream about Tracey Thorn, at least as much as I dreamed about Helen, although these were not erotic dreams, rather they involved me abandoning her in various places; the library where I worked, Lime Street Railway Station or in the middle of a strange city. I would wake up feeling overloaded with guilt, and eventually I would realise that I had left Tracey in a Burger King, and that she was waiting patiently for me to pick her up and take her home.

I had all of Tracey’s albums; not just the ones she recorded as one half of Everything but the Girl (for which is she is best-known) but also her obscure solo album “A Distant Shore” and the two badly produced bits of New Wave that she did with The Marine Girls, the band she was in as a teenager.  Even now, many years later and in another country, I still buy anything new that she releases, and I have read her two memoirs several times over. I follow her on Twitter and Facebook, even sending her messages which she sensibly ignores, and occasionally I still dream that I have left her somewhere alone and frightened.

Whilst I have always loved her voice; melancholic and slightly offkey, it is her that I am obsessed with; so calm and sensible with politely concealed contempt for those who do not meet her high standards. Sometimes when Helen and I cavorted on the bed I would imagine Tracey looking down on us disapprovingly or when Alan and I, drunk and laddish, giggled over a rude joke, there she was glaring at me, wondering when I would grow up. I still yearn to gain her approval, and I suspect that all the achievements in my life are due to her, and my attempts to make her proud of me.

“I am going to church on Sunday, would you like to come with me?”

“Uhm not really.”

“A friend from work invited me; Claire.”

“But don’t Christians disapprove of this?” I pointed to her sprawled naked on top of the bed, her body warm from our passion of a few moments before and smelling of sex.

“I have been meaning to speak to you about that…”

Thus she became unobtainable, but then I had always felt that I was trespassing on her flawless body, and it could not last forever, that eventually I would be caught.  She still let me sleep beside her and would kiss me languorously goodnight before disengaging with seeming regret and sleeping with her back to me. I had a feeling that Tracey Thorn would approve.

She talked about God more and more. I used to love her company, looked forward to spending time with her and even imagined it becoming permanent and maybe – breaking my mother’s heart – a marriage. But now our evenings consisted of her reading aloud from the Bible and talking about The Jews, before agonising as to whether we should have sex or not, and it was Hell. Was she unwell, or was this how Christians spent their time? I wondered if her colleagues had noticed anything or had she always been odd, and I had not seen it until now.

“The vicar is doing a talk about the Palestinians. Would you like to go? His brother was there, in the West Bank a few weeks ago and made a film. Quite disturbing.”

“Oh no thanks.”

“I thought you would be interested, doesn’t your sister live there?”

“Not in the West Bank no, in Tel Aviv, and I don’t care about all this obsession with Israel, and the feeling that I’m personally responsible for the actions of the Israeli government and army.”

 “Aren’t they your people? Shouldn’t you feel responsible?”

“No. Perhaps if it wasn’t all that everyone goes on about I might be more concerned; but they don’t seem to show the same worry about what is happening in East Timor, or in Burma. Sheesh always bloody Israel, and always how wicked the Israelis are; what about the Palestinian suicide bombers? People blown up on buses or in restaurants? I bet your vicar doesn’t go on about that. It’s just another excuse for anti-Semites to hate Jews.”

“I don’t hate them exactly” she told me, which is when I walked out.

“She sounds as off her head as you,” Alan told me as we drank coffee together one evening in a small cafe, before we went to see Siouxsie and the Banshees in concert at The Empire in Liverpool. “Even if what she says upsets you, perhaps she needs you to be kind, not get cross and hurt, get over yourself a bit.”

“That sounds quite sensible” I admitted reluctantly, “but it’s difficult when I’m with her and she’s going on about Jews and how we control Hollywood and tell the government what to do.”

“Perhaps she has a point, there are lots of Jews in government and in film. And they did work with Hitler during the Second World War, I was reading a book about it.”

I looked at him in despair; he had become comfortable and rich, now that he was working for a law firm in the city centre, so that even on a night out he was smartly dressed; chinos, white shirt and a corduroy jacket rather than jeans and the battered army jacket he used to wear, and his hair looked as if it was cut regularly and somewhere expensive. I had even had to drag him along to this concert, despite Siouxsie and the Banshees having always been his favourite band. I remembered only a couple of years ago us spending a cold night on a bench in Nottingham railway station after seeing them play at Rock City, I doubted that would ever happen again.

“Remember when we used to divide people up, between those who had soul and those who didn’t?”

He laughed, “well people can swap sides, and anyway perhaps those with soul are those who haven’t grown up.”

Next time I came round to see Helen I noticed a sticker of the outline of a fish stuck to her front door.

“It is an ichthys” she told me when I asked her about, “an ancient symbol of Christ. My friend Claire gave me it.”

I gave her a smile, unsure of what to think, as I sat down next to her on the settee.

“You are left-handed as well,” she said, as we did The Guardian quick crossword together.

“Hadn’t you noticed before? And as well as what?”

She looked worried. “Isn’t that a sign of the devil? And witches, they are left-handed.”

“I hope so. Anyway, ‘farmer, six letters, third letter ‘o’’”

“The Talmud is full of spells isn’t it? Against non-Jews, goyim.”

“Who told you about the Talmud?” I looked at her in mock horror. “That’s our big secret, nobody is supposed to know about the Talmud. I might have to kill you now; where is that kitchen knife?”

She looked at me and I realised that she was scared, and I gave her a hug.

“Oh Helen, sweetheart, I was joking. But where are you getting this stuff?”

She cuddled close but didn’t say anything, and I could feel that she was tense, as if she did not quite trust me, and when I stroked her back she flinched.

“Do you cast spells?” she asked, her voice trembling, “is that why I fell for you? You cast a Jewish spell to capture me?”

There was no humour, no banter in her voice, she sounded serious and I did not know what to do or say, so I continued to hold and stroke her, and eventually she seemed to relax and fell asleep in my arms.  At about two she went to bed leaving me to sleep on the settee, later I heard her crying, but when I went to see what the matter was, her bedroom door was locked.

Next time I called round she wouldn’t let me in; I knocked loudly on the door but there was silence and when I tried my key, the door was locked from the inside.

“Helen,” I called, but there was nothing, and I imagined her sitting on the kitchen floor trembling and so I left, giving the ichthys a baleful look as I did so.  When I tried to ring her at work the next morning, I was told she was busy with a client, and got the same answer when I tried a couple more times later that week, at least she was in work I supposed, rather than hiding away at home. In the end I posted my key through her door along with a note asking her to call me, and then I walked away; after all you cannot make someone see you, especially if you seem to be frightening them.

“She’s clearly mentally ill,” Alan told me, during our last conversation together. “Why don’t you help her?”

“How?”

“Call someone. She’s supposed to be your friend, and you have given up on her.”

“She gave up on me,” I told him, but only half-believing it, and I imagined Tracey Thorn shaking her head in disgust. A couple of days later I posted a letter to her with the contact number for Mental Health Services in Birkenhead, which was all that I could think of to do, but I realised that it was a bit a pathetic, despite all my spurious arguments to the contrary.  What would Tracey have done, I wondered? I had no idea.

The next time that I saw Helen was a couple of years later in Liverpool City Centre; she was heading away from Primark, looking scruffier than I remembered with baggy jeans and a long, dirty-looking green t-shirt. She was still beautiful, but you had to look for it beneath the unbrushed hair and badly applied lipstick.

“Helen” I said, and she looked over at me, puzzled and distracted, and I could see her eyes searching and searching, and then she gave up, gave me a frightened look, and hurried away. Later I was looking at my reflection in a shop window; smart haircut, suit and discrete tie, and I realised that I did not recognise myself either.

I am in my fifties now; the best of my life is over with and death is often in my thoughts; after all, Israel is not the safest place to live, with murders on both sides reported every day. Mind you, nowadays it seems Jews are targets wherever they live. After everything changed in England, I decided to make aliyah andflee; at first I lived with my sister and her husband and then I got a job at the university, rented my own apartment and began to make friends, I even had a lover for awhile, until she got bored of me and left. But I am still a stranger in a strange land, and in the evenings when I play Tracey Thorn’s latest album (a series of “feminist bangers” apparently) my mind goes back a quarter of a century ago and I am in love with someone beautiful who when she needed me, I betrayed.

I called at her house before I left England. For the last time I took the train from Liverpool to Birkenhead Central station and then walked up that steep hill, so treacherous in winter, and which left me breathless at any time of the year. I walked down her street again, hoping that she would still be there, but guessing that she didn’t live there anymore. She had left her job in the town centre several years ago and could be anywhere. I had with me a letter asking her to take a chance and come with me, which I planned to post through her door if she didn’t answer.

The house looked the same, even the ichthys was still stuck to the glass on the door, a little faded now and beginning to peel at the top, and for a moment my heart felt as if it would burst. After regaining my breath and plucking up my courage I banged on the door, I thought that I heard a noise from within, but nobody came so eventually I pushed the letter through the letter box, and heard it slip onto the floor. And then just as I turned away, a man came out with my letter in his hand.

“There’s no Helen here” he told me crossly, handing it back to me, “you must have the wrong address.”

I wanted to ask him if he could keep it, just in case she returned, but he had gone back indoors without a backwards glance, and so I screwed it up and stuffed it back in my pocket.

As I stood at the closed door, I lightly stroked the ichthys as if it was as charm, and then, in a burst of anger, I ripped it from the door and squashed it under my foot, wishing it was as easy to rip out the sadness and fear in my friend’s heart, and the guilt in mine.

JUST BEING

It’s spring again, and I’m still here, still sitting, still inside. At my desk, I gaze out the window at sparks of green, glimmers of yellow and purple, as daffodils, crocuses, new grass make their way into the warming world. Spring makes me want to get out and move – to go for long walks, to travel to new places, to see old friends, to roll around in a meadow. But instead, I’m sitting still, because I know that is what I need to do to help myself and help others. Being still sometimes feels like giving up. Being still feels like acting helpless. Being still doesn’t feel like enough. I usually think of helping as an active gesture; the words “action” and “active” have the same root, the Latin verb for “do.” But sometimes, I’ve learned, you can take action by doing nothing. Sometimes you can help by simply being still.

My aunt Christine was never still. She was always hiking, kayaking, walking her giant dog, volunteering at the library, working half a dozen jobs, painting watercolours of flowers and trees. Christine’s birthday is one of the first full days of spring. Not the equinox itself, but the day or two after – March 22 – a day not about the transformation, but a day to just exist in this new life. I always associated Christine’s birthday with the beginning of spring, that active time of growth, and called her on March 21 to say happy birthday.

“Thanks,” she’d say, over the phone. Down in Boston, I could hear her smiling, and I imagined her glancing out her window, studying the snow still melting in her part of Maine. “But try again tomorrow.”

We’d laugh, I’d apologise, and I’d call her back the next day. Next year, I’d always say, next year I would get it right. Christine would laugh and say she was just glad she got to talk to me twice. I was glad, too. I didn’t get to see Christine as much as I would have liked – she was six hours up, near Acadia National Park – but I was grateful for the magic of cell phone connections and hand-painted notecards and emails with recipes. Our lives may have seemed separate, but we were woven together, in our own way.

We’d like to think we each exist in a vacuum, that our lives are our own. But your story always bumps up against and bleeds into the stories of others. We are bound and tied up with people we love, people we hate, and people we don’t know or think about – perfect strangers. We touch, transmit, transmute, transfer, and trickle into each other. In order for you to be in the position you are in the world, others have to be below you, above you, and by your side. You can’t draw a clean circle around any one life. If you think you can, it’s an illusion. “Women are masters of illusion,” said famous female tattoo artist Vyvyn Lazonga. “They always have been with makeup and clothing. A tattoo is just part of that illusion.”

A couple of months after I turned 20, I got ink across the veins on my left wrist with the Russian word живая, meaning alive. The word was taken from a quote from Anna Karenina, in which Anna defends her decision to have the affair: “…I am alive, that I am not guilty, that God has made me so that I must love and live.” At 20, I felt alive. At 20, I was in love with the idea of living without guilt. I had realised I could make these decisions without consulting anyone, so I just went to Harvard Square and got a tattoo. With the word on my wrist, I felt inoculated with independence: I was about to depart for fourteen months abroad in St. Petersburg, and I was sure that I didn’t need anyone else. At 20, I saw myself as fully autonomous. I felt a lot like my aunt.

Christine always gave the illusion of independence. She seemed to reject stillness, other people’s expectations, suggestions, guidance. She was constantly in motion, doing exactly what she wanted, regardless of what she was told, at least that was how it seemed to me. She wore the clothes she liked from L.L. Bean and ignored the feminine outfits my grandmother encouraged. She brought her Rhodesian Ridgeback with her everywhere regardless of rules about dogs. She moved to Maine with her husband, even when the rest of her family was in Massachusetts. To me, she exuded independence, confidence. I always thought of myself like Christine – we were both a little bit rebellious, the marching-to-our-own-drummers-types in the family – or at least, I wanted to be like Christine. She did what she wanted. She didn’t need help from anyone. She lived in a state whose abbreviation is ME. Christine took care of herself.

In the earliest part of the 20th century, one way a woman could take care of herself was by being a tattooed lady. “These were independent women who made the decision to take care of themselves, on their own terms,” writes Margo DeMello in Bodies of Inscription: A Cultural History of the Modern Tattoo Community. “Both Betty Broadbent and Artoria Gibbons, well-known tattooed ladies from the 1920s through the 1960s, became tattooed as a means of earning an independent living in an era when it was difficult for women to support themselves.” Choosing to be a tattooed lady, though, was a risky, big choice – to live outside accepted societal norms, making her own rules. She took care of herself; she did what she wanted.

During my year in St. Petersburg, I was wildly free – often recklessly so. I shared bottles of vodka with friends by the canal. I walked home from bars alone in the early morning. I flagged down gypsy cabs. I took late-night trains to the Baltics. I didn’t wear a warm-enough coat. I ate ice cream whenever I wanted. I petted stray dogs. I smoked unfiltered cigarettes. I made out with both Russians and Americans. I took a swig of cognac and plunged into the icy Neva River in February. Perhaps I wasn’t always making the wisest or safest decisions – I was 20 – but I felt independent and self-sufficient. I was like one of those tattooed ladies. I took care of myself; I did what I wanted.

But it’s hard to support yourself – financially, yes, but also emotionally, spiritually, physically. Even when “independent” and “on my own” in Russia, I relied on so many people. My host mom fed me. My host siblings explained Russian culture. My language teachers taught me idioms and slang. My program director coordinated my visas. My college professors checked up on me. My parents sent me money – so much money. My whiteness protected me from xenophobia and racism. My femme appearance protected me from homophobia. My American passport was my safety net. You may think you don’t need any help, that you’re an individual, separated from everyone else, but that’s not true. Even something like getting a tattoo – one of the most independent-seeming actions – connects you to others.

When I got my first tattoo, I couldn’t do it on my own. Ellen, the tattoo artist at the Harvard Square shop, had to do it for me: She penetrated my skin with her needle, she poured ink into my cells, she held her hand steady as she carefully drew each letter. The act of tattooing is an intimate gesture; I felt close to Ellen when she was done. I felt the same way when I got my second tattoo by a woman named Siobhan while I was on vacation in the Pacific Northwest. Even though I was 3,000 miles from home, I happened to stumble on the one tattoo artist in the neighbourhood from the Boston area. As Siobhan filled in the details of the little permanent turtle illustration from a favourite children’s book, we chatted about Massachusetts, and I felt bonded with her – she may have forgotten me as soon as I walked out of the door of her shop, but I would always remember her. She was helping me. And the best way I could help her, as the one getting tattooed – besides tipping generously, of course – was by sitting still. Getting a tattoo may feel like an active action: an act of rebellion, going out and getting inked, dammit! But actually, getting a tattoo is extremely passive. Lay back, sit still. The best way you can help is by just being. And, as much as you try, no one can really do anything alone. You are never truly, completely independent.

Christine relied on her husband, my uncle Ed. She had a close network of friends in her small Maine town. She was deeply involved in the community of the local library. At the end, Christine needed the doctors and nurses who made her comfortable. She could not insert the IV for the morphine drip herself. She could not cut out her own cancer. But before that: Even up near Acadia, Christine talked on the phone to my mom every day.

My mom always answers her phone. If you need something, or just want to talk, she will pick up. My mom is an active helper: She looks around, assess what has to be done, and takes action. She volunteers for tasks, runs errands, drops off soup, drives my grandparents to their appointments. She smuggled our dog into the hospital in Maine when Christine was dying, because she knew it would bring her little sister some final moments of joy. When I left for Russia, I had felt stifled by my mom’s help – part of why I went to St. Petersburg in the first place was to test to myself, to see if I could survive without her always jumping to the rescue. But over the course of fourteen months, even 4,000 miles away, as I opened her care packages with Annie’s mac and cheese, jars of peanut butter, months’ worth of prescriptions, and sweet notes, I started to realise I could never really be independent, nor would I want to be. We all need each other. Freedom and independence are not the same thing. We are all interconnected, whether we like it or not. It’s all a web; even the things we think affect only us. Sometimes you don’t even have to do anything to connect with someone else.

For all my mom’s activity, she also knows that sometimes the best help you can give is just by being there, by always answering your phone, by being consistent, reliable, still. My mom spent hours reading to me when I was a child: both of us curled up, the flipped pages the only movement. One book we both particularly loved was Miss Rumphius by one of Maine’s most famous children’s authors, Barbara Cooney. The story of Miss Rumphius states that the three things everyone should do in their life is travel the world when they’re young, live by the sea when they’re old, and do something to make the world more beautiful. Miss Rumphius accomplishes these first two tasks easily, but, as an old lady, Miss Rumphius still had not done her part to make the world more beautiful. Finally, after one hard year, Miss Rumphius notices how the lupine flowers outside of her window gave her joy and comfort, so she begins to scatter lupine seeds all over the coast of Maine. She wants to give everyone these flowers that helped her so much by just being.

Lupine flowers are tall and straight. Their stalks stand anywhere from twelve inches to five feet tall. They aren’t known for blowing in the wind, like the 15,000 seeds on a dandelion plant, or the way maple seed pods spin and dance their way to the ground. But lupines do more than look beautiful – they do powerful work just by staying put. Lupine flowers encourage bee and butterfly populations. They provide pollen for honeybees, bumble bees, carpenter bees, swallowtail butterflies, clouded sulphurs, Karner blues, beetles, ants, and thrips. Lupines attract hummingbirds; their deep roots prevent erosion and fix nitrogen, returning it to the soil. The lupine is not native to Maine, I learned recently – I guess Miss Rumphius was inadvertently encouraging an invasive species – but naturalists are hesitant to remove the flowers, because of all the good they’ve done. They are a major draw for tourists in the spring. They help just by being.

A tattoo can help just by being, too. Getting a tattoo itself is a passive action, and then, once it’s there, what does it do? Just sits on your skin, slowly fading and blurring, letting time have its way with it. Tattoos themselves are still – but, in a way, that is their beauty. They are steady, dependable. They will always be there in the same place, and they will be there until you die. There is a comfort in that: A tattoo isn’t going anywhere. They’re all a part of you, too. I may not be quite as reckless or wild anymore as I was during that year in St. Petersburg, but my живая reminds me that I am still alive. The little turtle reminds me of the books I have loved. And a tattoo can make someone who is no longer around feel not so far away.

After Christine died, at age forty-nine, I knew I wanted to get a tattoo to honour her, but I couldn’t figure out what felt right for a long time. Then, one day in Maine, almost exactly seven years after Christine’s death, I saw a white cabbage moth – its wings the colour of good watercolour paper, the kind Christine liked – flitter and stop to rest on the stalk of a purple lupine. And there it was: The moth was my aunt Christine, the free spirit, the painter, who moved to Maine, and she was being held up by her older sister, my mother, the lupine – strong, encouraging, unwavering. Helping by just being. Looking at the moth and the lupine I knew this was it. I could see the tattoo on my body before a sketch of it even existed.

I made an appointment at a tattoo place down the street from my apartment called Redemption. I shook hands with Deirdre – because, back then, you could still shake hands – and she showed me the sketch she had made in the time between my consultation and appointment. A delicate cabbage moth sat perched on the top of a purple lupine flower. I felt as though Deirdre must have been with me that day in Maine, had seen the same moth, the same flower.

For the two hours that Deirdre worked the drawing of the lupine onto my right ankle, we talked about our pets, her son, my writing projects, her trips to Costa Rica, and the animals she saw there. We listened to the punk music playing in the shop. Sometimes we were quiet as Deirdre worked on a tricky part of the design. I took pleasure in focusing on my breath and my body, meditating through the flashes of pain. I didn’t look at my phone once. It was just me and Deirdre, ink and needle, moth and flower. I felt safein Redemption, with Deirdre. I felt protected. Deirdre helped me stay in the moment. She helped me remember my aunt. She helped me focus on the being. I sat still, because that was the thing I could do right then, and listened to Deirdre. Often, when taking action, you need to move, protest, yell, scream. But sometimes you need to be still; sometimes you need to listen. Look around you and figure out your place in the web and what is best for you to do – or not do – to help. Now in our second spring of stillness, I’ve been thinking a lot about our interconnectedness. So many think that they can make choices that only affect themselves, that it’s about individual choice and freedom – but no one lives in a silo. Our responsibility, our connection to one and other, is more evident than ever before. But when I get frustrated or sad by those who ignore the rules, or when being still doesn’t feel like I am doing enough, I look to the lupine on my skin and remember. Lupines do an awful lot by simply staying put. We can, too.

Last week, Facebook asked if I wanted to wish my aunt Christine a happy birthday. Startled, I clicked on her profile to see it was still up and running, though it had been long-neglected in the decade since her death. I briefly wondered if I should try to petition Facebook to take it down, but then I saw the messages some of her closest friends had left on her timeline: year after year, wishing her a “happy birthday in heaven” and telling Christine how much they missed her. I guess Christine’s Facebook profile was helping others by being there. After scrolling through the messages, I squinted at the profile picture – not an image of Christine’s face, but a Maine landscape. I clicked to enlarge and there they were: the sharp blue ocean, the tall green pines, and dozens and dozens of purple lupines. I reached down and squeezed my right ankle. It felt good to know I had a matching lupine – we were still connected, in our way.

Barbara Cooney’s obituary reads, “After growing up on Long Island and spending cherished childhood summers with her family in Maine, she took every course offered in studio art and art history at Smith College. Miss Cooney’s mother, herself an artist, took her daughter’s painting seriously, giving her the encouragement she needed to make art a lifelong passion.” Sometimes help isn’t anything big or grand. Sometimes helping looks like being still. Sometimes helping looks like just being there. Sometimes just being is enough.

MAUD’S BABY

Photo credit: Hannah Glickstein

As soon as they opened the nursery door, Liz blurted out, “We’re not a couple.” And I went red, so they must have assumed romance was at least on the cards. I said, “Ronan’s father isn’t around.” That was that. No sharp intakes of breath. No knowing smiles. Just a note on the form and the tour continued. I don’t want to make Ronan go there. The smell of poo and babies wandering about as if they’re lost. The girl waved her arms when she said, “This is free-flow play.” Which seemed like a fancy way to describe toddling about dribbling, clinging to a dirty piece of Duplo. She said that they “talk about feelings and after snack time and practise yoga.” The staff look even younger than me; I guess pay isn’t good.

On the pavement afterwards, Liz reminded me I don’t have any choice, but I might still be able to get work to have me part-time, if I get myself together to phone HR. I laid Ronan in the buggy and tucked the blanket over his bare toes; she put her arm around my shoulder and said, “I can pick him up for you on Thursdays early if you like. But, I warn you, I will feed him ice-cream.” I pressed my face into her arm and cried a little bit. Managed to say, “Thanks.” And swallow it down. Liz removed her arm and started pushing the buggy.

She walked ahead. Her cheeks were purple. Steering with one hand, she used the other to ruffle her hair, so it stood up in spikes and fell in her face; stretched her neck out and rolled her shoulders, so her heavy body became tall and straight. That gesture impressed me at school. The way she never bothered about looking like everyone else. She ate chocolate while they all puked up salad. Wore black DMs. Actually read the books from the library and liked bands from the ’90s no one else had heard of. She made me feel small then; she turned and smiled, “They’re probably watching from the corner of the window. They’ll definitely think we’re a couple…”

Sebastian hasn’t texted again since I ignored his offer of money.

I carried on walking behind Liz down Hainault Avenue, past the massive brown and white semis with paving or Astroturf outside; shiny cars; double-glazing sealing the people inside like vacuum packed boneless fish. Liz had the buggy. My arms felt too light. When I thought about the nursery fees, refusing to reply to Sebastian seemed pointless. What do I get by sulking? It would be better for Ronan if I could take him and Gran on holiday once a year.

But I don’t want to go on holiday with Sebastian’s money. And what if he decided he wanted to introduce Ronan to his wife and take him away himself – on an aeroplane? What’s Mum’s damp house and weedy garden compared to a holiday home in Dorset?

We stopped at the place where the A13 meets that other massive road; where diesel gets into your eyes and sticks to your skin. I lifted Ronan out of his buggy at the crossing, above the exhaust. He wriggled his toes and shouted. He likes watching cars. Liz stroked the side of his face with one finger and asked me if I wanted to get some food. It felt awkward.

We used to go to that café after school if we didn’t want to go home yet. Because it was only quarter to twelve on a Thursday, we had the place to ourselves. Sat by the window. Ronan was breastfeeding. We watched an old lady pass by bent over and wrapped in scarves, her legs emaciated and bare; face tense with pain. We both ordered soup and coffee. Liz curled a pack of sugar around and around her finger and looked at the table instead of my boob. I said the toddlers at the nursery were like puppies in a puppy farm. She smiled, but didn’t reply.

We hadn’t mentioned the argument we had the night after I came back from seeing Sebastian. I didn’t feel like bringing it up.

By the time my soup came, I was almost going to faint with hunger. It’s hard to eat soup, with a baby’s head under your spoon and only one hand. I burnt my tongue and throat. Liz’s sugar packet burst and left a little pile of sugar on the table. She looked at me. Got it over with.

“Don’t ever accuse me of fancying you ever again. I don’t fancy you. It would be like fancying my sister, if I had one. Get over yourself. Do you understand me? I won’t be the puppy you kick every time you get drunk and mess up. Don’t take your problems out on me. I know it’s been hard since your mum died.” She looked away. “But losing your only friend won’t help. I can babysit sometimes, but you need to sort your own head out. Forget about Sebastian. No one’s coming to rescue you. You’re an adult now, Maud. You have to rescue yourself. And your son.”

I wanted to leave, but Ronan was still attached to me. Milk leaking out the sides of his hungry mouth. 

I told her I was sorry. But didn’t want to talk about mum. There was no point correcting her. She just assumes that, because he’s twenty years older and married, he only used me for sex. To Liz, men are simple.

She was more her old self then. Ate her soup quickly and took Ronan so I could finish mine. It was cold. I couldn’t taste it. She played peepo behind her roll. Ronan grabbed the roll and gummed it. He was getting his first tooth. It’s through now and he’s sleeping better.

Liz and me used to sit outside that café in the summer smoking, then rub ourselves with lemon segments to cover the smell. After our A-levels Liz poured ketchup all over her Sylvia Plath book at the table by the window – to celebrate never ever having to read it again.

I liked Plath – she made me realise that it wasn’t only mum who’d spend hours in silence facing demons no one else could see. The poetry helped me understand the puppet expression mum sometimes had on her face – when she fell into her green chair after a day at Marks and Spencer. When I was little I thought that, if it wasn’t for me being born, mum wouldn’t have to work there and maybe she wouldn’t be like that. The Bell Jar taught me Mum might have been like that anyway. Even though the parts about suicide made me nervous – especially after the teacher told us what Plath did… I could never have explained that to Liz. Liz pronounced judgement – Plath was even more self-pitying than Morrissey; Patti Smith could beat her in a fight any day. I loved Liz for listening to Patti Smith.

After lunch Liz went to meet Joanie from work. I pushed Ronan home. He fell asleep in the buggy. The sun was sort of warm for the first time this year. So I left the buggy by the back door, with him in it sleeping and hung out washing. When our baby grows, grey bras, odd socks, ancient ragged t-towels and jeans were all neatly hung up, I stood there leaning against the wall watching them blow about. Hypnotised. Clothes in the wind make me think of domestic life stretching on forever. Mothers from past centuries – their names blotted out by men – hanging out wet clothes on the first warm day of spring. Their ghosts haunt my laundry.

That was two weeks ago. I haven’t had time to write since. Because Ronan’s tooth was keeping him up; I had to prepare stuff for going back to work. There’ve been a few days since when it was nearly warm. I took Ronan once to Old Leigh to play with the stones on the beach. He can sit up on his own now and chew a little bit. He’d eat the stones if I wasn’t watching him. He eats like a lion. Liz keeps threatening she’s going to buy him an ice cream. No matter what I say.

WHERE TO BE

Photo by Lucca Lazzarini

But I thought you said meet me at the Starbucks on such a such street; so there I was in an oversized palatial car, rented. They upgraded me. I thought it looked flashy like a pimp mobile. No thanks, I said, but that was the only choice.

So, my niece, niece in French with an accent over the e, waited for me…and I her…until both our cell phones, constantly busy trying to call each other, were blowing up.

And how about when I was at the Shubert Theater and not Joseph Papp’s, and I went in and bought my ticket while my best friend was seeing Shakespeare, and I A View from the Bridge.

And now I’m standing near the Tappan Zee bridge, no I mean Mario Cuomo bridge, and I’m looking at the architectural spindles separating shadows on the Hudson, and the clear blue of sky reminding me I wish I could call you and ask you to meet me for a rendezvous.

A vous, to you, and to you, and to you, and to me, and to the sad view of thinking about our year of COVID-19! Whose heart is not breaking?

I know. I get up every morning to open up my mind files and try to touch upon my gratitude list. I have numerous reasons to be grateful. I also know how to reframe, since I’ve been a shrink for 18 years, or should I say a stretch. I’m fully aware of RET: Rational Emotive Therapy. In other words, confront your feelings. Is there any basis in reality for that feeling? Can you refute it? And then there’s DBT: Dialectical Behavioral Therapy and finding the wise mind that sits in the center between logic and emotion. How about CBT: Cognitive Behavioral Therapy. Change the thought, and you will change how you feel.

SHIT. Okay, I will forget about immediate gratification. The angst, the fear, the loneliness (not every day but moments). Can they disappear in a nano second? They will disappear for those who exercise patience. It won’t be as easy as eating a piece of chocolate cake, but friends have said, “We will hang this summer on our decks.”

Summer – the sound is buzzing in my mind’s eye like a honeyed bumblebee. I’m wishing for a moment of mistaken places, like my texting either Alex, Debbie, or Karen with a I thought you said meet me at Ruben’s, the Mexican restaurant in Peekskill with music, while they are at the restaurant 12 Grapes.

Yes, I’m longing to hear the ping on my cell phone with the text, But I thought you said…Diddle diddle dee, diddle diddle dum.

But for now, I’m sitting in my kitchen dreaming about our rendezvous. Question: Are you?

DREAMED

Photo credit: JanetR3

I dreamed I was about to die. It wasn’t surreal, I wasn’t astonished, I was in my dream. I must have anticipated the horizontal event as a culmination not the banal termination it is for I was in a sort of holiday mood.

I awoke, anxious to tell family and friends.

It was early, I didn’t eat, drank only water, I had a 7:45 appointment at the hospital.

I ran the tap to the shower thinking this is like the final cleanse, there is no final cleanse.

I sat, near naked, on the doctor’s cot. I was light-headed, had the sort of false lucidity that comes from drinking too much coffee.

“Say Ah’,” the doctor said, “how did you sleep?”

“I dreamed I was about to die,” I thought but didn’t say. I said “Ah”.

He told me to dress, left the room, reminded me to pay the receptionist on the way out. She ran my card through, handed me a soiled bill of health in return.

I wasn’t that late for work, they let me have a mid-afternoon break. I walked the near empty streets, stopped to look in the windows of a realtor’s, contemplated some dream houses.

The front room was spacious. Large grime-free windows let the light shine on hardwood floors. A man with the goatee and smoking jacket sat on a pink Queen Anne chair. A Queen Anne sofa stood near the wall to his right. The coffee table was from a different period. He folded his newspaper, placed it on his lap. “I suppose you want to tell your loved ones about the great event,” he said. “They’re all here, those who could make it that is. You’ll just have to find them.” He emptied the ashes from his pipe into a glass ashtray.

“I know you,” I said. “You’re – ”

He waved his hand as if to dismiss me.

All dream homes have many chambers. I wandered the winding halls, opened doors to apartments, found no one. On the third floor I walked into a bedroom with a balcony outside the window. A women’s nightclothes were strewn on the unmade bed. Of course I didn’t recognize those under- and over-things. I wasn’t hot, I’m mostly dry nowadays. I climbed onto the balcony, leaned on the iron railing. Robins pecked on the mown grass below. I pressed my arms against the bar, a sort of isometrics. For once I wasn’t worried about disturbing anyone. There was a bathroom attached to the bedroom. It was empty.

I left the house the way I came in. The gentleman was still reading his newspaper. This time he ignored me. I returned to myself outside the realtor’s window. I remembered little, it wasn’t a memory mansion, it was bigger than the house – 3BR, 2BA or the reverse – pictured on the realtor’s card.

I don’t remember if I ate, I wasn’t hungry when I returned.

No one looked up or said anything when I sat at my desk. Our office is run like a factory. Kaizen is spoken here almost as much as English.

The virtual whistle blew, everyone left, time to make up my time. I thought of ways to add value, I have no values, work is a way to pass the time. I opened my word processor, retrieved the last document I wrote in. It was my annual self-evaluation. What were my goals, what did I accomplish, did the gap narrow or widen, my goal is to pass the time until.

The vacuums whirred, sometimes they clean early here. I frowned, pretended to update a database. The janitor, a friendly sort, ignored me, said nothing as he emptied my nearly empty wastebasket. After he moved on to the next desk, I noticed a letter at the corner of mine. I opened it. It was in German. I didn’t understand it. It’s easy to look things up nowadays, not so easy in a dream: Ich spreche nicht und lese kein Deustch, not so easy for me to say.

I should have risen, walked around, the cord of the vacuum was in the way. I rubbed my eyes, peered across the room as though deep in thought. A portrait of the company’s founder hung on the far wall. His features were indistinct most likely because of the distance from me, the blear in my eyes, the faux-Renaissance style of the painting though he was born less than seventy years ago. He died a few days before I was to meet him – he made it a point to greet all employees who passed probation – I felt like I was a proximate cause of his demise. I’ll meet him yet, we’ll share a joint, not of marijuana but of meat, lamb perhaps, behold, I’m beholden to no one, why then am I here?

The motors stopped, I was alone. I went to the washroom, passed water maybe more, washed hands and face, returned to my desk to gather my things.

I stood at the side of my car surrounded not by empty husks or hulks but by the buildings of the office park, buildings whose windows were mostly lit, their rooms filled not only with cleaners but also with wage slaves and their betters. After many arduous hours designing the engine of a fast machine, the team decided to call it a day: unseen people germinating seeds that will grow into future and subjunctive fantastic fruit I’ll never taste.

I stand before the imaginary portal, false clarity gone, prepared to meet my fate not lucidly but as my own sodden disintegrating self, that is, I await not the fact but the act – pure, simple, brutal – of ending.

I dreamed I was about to die and yet not yet.

BOYS NEVER TELL THEIR FRIENDS THAT THEY LOVE THEM

By Robert E. Rosberg

Boys never tell their friends they love them. They’d rather punch each other in the arm, or make fun of their girlfriend’s new glasses, or call each other words they’d never say in front of their mothers. That’s one true thing about love; there’s only one way to say, “I love you,” but insults are infinite. There’s a sense of depth to them – and darkness, too – like the ocean at night, and there’s a sort of undertow that leads you away from the safety of the beach. But despite all of that, it somehow feels warmer than the kiddy-pool praises handed out by parents, teachers, and everyone else.

(Oh, and yes: You do get used to the temperature once you jump in.)

Back to boys: They’ll hand each other a wrench when they’re fixing their bike, or later, their piece of shit used truck that they protect like it’s their last kidney. They’ll offer suggestions, they’ll give feedback, they’ll debate, they’ll dream, they’ll drink, they’ll drink some more, they’ll throw it up and never let each other forget about it. They’ll drink borrowed beer and stolen whiskey in parking lots at night and smoke weed in park bathrooms in the morning. They’ll pass them the ball on the basketball court and block for them on the football field. They’ll cover for each other, make up excuses, invent signals, blow smoke, cause distractions. They’ll lie, as big and as often as necessary, and then lie about the first lie, wash, rinse, repeat. But if they have to (and only if it’s necessary), they’ll tell the truth, the hard truth, the uncomfortable truth, the truth that hurts, the truth that is heavy enough to split the ground and suck at least one person down.

They’ll be a wingman, a main man, a best man, they’ll grow close, they’ll grow distant, they’ll reconnect, they’ll move away, they’ll grow up. They’ll get laid and married and arrested and, if they’re lucky, get out of their hometown. They’ll go to work, they’ll go to war, they’ll drag each other across the desert on the other side of the world, bleeding, speeding, screaming toward death completely unafraid, just to save the buddy that they love…

…but they never tell them that they do.

A SURREAL BREAKUP IN THE GOODBYE GARDEN

Photo by Tony Detroit

We are breaking up in a Friendly’s. I seek distraction from this poignant irony by flicking through the menu. But it only offers bizarre expressions. Like: The tyranny of verb tenses creates the illusion of time. Adobe PDFs saved the Spotted Owl. Lab-grown beef will spare the Amazon Rainforest. Drifting continents suffer from separation anxiety, too. I shake my head and look back up. The jut of her jaw tells me it’s over, that she’s decided. I want to tell her that the infinitive “to decide” shares the same root as “suicide” and “homicide.” That every decision kills some alternative. That perhaps she hasn’t thought this through properly. But there’s no point, because she’s already left without even a “goodbye,” “good luck,” “take care,” or “fuck you.” And I think back to that meadow where we rode to one night: moonlight glinting off the handle bars, frogs croaking, crickets chirping, grass undulating in the somber glow, where it all came apart. Then I close my eyes and she’s right there in front of me in that same meadow on that same night. Most likely I’m hallucinating or something I don’t remember taking is kicking in, because now she gets off her bike, strips, wades into the stream, and lies down on its soft bank inviting me to join her. Butterflies crown her head, anointing her into their order. The earth creeps over her skin. Apricots burst out of her armpits. Salmon leap into her crotch. Roe oozes down her thighs, gumming dead scales to her flesh. But behind this transformation, I sense she’s just preparing to leave me. Because a raven scratches against a window I never knew about in my mind, lured by the scent of my prescience. The beak looms massive and moist. Its savage hunger terrifies me, so I drag large rocks around her to keep that bird from breaking in. She screams at me, Stop! This isn’t how it’s meant to be. After everything, can’t you see there’s a river in me that’ll dry up if you don’t let me get to the water? But as long as the raven keeps clawing, I’ll keep piling the rocks over her. She doesn’t understand I can’t let it in. Her eyes sublimate into nacre. Okay, okay, she rasps, come, you can come with me and maybe, if we’re lucky, we’ll find a tide that will take us to the ocean. But I’m not sure I can trust her. Anyway, my moment now beckons. The alternatives it gestates demand I midwife one of them across the threshold, into being. They clamor like festive church bells in my skull, tolling: What will it be? Then, a premonition or a glimpse of a future memory of a breakup in a Friendly’s, and not even a goodbye from her. So, I wedge the last rock in place, wipe the mud off my hands, and walk away. The bird flies off. The bells stop their mad din. I lean back into the booth, gasping in the velvet silence. A milkshake I’d ordered plinks down on the table. I sense the moist beads on the cold glass and want to take a sip but don’t want to open my eyes and leave her. Still, I know I’ll have to risk it eventually. Then I figure maybe later I could come back and check up on her.

Because for now, I’ve decided.

DREAM JOB

Photo Credit: Aaron Lee

Alice’s new office faced south, overlooking the public library and Fifth Avenue. From the window she saw her favorite lion, Fortitude, guarding the library’s north steps. The office wasn’t large but that first day following her promotion, it was perfect. The furniture was new. Gone was the scratched wood desk with its modesty panel. The dingy walls, scarred by thumbtacks, were gone, too. Instead there was a sleek steel desk with elegant red enameled drawers; pale grey walls (a color called seashell); an aura of competence and calm.

Gustave Caillebotte’s Paris Street: Rainy Day, a gift from her boss, graced one wall. You bring kindness and patience to every interview, Philip Massie said when he promoted her, in her seventh year with the company. Her door was always open – another hallmark, Massie said. You share information. You don’t hoard it. The agency Massie founded in 1985, Career Builders, placed temps to fill in for employees on leave. Career Builders vetted and interviewed applicants so companies didn’t have to.

For Alice’s clients, those temporary positions often became permanent.

“Nice digs, huh?” Massie’s white shirt was patched with sweat, his brown curls sodden. The a/c was on, but low – an energy-saving measure, emblem of the times. Massie looked at his watch. “Your first intake is in fifteen minutes. Liana Broder.”

“I’m ready,” Alice said brightly.

“Don’t forget, party at three.” They were celebrating both the move to 500 Fifth and her promotion. Alice had a full day of meetings until then.

“So, who you rooting for, Venus or Serena?”

“I’m an older sister. Venus, for sure.”

“117 years ago – Wimbledon women’s final, 1884 –Maud Williams beat her kid sister Lilian. Maybe you’re right.”

Fifteen minutes later, Liana Broder stood before the painting. “Where is that? Wait! It’s Paris, right?” 

“Paris in the rain. Have a seat, Liana. I’m Alice.”

“This is weird, but it reminds me of a sepia photograph. I love photography, love art – all sorts. Sorry, I’m jabbering. I should be quiet so you can read my stuff.”

“Not a problem,” Alice had already read Liana’s application but reviewed it again, to let Liana get settled. To see how she handled silence. Liana – slender and petite, with curly black hair, intense blue eyes, and a strong handshake — wore a rust-colored tweed suit, a white top, a tear-shaped brooch on her lapel: topaz, her birthstone. She was among Alice’s best applicants in her age group (early 20s): high school valedictorian, 3.6 GPA from Stonybrook, English major. Glowing references. Only a few gaps on the application. In response to Where do see yourself in five years? she had typed unsure. Dream job, she left blank.  

The interview lasted an hour. Alice pressed Liana on her goals. Travel – to Paris, to London, to India — was one of Liana’s dreams. But her dream job eluded her. “Something creative. Perhaps everyone says that. Acting or film-making or even writing.”

Liana and applicants like her were the reason Alice’s work mattered. Liana could tell Alice the truth. She didn’t have to feign enthusiasm for a company or business she knew nothing about. Maybe she’d learn to love it – much as Alice found her own niche in career placement. 

Not much glamour there.  But satisfaction of a kind, so long as you didn’t want too much.

“My sister’s an actress,” Alice said to Liana.  Sharing personal details encouraged applicants to open up. Knowledge – about the applicant, the jobs, hiring trends – was key. “Unless you hit it big, it’s not easy. I’m sure you know that. My sister keeps trying but it’s been hard.” Alice’s parents had supported her sister financially for years, dazzled by the notion of Beth’s acting career. “In the meantime, you’re making the right decision to explore other options. And make some dough.”

Liana laughed and seemed to relax. Alice’s screen displayed two jobs: a low-paying three-week gig in publicity at a midtown publishing house, and one downtown, in the financial district, at Cantor Fitzgerald.

“Which do you recommend?” Liana asked. 

Although the publishing house was more in Liana’s field of interest, Alice found herself pushing Cantor Fitzgerald. “The offices are beautiful, the people more down-to-earth than you might expect from financial services. The location is amazing. 105th floor of the World Trade Center. That in itself is special. They’re looking for someone super organized. A decent writer.”

“I love making order out of chaos and I love to write.”

Alice dialed Cantor HR. She rattled off Liana’s strengths. It was arranged. Liana would begin a month-long stint there the next week. Her first day would be Monday, September 10th.

‘Let me know how it goes.”

“You mean Monday?”

“Not necessarily Monday – only if there’s a problem. But later in the week, give me a call. I’d love to hear from you.”

Before she left, Liana stood in front of the Caillebotte. “It’s funny how all the umbrellas are identical. And the cobblestones look like they’re floating.”

“And slippery,” Alice said. “Conveyed with a mere brush-stroke.”

In the hour they were together, she’d grown fond of Liana Broder.

Tuesday came. Alice was in her office by 8:30. Fifteen minutes later, the phone rang. When she picked it up was no one was there. “Hello?” she asked. “Hello?” Whoever it was, was cut off. Then Massie appeared at the threshold of her office, his face ashen, eyes glassy. “Come, Alice. We’re in the conference room.  The TV is on there.” When she arrived, 15-odd staffers were gathered. Some were crying.

It was Liana’s second day at Cantor Fitzgerald. She would have arrived early to get her boss’s files in shape. Organizing them so he’d be ready for his meetings.

At that moment, Alice still hoped for the best. Surely the girl would be fine. Surely, she would be. 

Fine.

*

Fifteen years later, Philip Massie stood in the doorway of Alice’s stripped-down office. “One more intake?” he asked. “Please?” His smile was as beguiling as ever; his gray curls spiraled over his shirt collar. On Alice’s desk sat a blue vase of yellow roses. “Good-bye and good luck!” read the card. Alice’s belongings were in boxes. Her desk, except for the computer terminal, was bare.

Next door, in the conference room, balloons floated, tied to a red plastic bucket and shovel. Alice was moving to Southern California, where her parents, sister, and teen-aged nephew lived. There was prosecco on ice, strawberries, brie, a sheet cake. But the party wouldn’t start for 90 minutes. “Okay, hand it over.”

Massie leaned over her desk, sniffed the roses. Alice inhaled, instead of roses, the faint scent of Old Spice the man always wore. Like Alice, Massie was a dinosaur. “Her name is Amy Lawrence.  I think you’ll like her.  She’s what? 23 or 24. Only a few years younger than you when you started here. She’s interested in executive assistant spots, something financial.” Alice’s mind was so bound up with leaving it was difficult to imagine giving the spiel one more time.

When Amy Lawrence walked into Alice’s office, Alice was sorry she said yes. It was no fault of Ms. Lawrence. Her voice was soft but confident. She had smooth, honey-colored skin, light hazel eyes, and slightly coarse black hair that curled neatly to her shoulders. Her tweed suit brought out her eyes. But Alice found it hard to focus. She knew she wasn’t imagining the resemblance between Amy Lawrence and the other young woman, Liana Broder – only the eye color was different.

“Sorry about my office. Mr. Massie might have told you – after 22 years, I’m heading out west.”

“He said you’re the best, that I was lucky to meet with you.”

“You get credit for knowing what you want. Executive assistant in the financial sector. That makes it easier.”  Amy’s resume included BMCC associate degree, Spanish, Maria in Clara Barton High School’s West Side Story. The Spanish might be helpful, and her skills were good. “You’ve got Microsoft Office, PowerPoint, Excel.  Just what you need.”

When Alice saw the three openings on her screen, she couldn’t speak at first.

Finally, she said: “Why don’t you come take a look.” 

Amy stood behind her. “Is any of them a hedge fund? I’ve heard they’re the place to go if you want to make money.” She gave a slight, self-deprecating laugh.

“Albrecht is. The other two are brokerage houses, Morgan Stanley and Cantor Fitzgerald. I’m sure you’ve heard of them. The positions are long-term temporary and roughly equivalent – administrative assistant to a midlevel manager.  Covering for someone on maternity leave. Actually,” she paused, “at Albrecht it’s to replace somebody on paternity leave.”

“That’s cool. Replacing a guy.”

With Liana, Alice spent more time getting to know her. Then, as now, it was a Friday and there was a party that afternoon. Unlike Amy, Liana hadn’t listed anything under dream job on her application. Unlike Amy, she had no answer for where you want to be in five years

“If it’s Albrecht you want,” Alice told Amy Lawrence, “I should call right away. They close early on Fridays.”

Amy said, “Go ahead.” After a brief phone conversation, it was set. Before Amy left, Alice handed her a business card. Her own name was blacked out; the contact information for her two most experienced colleagues was handwritten below. “Call either one if you have questions.”

Whatever you do, she thought, don’t call me.

Before the party, Alice went to freshen up. While she was in the stall, two women entered the ladies’ room. “Are you staying for Alice’s party?” she heard Marie (who placed medical assistants) ask Patricia, whom Alice had trained. 

“I wanted to but I have a big date.  Getting my hair blown out, makeup done, the works. I’ll miss her, though.”

“Well,” said Marie, “with Alice gone there’ll be more commissions for the rest of us.”

“Tell me about it! But if it wasn’t for those commissions, she’d still be here, plugging away.”

“Don’t you think she’ll get a job out there? If I know Alice, she will. I can’t imagine her not working.”

“Then why is she leaving?” 

“I always thought she was half in love with Massie. Not that she’d ever have an affair. But admiring him, putting him on a pedestal. But then Mrs. Massie goes and dies and he’s single. The fantasy evaporates. At least that’s one theory.”

Alice stayed in the stall until they left. Given her longevity at the company, gossip was inevitable, she reasoned. They didn’t know the truth. They didn’t know she had placed Liana Broder. They didn’t know Philip Massie helped her through it. Alice looked at the mirror over the trio of sinks as she washed her hands. It was cracked and mottled in the lower right-hand corner. Distressed. She’d read a review in the Times the night before of a restaurant where the walls were flanked by distressed mirrors. This was now a much-emulated style – folks sought it in their furniture, like teen-agers (her sixteen-year-old nephew, for example), who purchased ripped and faded jeans. Occasionally a job candidate came to interview with Alice dressed that way, or with three earrings in each ear, or heavily tattooed. Alice would gently explain that, when it came to the jobs in her book, the applicant had to present something different – even if it meant being untrue to one’s true self. Years before, she would speak about the value of working in and experiencing an environment that, at first glance, was outside your comfort zone. She would explain the difference between style and substance; how you could love Shakespeare or Bach or Brecht but still find a home in a corporate environment – even find like-minded colleagues. 

Now, she would simply say, “You’re going to need to work on your image before we send you out on a job.”

The crack in the mirror had been there for years. It was strange to think she wouldn’t be seeing it every day, as strange as taking the subway to work that morning for the last time. Every weekday since she started at the firm, she’d taken the 1 train to 42nd Street and then the shuttle. Often, she arrived at Grand Central without being able to remember boarding the two trains that got her there. If someone asked her directions as she exited the train, she couldn’t even say where she was for the moment.

Her body had memorized the route. It was in her blood. Now she was cutting the bloodline.

Then Alice did something she rarely did during all her years at the firm. She closed her office door. She sat on the floor and opened one of the boxes, leafed through several red-welds. But she didn’t find the photograph, not right away. First, she found the letter Philip Massie wrote to her, a few weeks after September 11, when she tried to resign. By then Liana’s presence in the North Tower, and her death there, had been confirmed. Alice had stopped going to work. She stopped going anywhere.

His letter asked her to stay on. Eventually, she did. At the time she thought it wasn’t because of his letter or even out of loyalty. Rather, it was the prospect of having to explain to a prospective employer why she left. She couldn’t lie. And so she returned to the new office, to the view from her window of Fortitude, to the Caillebotte, to the color known as seashell.

For a while she went to a counselor, paid for by Philip Massie. But the counselor couldn’t help with the dreams. Funny enough, these were dreams, not nightmares. In the dreams, she interviewed Liana and sent her to a different job. Sometimes the job was the publishing house stint that had been available that Friday. Sometimes it was in a real estate office, which weren’t even jobs Alice handled. Once she got a part for Liana in a play. Liana came by to thank her. Alice cupped her hand over her phone receiver, said it was Liana’s own qualities that got her the role, not anything Alice did. 

Once she dreamed they were in Paris together. It was raining. Liana slipped on wet cobblestones. Alice caught her.

The dreams lasted for months.

The clipping from the Times, when Alice found it, was neatly folded. It had a paragraph about Liana as well as a photo. It said September 11th was her second day, that she was a temp employee. Alice’s 17-year-old brother was quoted. He spoke about Liana’s optimism. How she always looked forward to September. Even when it rained, she loved the excitement in the air. Something new about to happen.

Fifteen years after the Friday she interviewed Liana Broder, on her last day at work, Alice folded the Times clipping in an envelope. When she took her suit jacket to the dry cleaner that weekend, she found it.

Always after that she would put it somewhere safe, and find it unexpectedly.

WE’LL ALWAYS HAVE THE MEMES

A Look Back at the Trump Era

On the morning of January 20, 2021, I found myself watching Joe Biden’s inauguration on the CNN livestream. I recall the distinct feeling of reemerging from some subterranean enclave in which I had spent the past four years of my life, along with many of my fellow Americans, like a nation of mole people coming to the surface to squint up into the sunlight. And with a vague sense, too, of having been through something together, some ordeal, whatever it was. It’s probably too early to say what historians will make of the Trump era, but they will likely be guided by the same artifacts that we ourselves, the People Who Live Online, have created to shepherd us through this time in our history. I speak now of what we have entered, wittingly or not, into the historical record for posterity. I speak now of the memes.

By now the meme has become the internet’s primary vehicle for discourse. Typically a simple image overlaid with text, a meme is ideally suited for viral spread across social networks. Taken together, they form a near-perfect conduit for understanding our life and times, like a weird mosaic reconstructed from pieces of the cultural subconscious. Our memes will tell our stories, whatever they are, whether we want them to or not. Our memes will outlast us.

A few of the highlights from the past four years, in no particular order:

WHO WORE IT BETTER?
The split-screen photo featuring Trump’s windblown hair on the left panel, and a tasselled corncob on the right, with the caption, “Who wore it best?” straddling the divide.

SUPERVILLAIN
The entire President Supervillain Twitter account, which superimposed Trump’s actual words, many lifted directly from his tweets, into speech bubbles uttered by Red Skull, the villain of the Captain America comics. There was always a certain uncanny element to this one that struck me as both hilarious and uncomfortable at the same time, not unlike being hit in the funny bone.

TRUMP DRAWS
The Trump Draws Twitter account taking GIF images of Trump holding up newly signed executive orders for the camera, with the order itself replaced by a childish drawing that often referenced something in the recent news that Trump had been going off about on Twitter.

BOND VILLAINS
A Twitter thread begun by history professor Kevin Kruse, matching each member of Trump’s cabinet with a corresponding Bond villain, with a few too-close-for-comfort parallels (admittedly not a meme in the singular, but rather a multipart, semicollaborative meme running over the course of several posts).

And the list goes on…

SYMBOL OF ROT
There were also the vice presidential debates on October 7, 2020, which proved notable not for anything said by either of the candidates but rather for the fly that landed on Mike Pence’s head, inspiring a flurry of memes across social media. These ranged from the puerile (“Flies love BS,” “Actual footage of a fly on shit,” etc.) to the fairly obvious (all of those “pretty fly for a white guy” memes making the rounds on Facebook) to the uncomfortably topical (a photo of Ruth Bader Ginsburg with a caption reading, “I sent the fly.”) The one meme that managed to stay with me, however, was one I saw on Twitter, retweeted by someone in my feed. It featured a screenshot from an online reference page, reading: “The Hidden Symbolism of Insects in Western Painting: Fly – symbol of rot, wasting away, decay, death, melancholia. A fly hovering over a church official or nobleman indicates disfavour with the king or corruption and dereliction of duty.” It was paired with a frozen frame of the Pence photo from that night’s debate replacing the original photo. It struck me as clever at the time, the sort of uncanny parallel that hints at something deeper running beneath the surface. I scrolled on and didn’t really think much about it. Then, three months later, a crowd of angry Trump supporters gathered outside of the US Capitol building in an attempt to halt the official vote count, chanting “Hang Mike Pence!” Disfavour indeed.

*

While no meme can predict the future, memes can, perhaps, tell us something about our present moment. The relentless, almost feverish pace of meme activity during the Trump years suggests a kind of collective discomfort with the administration, what I have come to think of as our “crisis of narrative.” Since Trump took office – indeed, since he announced his candidacy for the presidency in the first place – there has been a collective sense of discomfort at what this means for the way we understand ourselves and the country we live in. The memes, in this sense, can perhaps be read as our attempt – consciously or otherwise – to grapple with the meaning of a world we thought we knew. Many of the most effective and haunting memes have been those – like the Pence/fly art symbolism meme, or President Supervillain, or the Bond villain/cabinet official Twitter thread – that grapple with the symbolic meaning of the American presidency since 2016.

And it is no secret that the Trump administration itself had been plagued by a crisis of narrative from the very beginning. In short, nobody – from the press secretary to cabinet officials to President Trump himself – knew how to explain its actions to the rest of us in a way that made sense. This crisis of narrative was further compounded by a revolving door of press secretaries, i.e., the people hired to create a coherent public narrative for the White House. And it was further compounded by the way that the Trump administration seemed to embody, to an uncomfortable degree, the dystopian narrative arc of Back to the Future II, with President Trump standing in for Biff Tannen after altering the past to accumulate wealth and power.

This crisis of narrative surfaced in the traditional media, too, as noted by countless hand-wringing op-eds about “the new normal.” The memes responded in kind, filling the narrative void with whatever materials lay at hand. And as we bid farewell to an era that the noted historian Ron Chernow once called “a surreal interlude in American life,” I do wonder if the golden age of the meme is behind us. This combination of surrealism and collective, existential discomfort on a mass scale seems to have been a unique by-product of the Trump years. It is not likely to occur again in the same potency, at least while Biden occupies the Oval Office.

If nothing else, these memes remind us of a time when many of us required a sort of narrative prosthesis to make sense of the world, in the form of images merged with text replicated endlessly through the internet like a hall of mirrors. Though the presidency has returned more or less to “normal,” there is something that still feels not quite real about the past four years, something about the Trump administration that we still seem to be trying to wrap our heads around. I think of the press conference debacle at Four Seasons Total Landscaping, a moment in itself that launched a thousand memes. The incident – in which Rudy Giuliani, Trump’s then-attorney, hosted a press conference at Four Seasons Total Landscaping about the campaign’s legal challenges to the Pennsylvania ballot count – seemed to mark the end of the Trump era in some vaguely symbolic way. Perhaps in retrospect, this was the only way the Trump’s era could have ended: with a press conference at a landscaping company on the outskirts of Philadelphia, located between a sex shop and a crematorium, with Rudy Giuliani yelling into the void about the media and phantom voter fraud. It was as if some fourth wall had finally broken and we were at last able to see ourselves watching the whole thing play out in real time: a real-life meme containing ourselves and everyone we knew, live on TV. The symbolic resonance alone provided a certain novelistic sweep to the whole scene. Who among us, after all, is not tending to their own garden, in the imperfect and slightly sketchy liminal space between our biological urges and the shadow of death?

As an English teacher, I can assure you that this is top-shelf symbolism, a metaphor for the ages. That the establishment itself shares its name with a famed luxury hotel called the Four Seasons – located just five blocks away from where the ballots were being counted and which we all just sort of assumed would be the location – somehow makes it all the more poignant. This moment, now immortalized in the annals of cyberspace, will be with us forever. It is now up to the historians of the future to piece these events together and make sense of it all. Who knows – they might one day find a satisfying narrative arc for the Age of Trump. It may even provide us with something like closure.

MONTAGE OF MEMORIES

Photo by Jon Tyson on Unsplash

He, at six foot three inches, remembered she was slightly taller. And, on that first evening, in high heels, she was towering.

He could not remember being asked to be her escort for her birthday dinner at the country club. Clouded in his memory was the birthday gift he must have given her. Nor could he remember picking her up or even driving her back to her parents’ six-acre country estate.

But he did remember being introduced to her parents at the country club, and the maître d’ greeting her by name.

He remembered her basement with the two-lane bowling alley he never used, the soft drink fountain with every Pepsi product at the ready, the stereo system with soft music, and the easy feel of the leather divan on his skin.

He also remembered the way she inched closer, brought her long legs under her hips, smiled, partially unbuttoned her blouse, then leaned back, removed her shoes, and extended her legs toward him.

He remembered two more things: Her legs were bare, and her feet were bigger than his.

CHEF’S CHOICE

Photo credit: Marissa_Strniste

I’m going to hunt a cow, I tell some friends after sinking back a few whiskeys. I say it in jest, but I can feel truth festering behind the words. 

I’m sitting in a dimly lit bar with three other somber-faced ex-chefs, anticipation buzzing from our bodies like static across an old television screen.

Usually, we just talk about it — red meat. How it would feel to slice into a thick slab of it — a steak with pink Himalayan salt, seasoned as we used to in the restaurant — to, at last, use our teeth for their purpose. Jeff speaks of blood dripping from his chin, dark as beets. Gerry says he would trade his wife for a tender slice of sirloin against his taste buds, buttery spun silk. He laughs when he says it, but it doesn’t sound like hyperbole. 

I hunch over a circular wooden table, a five-minute bicycle ride from home. It’s late, past midnight, and my wife and daughters sleep soundly in their beds, unaware that I crept across the floorboards to the music of their faint snores. If my wife wakes to my absence, I’ll find her pacing in the kitchen brewing tea when I stumble home. 

We’ve shut our phones off out of caution because we must pretend that we don’t miss it. We must publicly savor the okra, the beyond-meat burgers, the fried tofu.  

Cigar smoke curls around us, thick and balmy. 

“How would you cook it?” Simon asks, salivating like one of Pavlov’s dogs. His pupils, full moons, leave little room for blue irises. 

“Butter,” Gerry scoffs. “You have to sear it in butter. Top it with a little rosemary. Pair it with Merlot.”

“I don’t know,” I interject. “I’d do something fancy — au poivre crust sprinkled with gorgonzola.”

“You don’t have to hunt one,” Jeff offers. He’s uneasy and his eyes dart back and forth, watching as the bar-back pours Tito’s over ice. 

He lowers his voice. “My brother says you can buy it on the black market.” 

The smell of stale beer and salted almonds packs the room, sliding across the floor in a sticky film. 

“No,” Gerry says. “It’s not the real stuff. You’ll be choking down a human thigh or glute. You’ve got to do it yourself.”

“It’s nearly impossible,” I say, shifting in my seat. I’m pulling on the wiry, rust-colored hairs of my beard. “I could end up dead.” 

Simon agrees. “They’re almost eradicated in the States. Unless you’re willing to sneak onto government soil for one.” 

“You’ve got to try upstate New York,” Gerry says. “Elites, ex-mob guys, they keep them as pets. Worship them, like the Hindus do.” 

“Nah, they breed bovines, castrate and eat ‘em.” Simon waves his hand above his head. “Greedy bourgeoisie.”

“God, you’re a bunch of conspiracy theorists,” Jeff says, vodka spittle spewing from his lips. 

“Why don’t you just go to India for one, then? I hear there are some there still, roaming in the streets. They wouldn’t hurt them.” Simon leans on his elbows.

“I can’t afford a plane ticket,” I say. “And besides, they hate us over there since the mass slaughter, though it was more human than most of our factories.”

“The ol’ hunting decree,” Gerry nods — he’s the only one who personally participated. “The fall of the meat industry.”

“So long, cattle,” Simon shakes his head sadly. 

We lean back in our seats, thinking in silence. Jeff gestures for the check, as if to silence the idea. 

But it lingers in the air, settling over us in a blanket of possibility: I could hunt and cook us a steer.

*

My wife’s standing in the kitchen staring into a mug of tea, letting the steam heat her cheeks. She jumps when I open the door. 

“Went to the bar again, huh?”

Pans decorate the counter. Fresh chopped mint and parsley cling to a cutting board. A bottle of olive oil leaks onto granite. 

“New recipe?” I ask her.

She still cooks (though I stopped when we lost the restaurant) at a Michelin-star in Center City that Philadelphia Magazine dubbed inventive and piquant. She never mentions the steakhouse. 

Sometimes in the dark when my back is turned, I ask if she misses it. Remember school in Brazil? How we learned to tenderize? I ask. Remember fat and sinew

“Yeah, new recipe,” she answers me now, reaching to push her black bangs out of her eyes. “Restaurant is looking for a sous chef, if you’re interested. I told them I knew a guy.”

“No, thanks, Ava. I think I’ll keep recruiting for a bit.” 

Ava sighs and her eyebrows meet above her upturned nose to form a deep wrinkle. She puts her mug on a coaster and walks quickly around the cramped, industrial-style kitchen, stuffing plates in the dishwasher. 

“You’ve got to move on, Dave,” she says. “It’s been five years.”

 She reaches for my hand.  “We’ve got two little girls. The recruitment job isn’t a career.” 

I pull my hand away, sliding it across the crumbs on the countertop. 

“I know you’ve been talking to Arabella,” she goes on. “She’s got drawings of cows pinned above her bed. It isn’t normal.”

I back away with my hands in the air, but she keeps talking.

“There’s still fish. There’s still chicken. A true chef can cook anything.” 

“Come on,” I say. “You know they’re hard to come by, now. The whole food chain’s out of whack.” 

She sighs. She’s tired of having the same argument.

“Well, wouldn’t you rather be alive?” she asks. “It needed to happen.”

Her eyes brush over me, taking in the beard, the tattoos, the untucked shirt, and a look of dissatisfaction mars the pretty features of her face.  

“Actually,” I lie, suddenly inspired, “I’ve been thinking of heading to upstate New York. Gerry says there’s a plant-based culinary summit there in a few weeks. Maybe I’ll consider that sous chef job, after all.”

In my bed later, I stare at the ceiling. Moonlight steals through the window, illuminating Ava’s skin like foam against a wave. Half-dreaming, images materialize—me, in a white coat, carrying a tall skewer of beef, bending to slice it with a gleaming silver knife. A patron reaching forward with tongs to grip the piece gingerly and court it to a ceramic plate. The salad bar lined with luxuriant chunks of burrata that ooze cream from the center when punctured with a fork.   

“Daddy, what’s methane?” my six-year-old asks in the morning, shampoo suds bubbling in her ears. She splashes and watches droplets fall from the air and merge with the bath water, becoming one again. 

“Well, too much of it is bad for the earth,” I say. I’m kneeling on the cold bathroom tile. “When we used to eat cows, and drink their milk, it spread to the atmosphere from their burps.”

Her nose scrunches in confusion, and then she laughs, gums showing where her two front teeth once dangled. I reach forward and release the drain to let it gulp noisily at the soapy water. Arabella covers her ears. 

“And you killed them, Daddy? To get rid of them?” she asks, wrapped in a towel on my lap. 

“No, I didn’t kill any. Daddy’s friend Gerry did, though.” 

“The gov-ner-men told him to, though, right, Daddy?”

“Dave, that’s enough,” Ava shouts from our bedroom. 

                                                                        #

Three Saturdays later, I meet Gerry at noon, and we sit outside on his front stoop, because the air is particularly warm for November. Yellow leaves line the cement steps and crunch in satisfaction beneath our feet. 

Gerry lives in Old City, in a stately, stone townhome off a cobblestone street. His wife is an app developer who funds his gambling habit, and he works for a security company but takes in little commission. 

He’s found us a family in the Catskills who recently outfitted their mansion in security. The husband’s a class-action attorney who, according to Gerry, earned a hefty sum in a cruise wreck recovery. 

Gerry’s company performed the installment a few months ago and his buddy returned to the office wide-eyed and frantic, pulling Gerry into the bathroom where he whispered, they’ve got a pasture; they’re breeding steers, I’m sure of it. Gerry driveled just hearing it, he tells me after. It’s confidential information, of course, but he scans the computer later, retrieves the address, and draws us a map of the grounds. 

Since he’s kept tabs on the file, he learns that this week the family has plans to vacation in Italy. They’ve requested tight surveillance on the home with special focus on the pasture. 

“Hey, Dave!” Gerry’s wife leans out the upstairs window and waves. “Have fun at the summit, you guys. Sounds great. I’m so glad Gerry wants to get back in the kitchen.” 

Gerry smiles, waves. “Miss ya, babe!” 

He looks at me and his voice drops two octaves. “I’ve got two guns: a rifle and a big handgun, depending on how close we get to it. I figure I can hold one, you hold the other. Whoever’s got the shot, shoots.” 

I nod in reverence. “Did you get the truck?”

“I’ve got my brother-in-law’s truck. Told him we’re gonna need it to bring back any cooking supplies we buy at the retreat: smokers, grills, the likes.” 

Though I shared the first impulse, Gerry’s the mastermind behind our plan, the one who agreed to accompany me. I knew Jeff and Simon would decline, though they’ve asked us to bring back meat for them. I imagine the four of us, hunched over chunks of grilled flesh in a field somewhere, juice dripping down our forearms, like the schoolboys in Lord of the Flies.

Kill the pig, cut her throat, bash her in, and all that. 

We leave in the early afternoon, in a white moving truck, the sort with no rear windows that my wife tells my daughters to run from. Gerry cranks his seat back and sleeps, his meaty legs sprawled across the dashboard and I drive, holding my phone in my right hand to navigate the GPS. 

Gerry wakes only to request a gas station burger, and we step out of the truck to eat them on the asphalt floor of the parking lot. I wolf mine down in two bites, the taste of beyond-meat sufferable with the promise of fresh beef so close. 

Next to me, Gerry takes slow bites of his. He’s sitting with one leg bent underneath his body, balancing his burger on the knee of the other. He looks at me with sad eyes, like taking this trip has brought us closer, entitled him to share something personal. 

“Alright,” I say. “Finish up. Better get back on the road.”

“I’m falling apart, man,” Gerry says, voice cracking. “I hate my job. I need a Perc just to get through the day.” 

“Ger, in a few hours, you’ll be a chef again.” 

I pat his broad shoulder for what feels like an appropriate length of time. 

The bulk of our travel unfolds on the Jersey Turnpike, and I pass the time reading the billboards, Gerry’s snores a welcome replacement for his sorrow. In quick succession, I see the Virgin Mary clutching at a string of beads with text that reads “Pray the Rosary Every Day,” and then next to it, a sign that reads, “Wanted: Serial Bank Robber,” across a grainy image of a white male with long hair. Further ahead there’s an older sign, sticking out of the dirt road. A large red “X” crosses out the image of a cow. “Us or Them?” the sign asks. 

It dawns on me that in years past, autumn would have brought bloodied fawns, recumbent with vacant eyes, to the side of the highway. 

Instead, the scene is picturesque — the Northeast in fall — and a spectrum of burgundy dots the turnpike. I crack open the windows to let in the crisp air and nostalgia washes over me in the form of Thanksgivings as a child. I think of cooking corned beef brisket with my father who loathed turkey, of the way he cured the beef for weeks with large-grained rock salt, in preparation. 

My father taught me to carefully slice the meat with an electric knife, avoiding my fingers; in hindsight, he had likely slugged too many beers to cut it himself. By night’s end, cans of crushed Bud Light lined the counter, and shouts wafted through the vents of my parents’ bedroom. 

My father’s temper, emboldened by rampant alcoholism, subdued only when we cooked together. In silence that mingled with Frank Sinatra’s crooning, we held our collective breath as we took the first bites of Sunday meatballs, rib-eye steaks, lamb chops.

When he died, I saved nothing of his but his recipes, scrawled on lined paper in chicken-scratch print. 

*

We stop in Poughkeepsie to rest and wait for the still hours of early morning. The motel is a small, brick building with an orange, clay-tile roof. Across the parking lot stands a light blue, abandoned and windowless cement building with the words “Edward’s Adult Bookstore” trailing across the side in shaky, black ink. The sun, an angry ball of flame, sets slowly behind Edward’s. 

“Now, that’s a place I’d have liked to check out,” Gerry says, grinning to show white Chiclet teeth. His mood has shifted considerably. 

I pull my phone out of my pocket and text Ava: just arrived at the hotel. Beautiful! All expenses paid for. Head chef sounds talented.

So proud of you, she writes back. 

At the front desk, a woman hands us the key to our room. She has stringy blonde hair and pockmarked skin, accentuated with deep craters. She’s jumpy, talking fast but struggling to enunciate. 

“Two beds, please,” I say.

“You’ll take what I have,” she slurs. 

There’s one queen-size bed with a flowered, green quilt in the middle of the square room she gives us. The print, the same as a ceramic bowl my mother gave me to vomit into as a child, makes me nauseous, feels like strep throat again and amoxicillin in a plastic shooter. Gerry reaches into his duffle bag and pulls out a UV-flashlight. He tugs back a corner of the fitted sheet and scans the mattress for bed bugs. 

“The wife says you gotta do this at hotels,” Gerry says. “And she thinks we’re at a Hyatt.” 

Gerry ventures off to find a vending machine and I lie against a flat pillow, letting my eyes flutter shut. When I open them, hours later, and pull back curtains that cover a streaky window, stars pulse against a vast, black canvas. My chest thumps. It’s almost time. 

I look in the bathroom for Gerry, but he hasn’t returned, so I ease on the sink, turning the handles of a rusted faucet, and splash water on my face. I fasten the buttons of my plaid flannel over a white undershirt. Red grooves in my face from the pillow decorate my left cheekbone. 

I venture down the hallway in search of a water fountain, my tongue pasty against the roof of my mouth. 

At the front desk, Gerry’s dancing slow with the blonde woman. Her greasy hair hangs mid-way down her back swaying along with her hips. He whispers something to her, and they laugh. 

“Wouldn’t you love it, though?” Gerry says a bit louder, into her ear. “A juicy, McDonald’s Big Mac.”

“Gerry,” I blurt, my voice high-pitched, unrecognizable to my own ears. “It’s nearly time. We’ve got shit to do.” 

“Excuse my friend,” Gerry steps back from the woman. “He was a famous chef once. Tomorrow’ll be his first day cooking since.” 

“Not even breakfast?” she asks, monotone.

 *

On the hour-long drive to the property Gerry found in the Catskills, we talk logistics. Gerry has brought his work computer and logs on to the property’s security cameras from the passenger seat. 

“We’ll go in and cut the power manually,” Gerry says. “I don’t want to shut the system down from here or they’ll know it was an inside job.”

But once we arrive, Gerry refuses to exit the truck. He doesn’t want to kill another cow, he says; he’s seen too much blood and gore.Seen white, black, and red spotted beings scattered in the grass like battlefield casualties. It’s not as easy as you think, he says. 

“What the hell, Gerry?” I ask him, grinding my teeth near his face. “I’ve got to do it myself?”

“I’ll help you cook it after. I’ll cook it myself! I’ll cut it and put it in the fridge,” he gestures to the back of the truck, where the supplies wait.

“What the hell, Gerry?” 

“I’ve been watching YouTube videos on butchering,” Gerry goes on, gesturing emphatically.

“It’s a one-man job, Dave,” his eyebrows raise in defense. “I’ll be here waiting. I’ll keep a lookout.” 

He’s tired, though, from his late-night rendezvous with the motel manager, and I see his eyelids droop as he speaks. The skin under his eyes is translucent, showing purple, tree-branch veins. I remember how he walked when we first hired him, shoulders thrust back in confidence, broad chin protruding forward.

I reach into the backseat and retrieve the loaded guns, tucking them under my hunter-green jacket. The house sits atop a winding hill, secluded, and shaded with tall pines and maples with roasted-carrot leaves that bask in the light of the truck’s headlights. It’s dark, early morning, and the castle of a home looks menacing—stone pillars frame the front door and a wrought-iron balcony juts from the main bedroom like a threatening underbite.  

Gerry has mapped out the spots on the land where motion sensors and cameras hide. I carry the piece of paper with me, stepping across the wet grass on tiptoe in a gentle ballet. The air here is hibernal and unfriendly, a contrast to the recent warmth of the city. 

The land is large, sprawling, and it’s a mile walk to reach the enclosed pasture. I disable the alarm like Gerry taught me (snipping the wires with kitchen shears), and unlatch the gate, before bending over to rest my calloused hands on my knees. When I look up, air catches in my throat. 

“Holy shit,” I breathe.

It’s a steer, like Gerry promised, with short, brown fur and massive ivory horns pointing toward the gray sky—a figure with demonic presence. I stumble back. He grunts in my direction, his nostrils flaring at the tip of a wet, fleshy nose. Beady black eyes perched sideways on a long, narrow face stare at me, unblinking. It’s got eyelashes, I think.

I’m close enough to use the handgun, which I retrieve slowly from under my coat. I can hear his breathing, or maybe it’s my own, reverberating in a trance that feels drug-induced, but isn’t. I’ve got the gun cocked, pointed in his face, my finger slipping from the trigger.

We stare into one another’s eyes, sentient beings locked in an unspoken understanding—he knows what I’ve come to do. I hold the power here, but I back away slowly. The lust for meat, once primal, feels trivial. 

“Hey, drop the weapon,” someone shouts behind me. 

I snap my head to the left and see two men dressed in dark suits, shotguns aimed at my back. They’re strapped in bullet-proof vests.

Somewhere in the distance I think I hear a truck engine revving, tires screeching away. Dammit, Gerry, I think.

The men are shouting. They close in on me with pointed weapons. 

“No, no, don’t shoot,” I beg, thinking of my wife, my daughters. 

I fall to my knees, dropping the handgun, and rip moist stalks of grass from the earth with clenched fists. I’m on all fours, my back in the air, staring into the steer’s eyes. He’s unmoving.

Suddenly, he throws his head back, mocking me.

The early morning sun peeks through the clouds and glints off our silhouettes, two animals at the mercy of a gun’s barrel.  

THE REST OF EVERYTHING

My Texas pine trees make the world so small. They only die in pieces; that’s what evergreen means: to lose one needle at a time, while spindly replacements brush green against heaven. When my little sister and I played among the pine trees, wind from the Gulf Coast (so, so far away, from the land where Dad was a child and Mama went to college) feathered through the needles and made them whisper. Sometimes, it sounded like our mother: “Be safe. Keep the house in sight,” but other times, especially as we got older, it sounded like new teachers (they came from the private school and taught us to comb our hair and take notes): “Life’s an adventure. Test your limits.” We loved our mother like we loved our shiny textbook covers, which bore our names etched with Sharpie or graphite, so we compromised: We imagined an adventure not too far from the house, where we could tilt our heads the right way and see a thin, white sliver of home.

Mama hated looking back at old photographs and seeing our wild hair. “Did I never comb it for you?” she asked in frustration. We, grown, shrugged; I only remembered Nana tugging tangles out of my sensitive scalp and, the morning before prom, teachers curling my hair at the state essay competition.

There came a point when Mama could no longer teach us the math she relearned herself or English from a borrowed textbook. So we were made to attend a prestigious Christian private school; she went to work early each morning to pay. How did it feel for her, those first few weeks, when we came home exhausted from lugging our textbooks but triumphant, babbling about the Latin teacher with yellow eyes or how fascinating we found Texas history?

Fuelled by our new environment, my little sister and I wanted to create something better than math problems or the cookies our mother tried to bake with us. We wanted an adventure. So we built fairy tales, our own languages, and royal lineages that extinguished themselves in us because we belonged only to the pine trees and the yellow-spotted silkworms that Mama lit on fire once, when they tried to web her cherry tree. They writhed and flung themselves against their own silk to escape the flames, with no luck. We thought we could hear their screaming, but Mama said it was just the moisture in the silk, being released by the heat.

The silkworms, along with their fellows the termites and the pine beetles, were not the only pests in the forest. My sister and I learned, in class or conversation, that pine is a soft wood. The bark scales layer to protect the heart from insects or infection. With the very dirty fingernails of fate, I relieved scales of their duty and signed my name to the death I ensured — a shaky, capital E is easy to press into pine skin. This was the beginning.

My sister and I made good use of dead trees. We were scavenger-children. We built The Hut out of twigs and vines and castaway pine bark.

The Hut was small; it was not really a hut, but a collection of brambles and branches under which we squatted to escape the house where homework and chores awaited.

Our Great Hall was interwoven twigs tied with Dr. Seuss vines from the yard — little pink Pom Pom flowers we snipped off, but the frond leaves, which closed tightly under human touch as if they knew to be afraid of us, we let remain to shrivel into brownness like the rest of everything. We plugged holes in our perforated infrastructure with moss, leaves, pine bark, and other remains: if our mother had not warned us about leprosy, we would have used the roadkill the dogs dragged into the front yard. Armadillo scales make better roof tiles than even pine bark. But our Hut was birthed solely from the once-green things, and the worst punishments we incurred upon ourselves were poison ivy and an occasional briar scratch. If a tree had termites, we left it to rot where it fell. The creatures would swarm our hands, prickling soft skin in search of hard bark, and we were not planning to be eaten.

Pine trees, though soft and susceptible as a human heart, are strong. We only killed saplings at worst. But there are those forces stronger than children that can make even decades-old trees fall.

There was one massive trunk that stayed standing, dead in its tracks, for years, though its roots had withered long ago. It was heat that killed it; a terrible drought sucked the green from the pine needles and left the tree brittle and parched. All the bark sloughed off its haunches until the tree became a single, stark white obelisk marking a part of the forest where we dared not trespass. Pines can live to be 1,000 years old, if they’re not in a 2008 East Texas backyard. I do not know how old our tree was, before the end.

The great white pine fell to a storm when I was lying in bed (not asleep) listening to the lightning rattle the picture frames and trying not to recall the weatherman who’d visited our school and told us tales of lightning climbing through windows and pipes. When the thunderous fall resounded, I squeezed my eyes shut and let myself pretend I was safe.

After the storm, my sister and I went to assess the damage. A ragged stump survived; all else of the great white heart had crumbled to skeletal remains against the earth. In the soggy pine needles we’d dared to finally violate, we balanced booted feet on the ruins and knew we’d never really been far enough. We retreated to the house, where, to our disappointment, Mama had not had time to make cookies.

THE LAST WEEKEND IN JULY

Photo by Nariman Mesharrafa on Unsplash

It was the summer of 1993, and Keilani and I sat by the crackling fire as the bullfrogs croaked a sonorous symphony, the grass swayed from a whispering breeze, and the stars zipped in different directions across the vast night sky.

“What a weekend,” Keilani said, resting her hands on the back of her jet-black hair.

“Rad like a cat wearing sunglasses,” I said.

“Satisfying like spelling Sriracha right on the first try,” Keilani said.

That was our thing. One of our things. In fact, when you’ve known someone since the age of five, you amass a lot of things.

I leaned in toward the warmth of the fire, took a deep breath, and prepared to tell Keilani something that I had hesitated to tell her all summer. “I decided I’m not going to Northwestern.”

“What?” Keilani asked.

“I’ve thought about it a lot and I just don’t think college is for me,” I answered.

“But we had it all planned out,” Keilani said. “Together.”

“I’m so terrified of tossing four years away,” I said. “And going into debt forever.”

“Why did you wait until the last minute to tell me?” Keilani asked. “You always do that, and it drives me crazy.”

“It’s not the last minute,” I said.

“That’s another thing you do,” Keilani said. “I know it’s not literally the last minute, but you just have this affinity for suddenly dipping out on plans.”

“Like when?” I asked.

“Remember when you didn’t even show up to your own birthday party? The party that I organized!”

“I had the flu!”

Keilani stood up. “And the time you said you would pick me up from my dentist appointment and didn’t show up?”

“I had a panic attack about driving in downtown traffic,” I said. “I had just gotten my license!”

“I had to use a pay phone while half of my mouth was numb!”

Keilani tossed another log onto the fire and a flurry of sparks burst into the air.

“I’m sorry,” I said.

Keilani sat back down, fanned the smoke away from her eyes, and brushed the ashes off her sweatshirt. “I’m going to miss you. That’s all.”

“I’m going to miss you too,” I said.

“So what do you plan on doing?” Keilani asked.

“I want to save the world.”

“Like Wonder Woman?”

“No,” I said. “I keep having these dreams about rainforests losing their color and oceans warping into garbage dumps. I want to try and do something. I’m just not sure what yet.”

“Maybe someday there will be an invention that allows us to see each other’s lives from far away,” Keilani said.

“Sure,” I said. “And maybe Blockbuster will go out of business!”

We both laughed until we snorted.

Keilani reached over and grabbed my hand. “We’ll still look up at the same moon,” she said.

I wondered if I’d ever have a moment with Keilani like this again. “What a weekend,” I said.

Keilani sighed. “Over too soon like a Prince song.”

LULU WON’T EAT

Photo credit: hehaden

It’s been a week, I think, so I thought I’d bring her in. She just sniffs at her food — I make my own, no store-bought cat food for her, I shred tuna and chicken together, she used to love it, she’d purr and twirl around my ankles when I’d be dicing the meat, couldn’t wait, almost out of her skin every meal time. Now she just stares at the dish, sits there. I’ve thrown it out almost every day this week, dried up and all. Ray, my husband, jokes that’s she’s on a diet and that I should try it, too. Five pounds up and he says I’ve let myself go. Well, he did help me lose all that weight when we first met — he was so encouraging, told me I was beautiful, that I could do it. And he was right. Now, he says that I’m so fat, he’s embarrassed to be seen with me.

Not that we go out that much. I should stay at home and look after my man, he says, since I didn’t give him any kids. He’s joking, of course, it was him who didn’t want kids, but I haven’t seen my friends for a while, he doesn’t like when I go out without him. He expects dinner on the table when he gets home even if I don’t cook as well as his ex, now she was a gourmet cook. She was always elegant, and well-dressed, even if she was stuck up. He left her because of that. Says she needed to be brought down a notch but even then she’d be way above me. He’s so funny.

Lulu’s always been healthy, I take very good care of her. Last year she had a broken paw, the front left. I have no idea how it happened. I came home late from a girls’ night out and she was curled up on her pillow and wouldn’t move. Ray had been watching football and said he didn’t notice anything. She meowed so loudly when I felt along her bones — I know how to check her out, I was going to be a nurse but Ray didn’t want me to finish my degree, said he didn’t want his wife cleaning other people’s shit. Not that I was going to do that, I was already in grad school, but he insisted after we were married. Said I deserved better.

Lulu limps a bit now, but her legs are as good as they are going to get, I guess. Her tail, too. One time she got it caught in the door — see, she has a kink? Ray swore he didn’t see her sneaking through the terrace door when he slammed it shut. He said he was sorry but that it was a tail, not a vital organ, so she’d be fine. And she was. He wouldn’t pay for the X-rays, was I mad — X-rays for a cat’s tail? He couldn’t stop laughing about it. But it’s not her tail that I’m worried about now — she’s getting so skinny. No, she’s not throwing up, just the occasional hairball – Ray loathes those! Yes, she’s still peeing.

Lulu’s a plain tabby — purebred rooftop tabby I call her. I found her in the back of the shed when she was a kitten right after my Bengal got lost. Mau, five-year-old, not a kitten anymore. Ray says he has no idea how she got out, but once out, Mau was gone. Those cats cost so much, nobody would ever return her, she was a strictly indoor cat, I had been so careful with doors and windows. I cried for days, but I wouldn’t let Ray see — he’d be mad that I was so upset about a cat, even it that cat had cost over a thousand dollars. Only the best for Ray, that’s why he got a Bengal but Mau never liked Ray even if Ray was the one who bought her after he ran over Mocha. Mocha? She was my first cat, the one I had before we were married, a blue-eyed Siamese with a brown nose and ears and stockings. She curled in my lap when I read, slept under my desk when I was studying, met me at the door when I came home. She was my good luck charm — I did so well on exams because she helped me concentrate when I studied. She didn’t take well to the move to the big house, but she was starting to get used to it. She loved to sit under Ray’s Merc when the engine was still warm and I told Ray to be careful when he took the car out, to check for her, but he must have forgotten. Mocha was getting old, she wasn’t quick enough to get away. I guess it was an accident.

Lulu was so tiny when I found her, her eyes were still closed. Her mother she never came back. I called the kitten Louloudi, flower in Greek. Ray’s Greek and he wanted me to learn the language so that I could speak it when we travelled there. We sometimes go to the Caribbean, but he has to go to Greece at least once a year — he’s a different man there, happy, relaxed. His family thought I was doing great, but he said that my accent was atrocious so I stopped. But Lulu, I fed her with a dropper and then she learned to lick my fingers. Ray said the milk would kill her because it was from a cow and not a cat, didn’t I know anything, but she did fine. When she was a kitten, she always followed me around and at nights I had to shoo her from our bedroom. After the night when Ray woke me up in the middle of the night and insisted that I change the bedsheets because they smelled of cat, I kept her out of there. But when he travelled for work, she slept curled around my neck — so soft, so warm — and I always changed the sheets before he got home but still, he’d shake out the duvet insisting there were cat hairs on it. There never were, I boiled and bleached the sheets and the duvet cover every time.

Lulu’s older now, but she still runs like a kitten whenever Ray comes into the room. He says she’s killing songbirds whenever she’s outside, a killing machine, not like dogs, those are loyal and devoted, cats are selfish and mean-spirited, like humans, like me. I asked him once if he’d like a dog and he just laughed — he wasn’t going to let me ruin a good dog, he said.

Can you feel her ribs? She’s so skinny now. She used to curl up in my lap all soft and fat when I read but now she just lays on her pillow, getting skinnier and skinnier. Last year when I was laid up with the dislocated shoulder, she stayed with me all the time but knew to make herself scarce when Ray came home. He was mad because he had to do the shopping by himself. Normally, he takes me shopping for groceries, he won’t let me drive, I’m such a bad driver, but with my shoulder in the sling he had to go alone. He only grabbed my arm but he is so strong it popped out. He drove me to the hospital, apologizing the whole time and crying. I told the doctor it was an accident. Because it was. My arm is still sore and I can’t lift it to reach the top shelves so I had to rearrange the pantry – Ray likes to see it orderly. And it hurts when I iron his shirts — it’s my right arm. A fresh shirt every morning, a corporate lawyer needs to look good all the time. That was the only time I saw a doctor — thank goodness I’m healthy, if a little clumsy. Last month I fell on the ice, slipped on the front when the front door slammed shut after Ray rushed in and I cut my eyebrow and had a black eye for a week. No, it didn’t need stitches, it healed nicely with those steristrips from the drugstore, see?

Of course, I’m fine. I’m tough, I don’t fuss much, but I worry about Lulu. She’s not tough.

ALL GOULD THINGS

Photo by Kim Eriksson (copied from Flickr)

The young client-service technician stopped showing up one day after the dregs of his morning coffee slid down in the shape of music notes and he looked in the bathroom mirror and saw Glenn Gould’s face instead of his own. No more financial reps or wholesalers or confused clients asking if they were speaking to someone in Toronto.

For money the young man played the piano and for company he entertained individuals whose desire could not be contained at the sight of him. Every blood test came back negative.

That summer he was the headliner at Festival d’été, the music drifting over eighty thousand screaming fans weathering the cool rain on the Plains of Abraham. He appeared onstage with Sir Paul McCartney. He accompanied Lady Gaga. Billy Joel changed some lyrics to honor him during the encore. After all that, a former colleague came backstage with a VIP pass and told the young man he was cool for an Anglophone.

The young man had his former colleague killed, the body incinerated, the ashes scattered along the shores of the St. Lawrence River. He sent a fruitcake to his colleague’s family at Christmas and established a scholarship at Laval University as penance. All world-famous celebrities are allowed one murder, but he’d been a tad too hasty in using his.

He went out and purchased a sports car. Others’ lives flashed before his eyes on the autoroute: H.P. Lovecraft, Norm Macdonald, the back-up goaltender for the 1976-77 Nordiques.

He purchased a cabane à sucre on nearby Île d’Orléans and each night he swam laps in an Olympic-size pool of maple syrup in the hope that he could slow the transformation of his skull into an oversized cube, the rearrangement of his features. His eyes and mouth and nose faced front, while his ears shifted to either side. Everything flattened and appeared painted-on. He could have been from the Big Smoke or spent his life working the fields behind the house his grandfather and great uncle had built (shoddily, with their own hands) in Northeastern Alberta.

He sold his piano for a fraction of what he paid for it and was left with his millions and a case of HPV and the unbearable weight of his head. An aching neck. A bruised and tender face. The inability to pass through doors, like Mayor McCheese. The loss of balance. The embarrassment of being unable to pick himself up. The need to ask his personal assistant to draw his eyebrows back on with a marker after he washed his face.

He gave up on his maple syrup treatment and threw J.Lo’s get-well-soon card in the blue bin. He spent his days in bed, contemplating arson. Years passed before he discovered that if he closed his eyes and concentrated, he could leave his body with its cumbersome block for a head and shoot through the clouds and the atmosphere.

He was entertained by an astronaut’s guitar-playing, but it was tiring to maintain his presence outside his physical form and keep up with the speed of the International Space Station at the same time. He went still and slipped through the station’s shell, into the void, and orbited the earth until the silence became unbearable.

Upon his return he sold the sugar shack and the sports car. He moved to Ontario. Words that had come easily to him, albeit in a thick accent, eluded him. He caught up with friends and acquaintances, and they lamented the lack of squeak in the cheese curds in their poutine. They buttered the crusts on their pizza. They pronounced the names of certain hockey players in a way that made others think they were pretentious.            

They were pretentious. And they loved it.

THE GANGSTER FROM HELL

Photo by Bagir Bahana on Unsplash

“I gangster from hell!” he roared, just as the cook set down a plate of fried eggs on the plastic table.

He, the gangster from hell, looked at me in a menacing way. I had just gotten off an overnight bus that had left Medan, Sumatra, the previous evening and arrived here, at the Banda Aceh bus station, in northern Sumatra, at seven the next morning. I was hungry and a bit dazed from a long journey over a potholed highway. A few days before I had crossed the Malacca Strait, coming across it from Penang, Malaysia, to backpack through Indonesia, starting off in Sumatra. (The Strait had been calm, but even so, a few passengers couldn’t handle the bumping along of the high-speed ferry.)

“Where you from?” the gangster from hell growled. The yellow of a yolk dribbled from a corner of his mouth.

“You Germany?” he demanded.

“I’m American,” I said.

The gangster from hell growled approvingly and bit off a piece of roti.

“Rich country,” a man sitting beside me said.

“I want to America,” the cook said.

We were sitting at a makeshift table on plastic chairs in a corner of the parking area of the long-distance bus station. The bus I’d arrived on, a very modern and clean Mercedes, was at a platform, loading passengers for the return trip to Medan, but even a Mercedes hadn’t successfully smoothed out the potholed road.

“You want eggs, coffee?” the cook asked me.

I said I did.

The man next to me, who was drinking coffee served in a glass mug, said, “He drink whiskey,” nodding at the gangster from hell, who held up a soft drink bottle filled with a tea-coloured liquid. The gangster grinned proudly. 

The gangster from hell was perhaps forty, had broad shoulders and a square face and full head of matted down, just-gotten-out-of-bed hair that was turning gray. He hadn’t shaved for a few days, and his beard was a patchwork of gray and brown stubble.

“Where are the buses to the ferry?” I asked. I was on my way to Pulau Wei, an island off the tip of Sumatra, to spend some time there in a bungalow made of bamboo and thatch, snorkelling, reading while lying in a hammock, perhaps getting laid now and then, and also writing.

“You take taxi there,” the man sitting next to me said. “My friend have taxi.”

I would learn that a lot of Indonesians had friends who had what I needed.

The cook set my plate of eggs down in front of me, then a mug of cinnamon-coloured coffee. I ate the eggs. They were, after a long bus trip of eight hours, very satisfying, the greasiness of them. As I was eating, a woman wearing a headscarf, holding the hand of a boy who was five or six years old, came up to my side.

“You give,” the man sitting beside me said.

The gangster from hell said, “Do you give?”

I stopped eating and looked at the woman. Her eyes were gray and cloudy. I pulled out some money from a shirt pocket, 1,000 rupiah, less than ten cents, and put it in one of the boy’s hands.

“You good man,” the gangster from hell said. He drank from the bottle of whiskey. “They never give!”

“And you?”

“I gangster from hell!” he bellowed. This seemed to be validation for everything he did.

“He work furniture factory before,” the cook said.

“Now no factory,” the man sitting beside me said. “Earthquake.”

In 2004, a 9.1 earthquake off the coast of western Sumatra had caused a tsunami to come ashore, killing more than 250,000 people along the coast of western Sumatra, up north in Phuket, and even across the Indian Ocean in Sri Lanka, Bangladesh, and India, when homes and villages were washed away. The earthquake was one of the most powerful in recorded history.

“He no job,” the cook said, referring to the gangster from hell.

“He do woman work,” the gangster from hell said of the man sitting beside me. He made the motion of ironing a shirt while chuckling to himself.

“His wife have business,” the man said of the gangster from hell. “She give money him.”

He and the cook laughed.

The gangster from hell looked at me. The corners of his mouth remained specked with egg yolk. “Strong, me. I five children. Him three,” he said. And then he thumped his sternum with a fist before asking me, “You married?”

“No,” I said.

The cook looked at me and smiled.

“Why?” the man sitting beside me asked.

“No reason,” I said. “Just not married.”

“A man must marry,” he said.

I ate my eggs and drank the syrupy coffee.

“Man without children not man.”

“He free,” the gangster from hell said back. “American.” He then looked at the cook and said, “He like boys.” He laughed again, a deep belly laugh.

“You pay now,” the cook said. “Pay! You always say this thing.”

The gangster from hell took some bills from his pocket and slammed them down on the table. “Money,” he said, “for your boys.”

“Go away. Go!” the cook said.

The gangster from hell once again laughed to himself as the cook reached for the money.

The man beside me said, “My wife with baby in stomach. Soon four.”

The gangster from hell stood, picked up his bottle of whiskey, pulled up his pants, which had fallen down around his thighs, tucked in his shirt, wiped the egg yolk from his mouth with a shirtsleeve, and staggered off.

The two men and I watched him as he walked across the gravel, and when he stumbled, they laughed but I didn’t.

KESANDU

Photo Credit: Rod Waddington

The sky loomed red over Ado and lightning threaded the sky like fulgurant fishbones, appearing then disappearing in a celestial game of hide and seek. On cue, the last hagglers disappeared from the main market as the traders boarded up their wooden stalls and noisily banged the shutters: a ritual that was as much a part of them as their other daily habits. At close of business, traders and customers were once again on an equal footing and they filed out of the market and onto Light Street, side by side.

Caddy boys drove wheelbarrows of merchandise through the crowd unconcerned with human obstacles, faces tight like fists and heads covered with polyethene bags and secured in knots that bunched under their chins. They all donned the same uniform of denim cutoffs and dark polo tops and whether tall or short, young, or old, their bodies were strong-limbed and muscular, in contrast with faces lined prematurely by life and the elements. They were peculiar hybrids of athleticism and old age.

‘Ma, you never see me? You never ‘ear am coming?’ a caddy boy shouted in passing as he sidestepped his casualty, who appeared to be stuck in the mud.

Time equals money and nowhere was this truer than the world of the market. The longer it took them to fetch an item, the more likely it was that their boss’s customer would be poached by another trader. Less wages meant less food, and this was anathema to bodies in perpetual motion.

The caddy continued for a few metres, then gave in to his conscience and turned to check if the person had managed to get up. He rolled his eyes, sucked in a breath deep enough to give vent to a litany of curses, then returned to the person, a woman, he was sure. He held the wheelbarrow in front of him to keep some distance; the last thing he needed was a sound beating from some angry old madam: caddies gave as good as they got, but the elderly remained securely outside this law.

‘Madam, you go get up or you no go get up? he said, shouting because the thunder and the plastic covering his ears made his voice sound thin and powerless.

‘Mek you get up or I go leave you here, now now.’

Why did the old biddy not move? He reached a shaky hand behind him to grab his torch from a pocket. The rain fell harder now and it was difficult for him to see or hear. Just my luck, he thought. As he gestured to click the light on, it fell to the ground and rolled under his wheelbarrow. Old or not, he thought it better to keep his eyes on the figure, as he stooped down to retrieve the light. Only a few minutes have passed, he thought, yet this moment has been the longest part of the day. This time, he held the torch tightly and clicked it on. The aura of light rested on a dark mound or bench and he exhaled with relief.

‘You no know sey dey burn two teef, yesterday. Na dem body be dat!’ a voice startled him.

The caddy recoiled, then looked towards the voice of a diminutive, elderly woman. She carried a white cane in one hand and supported herself on her companion’s arm, with the other. They were mismatched – an old mama, nondescript save for a beautifully white dentition, and a woman dressed in the nonchalance of a foreigner, nothing like the local women who, even if all clad in black, would find a way to stand out one from the other.

‘Madam, wetin you talk? You no get eyes for see am.’

The elderly woman addressed her companion, ‘Kesandu, dey burn tyre and necklace di two. Look am!’ She pointed in an exaggerated gesture that raised her shoulder to her face. Kesandu looked but stood very still. The caddy also turned towards the mound again, this time from a distance. He shuddered as he now saw the outline of two charred bodies, joined at one end by a figure eight. He looked at the women, then at the bodies, back and forth, between life and death.  Then, the wheelbarrow dropped from his hands and he began to retch.

‘Take time. Breathe well well. Kesandu, give him salt cracker.’

The caddy batted away their offer of help and ran off, leaving his barrow behind in the rain. Kesandu forced the tension from her muscles and breathed deeply. This was the closest she had come to feeling something since she had arrived.

‘This is a warning, my girl. Mark my words. Somebody wants us to know they are here.’

‘Mama, what do you mean?’

‘Tonight, you must rest. Take my hand.’

The women walked slowly, past the market’s night watchmen, through the perfume of exhaust fumes and eucalyptus, on their way home.

*

While Kesandu undressed, Mama Nnuku prepared a bath. She poured in a mix of boiling and cold water, then added some leached tuber leaves. Her great-granddaughter’s strength had not yet returned, so she helped her into the bath, until the water reached the shiny scar on her abdomen. Kesandu tried not to wince as Mama Nnuku’s fingers danced over her scar, first with Ranransa stems, then, a thick layer of shea butter.

‘Mama,’ said Kesandu, the first to break the silence.

‘Ptshhhh, Kessy!’ The elderly lady pinched Kessy’s lips. ‘Everything will be clearer tomorrow. You must sleep. For now, speak from here,’ she said, touching Kesandu’s forehead, ‘we understand each other.’

Mama. Why am I here ?’

‘Our universal creator in heaven has his clothes down here on earth. Of your ancestors, I was sent back to be your guide here. It is well.’

‘Who were those men, mama?’

‘Kessy, you have inherited the diokpa from both your maternal and paternal lineage.’

‘Why was I chosen?’

Mama Nnuku brought out a small hemp bag from the wrapper cloth tied around her waist and uncovered it to reveal an ivory figurine.

‘When cousin Anyaso died, he had no male issue. It has now passed to you. Diokpa is power, my girl, and your ancestors are behind you.

‘And those men in the market?’

‘People have died for Diokpa and many are unhappy to see it pass to a woman, for the first time. The elders say that the spirits of those who die a wretched death are focused on conflict. Somebody is collecting broken souls focused on destruction, but they will not win. Come.’

Mama began to comb and braid Kesandu’s hair.

‘That medicine you brought with you, do not take it tonight; the tuber leaves will make you sleep well. Let me braid your hair, so that your dreams will stay close to you, even when you wake.

In all the years Kesandu had visited Ado, she had never known a night air so hot and close. She inhaled loudly and deeply the ripe petrichor of the post-rain night that entered at the window. She welcomed the heat that swaddled her, body and thoughts, then trickled like honey onto her eyelids so they fell. She lifted her hand to the point in front where a shard of light pierced the inky night and held up the figurines. Dark brown lines permeated the length of the carvings: tattoos that ran over their faces and sexes, then down to their pads of their feet. She recognized the quivering iteration of the energy she had felt earlier, in the market. Secret. Intangible. Rare. Morning, she felt, would bring her answer. 

 

CONSERVANCY

Photo by Rui Amaro on Unsplash

That last summer, when everyone is still alive, although now, come to think of it, “everyone” is sort of a strong word, we sit on the grass at a slant, slick with sweat, guarding the cake at our knees from a cavalcade of insects. We admire the buildings, as though we were getting away with something just by looking at them. A casually free pleasure amid a moat of things we cannot afford.

You’re saying how you read this article about Olmstead in The Atlantic, how he was this dilettante dropout who thought of parks as reinventions of nature. How he was, apparently, repulsed by the pre-park habit of hanging out in cemeteries, although, with no small degree of irony, the clearing of Seneca Village, itself to the inclusion of graveyards, means we are even now hanging out in a cemetery. You’re saying, as you glide a finger along the icing-thick edge of a chunk of cake, how ironic this is. How there are bodies in the earth.

We remember the spring when that storm tore through New Haven, ripping trees from the dirt. How that patch of green at Chapel and Temple, normally as nondescript as the surface of a pool table, undulated with punched-up soil and grass and there, at the center, was a centuries-old corpse ravelled in the gnarled damp roots of an oak. I’m not sure, actually, that it was an oak, but who cares, you’re saying, that was not the most interesting part of the story.

The outcropping where we sit is Fordham gneiss. Say it aloud, you say – and it is, we concur, wiping sweat from our hairlines (you had hair then), not gneiss at all, but rather bizarre that the rocks themselves, incalculably permanent, have been so permanently named after the men who scraped their inhabitants from the region. Wait though, you’re saying, scrolling through an article on your phone, I think we’re actually sitting on Hartland schist.

What’s the difference? I say.

The cake, by now, is nearly gone.

Across the street, of course, is our favorite place in the world. If you can get past the statue, aimed toward the park as though scouting for ne’er-do-wells, and beyond this a host of head-cockingly problematic interior displays as yet to be resolved by the curatorial committee, it is possible to think of history as a series of rooms, loaded with glittering things in low light, lush with story and outlandish guesses, a shrine to microcosms of grandeur.

On the second floor – or rather, the third, you’re saying now – there is my favorite place within my favorite place: the wall with the sea creatures splayed and spiked, animals one could not have known existed and which even now seem like the brainchildren of an FX department and not evolution. There is the impossibly large crab, wildly long-limbed, brittle and spindly, freckled with phantasmic deviations in color, nestled among its allies and enemies. Artfully arrayed octopi and crisply presentable molluscs, worms in vials, innumerable legs, spirals of tentacles, conjectural models on the verge of cryptozoology, minor crabs, tornado-redolent shells, the heroic symmetry of the lobster. They are all spectacular, all dead.

We do not name these creatures. They are not ours to name.

By 4:00, we have seen the writhing squid of the iconic lower-level diorama and are starving.

At the first-floor café – where we agree on the pretension of the accent mark above the e – the salads are prohibitively expensive, so we buy a slice of cake. We return to the park, and with your back, long and dark, arched over a curve of Manhattan schist, you marvel that all this was once underwater and will be again, that the near-future iteration of Inwood marble will contain the compact memory not only of our bones, but also our belt buckles and hair clips, teeth fillings and rings. The hinges that connect the fronts of our glasses to the sides.

Can you imagine, you’re saying, looking at the halo of buildings around the trees, if we could lie here and see the sun rise and set in an uninterrupted arc from east to west?

Were I to ask you now, you’d remember it fondly but as a mess – a palimpsest of nature and industry, communities expelled and reinvented – with the good-natured largess of an interloper. You’d remember how simple it was, to be both inside and outside of yourself at the same time, the sickly sweet taste of half-awareness that let you be poor and hot and uncomfortable and living the dream all at once.

We cannot comprehend all the things that will happen to us between now and the next time as we stand and wrap up the last of the cake, a treat for the long walk south and the longer train ride north, the backs of our knees etched with the imprint of grass.

FRAGMENTS

Photo by Fan D (copied from Flickr)

Last year’s thoughts linger on the hem of your maroon dress.

Every Wednesday at 8 a.m. I lean forward from my desk to root on the little boy racing the bus to Willow and 5th St. with seconds to spare.

I once became an explorer in my backyard, among the worms and grass.

You drag the chair closer so we touch, and you take my face in your hands to ask: “Are you okay?”

The entries in her journal ate his future slowly.

We left for a week’s trip to California and ended up in Vancouver eating candied salmon sticks and asking if we knew where we were going.

I witnessed a small bird frozen to death perched in an empty nest alone.

She couldn’t stand to look at your clothes and books anymore, but I couldn’t stand to see they were gone.

The scar on his wrist reminds him of anger and sadness, but the ring on his finger tells him to be hopeful and happy.

In the afternoon I went to the vet for the last time.

She asked me if she could pay for dinner and I said, “Oh wait, I’m sorry, are we on a date?”

It makes me feel like I’m back in school each time I hit “Add to Dictionary” in Microsoft Word.

My wife and I despised our neighbors before they put out the gnomes.

One day he opened the microwave while the food was still hot and realized he wasn’t happy living with her.

Over the past year, she never changed the burnt-out light bulbs in the house. Each room growing darker and darker so that death wouldn’t come as such a surprise.

At night, I press “1” from the main menu to listen to the saved voice message. The only way I can remember what you sound like.

I pondered the menu carefully and ordered success – failure was too far out of my price range.

I changed my relationship status on Facebook to single on a Tuesday. By Wednesday, my best friend’s girlfriend did the same and I received a text from her seconds later.

I imagined nights of crowded concerts and fine dinners with you. But that would require me to talk to you first.

Everyone says that pictures are worth a thousand words. I must have burnt a book’s worth of hers yesterday.

FACTOIDS

Photo credit: Lin King

A fact about the chickenpox vaccine: Introduced in 1984, it became commercially available in the US in 1995.

A story about the chickenpox vaccine: I was born in the US in 1993. I moved with my parents to Taipei in 1995. In the whirlwind of transatlantic relocation, I did not receive the chickenpox vaccine.

In 2004, I transferred from a Mandarin-speaking public school to an English-speaking international school for the fifth grade and, in my first week, contracted chickenpox. Thus the new girl disappeared on the second week. I heard she’s got chickenpox, isn’t that like what babies have, no it’s what you get if a baby farts in your eye, oh my gosh that sucks, LOL.

Mom was calling long-distance from a business trip in Singapore. Dad was panicking. I was sobbing. I had banged my arm into the refrigerator door and the blistery pox on my elbow had popped, and while wiping my tears with the tips of my nails (hands were blistered) I popped another on my cheek. Salty tears met trickling pus and stung like livid bees.

Dad was trying to comfort without touching, terrified of my minefield body. His hand still clung to the receiver from which Mom was yelling. I was likewise yelling (MY HEAD HAO ITCHY HAO ITCHY). Dad ran to retrieve my comb, the one Mom used to do my ponytail daily with its delightfully sharp teeth. In one desperate stroke he dragged the comb from the crown of my head down to the bottom of my neck. As he did my head went POP POP POP and I went AH AH AH and Dad went FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK!

*

A fact about pomelos: They contain three times the amount of fiber found in grapefruit, making them one of the most effective foods for enhancing bowel movement.

A story about pomelos: On Zhongqiu / Moon / Mid-Autumn Festival, people exchange well wishes, moon cakes, pomelos, premium meat. The year I was in the seventh grade, my parents received over two dozen pomelos from well-wishers.

The Festival came and went. Our many leftover pomelos began to discolor, swelling with the uncomfortable weight of a pregnant belly five days overdue. We began eating them after breakfast, lunch, dinner.

On the third day of this diet, I was struck by an unprecedented stomachache. Caramel-colored pulp gushed out of me and into the toilet, spotted with citrusy clumps. My parents imposed a liquid diet, but the diarrhea grew belligerent. I was appalled but not exactly surprised; since the pox, I was beginning to know something about the ways in which my body could betray me.

On Monday, as I displayed no other symptoms and my parents both had work, I went to school. During my first-period Biology class, I risked a single, wary, silent fart. It was accompanied by an unfamiliar murky wetness. I seized up from head to anus. Petrified, I continued learning about photosynthesis in ramrod straight stillness. After class I lengthened the straps of my backpack until it covered the backs of my thighs, strolled to the restroom at an inconspicuous pace, and changed into my dance leotard and gym shorts. I wedged half a roll of tissue paper under my buttocks and stuffed the shit-streaked pants into the industrial trashcan.

That night Mom showed me how to use a sanitary pad as a diaper so I could continue going to school.

It was my first time using a pad. It was my last time eating a pomelo.

*

A fact about masturbation: In Mandarin it is zi wei, which also means to console oneself.

A story about masturbation: At some point I discovered the particular pleasure of having a thick down winter duvet tucked between my thighs. Later I realized that further pressure equaled further pleasure, and arrived at the conclusion of wedging a pillow. More realizations: concentrated pressure equaled concentrated pleasure. What did one use to exert pressure?

Hands. Yet the act hardly qualified as an activity. It fell in the category of nose-picking: a private deed—nothing to broadcast, nothing to hide.

By this point I was in the ninth grade. The world economy was in free fall, but this had little bearing on us beyond the fact that our expat classmates whose parents worked for AIG spoke of moving away.

We roamed the hallways in hormonal, rowdy droves. We knew from Hollywood that our peers in the US were likely having sex, but we ourselves had yet to receive any sex education beyond the strictly biological. The extent of our mating rituals saw people stealing each other’s sweatshirts and baseball caps to wear as emblems of intimacy; in the course of these thefts there was much brushing of fingers against necks and pulsing wrists.

During one such performance after school, someone asked Yo does anyone know what masturbation in Chinese? to which someone else said It’s zi wei while at the same time I asked What’s masturbation? to which another person asked Did someone just effing ask what masturbation is?

After which we had no choice but to conduct a democratic count of Who Knows What Masturbation Is.

75%, it turned out: all of the boys, half of the girls.

Henceforth my bedtime regimen was forever clarified, forever tainted. To console oneself was alright-sounding, but masturbation sounded like an industrial disease. Duvet—legs—night—everything was orgasm-stained. There was new vocabulary filling the hallways—Perv! Pedo! Sex addict!

I grew scared. I started a tally in my daily planner. I resolved to document each self-consolation, and that I would not exceed five ticks every month. Self-regulation. The tally would be my umpire against pervhood.

A few weeks later it was five ticks every two weeks.

Five ticks every week.

*

A fact about tampons: Most commonly found in the US, Germany, and Austria; cited as the menstrual hygiene product of choice by under 2.5% of women in Taiwan, Japan, and China.

A story about tampons: My school had a swimming pool accessible through an outdoor spiral staircase overlooking the track and field. It was shared among all twelve grades, meaning occasional closures when one of its younger users unwittingly defecated.

School policy stated that female students could switch out of swim class during menstruation and make up for the session when their class had moved on to a terrestrial unit. Caveat: broadcasting the exact dates of your cycle. (Boys: Hey why do vampires carry used tampons? Tea bags!)

Most girls faked illness outright. Yet in my junior year of high school, I was met with the un-sick-dayable swim class of the Final Unit Test. Mom said There’s this thing that Americans use—ke shi we shouldn’t use it, normally—ping chang bu ying gai put not-natural things into our bodies—

The only product we found after scouring three supermarkets was a mint-colored box no bigger than a cigarette carton. No applicator

TWO KNUCKLES DEEP?

Beyond an embarrassed frontal view, I had never looked between my legs, never bent down with a thirst for self-knowledge. (I would later learn via film and literature that this was not the norm for many children, who showed you theirs if you showed them yours.) The few hairs I had spawned looked spidery, synthetic.

I pressed the cotton at different spots along the fleshy gap. It took ten minutes—bleeding liberally into the bowl, wiping, flushing, gagging, repeating—before I inferred the hole that must be The Hole. It took another ten minutes of prying and prodding before Mom knocked and I was saying Help help help.

It was done, in the end. Blood on our hands.

I passed the swim test. I climbed out of the pool and a heavy water balloon dropped within me. I knew, intuitively, what had occurred. Wrapping a school-supplied towel—white—around my waist, I ran. Outside: the spiral staircase, wet feet slapping like dead fish, body looming over the field of touch rugby, soccer, javelin—of people dashing, straining, exerting force—and me above their heads, dashing, straining, exerting force—a streak of crimson spreading blearily down the back of the snowy towel like an obscene tail, a mammoth eel, a clown’s carnal grin screeching:

There’s a lot more where this came from!

*

A fact about fruit: Over 53% of fresh fruit consumed in the US is imported from abroad.

A story about fruit: As part of my undergraduate financial aid package in my freshman year of college, I helped erect pyramids of bananas, apples, and pears in the dining halls. I learned what my Biochem classes did not teach me: that here in New Jersey, hues and varieties of fruit never altered with the seasons. The apples were eternally plastic-looking, green with a discordant flush of rouge, as though spray-painted.

One day, the fellow student who stacked the fruit with me every morning said that almost all the bananas in the world are clones of one banana called the Cavendish after some English duke. I retorted that maybe it was so in the United States, but in the subtropical island where I grew up, we had a relationship with our fruits, we knew that plums and loquats came in the spring, mangoes and watermelons in the summer, snow pears and pomelos—in any case, we, unlike Americans, were free from the clutches of monoculture. 

He surrendered both gloved hands in the air. Okay okay, I’m just telling you what I read. I obviously don’t know anything about Taiwan. Then, playfully: Like, is it a part of China?

He had learned, from our daily fruit-stacking, the buttons of mine that were most easily pushed.

Don’t be a dick. I refused to be tempted into another tirade.

So. He pretended to throw one of those green-red apples at me. Are you, like, with-with that guy from yesterday?

  • Oh—no, it was just a first date.
  • So do you—are you only interested in Asian guys? I feel like I only ever see you go out with them. (He was white American. Monocultural.)
  • Um—I’ve never really thought about it. Where I’m from, Asian guys are just—guys.
  • Right, yeah. (Chuckling, squirming.) That, um, makes sense.
  • Anyway, the guy from yesterday would be a departure. He’s Vietnamese.
  • How would that be a departure?
  • I’ve only ever dated Taiwanese guys.
  • But still, he’s a tall Asian dude. (Shrugging.) That’s still well within your type, no?

After we finished heaping the glassy apples, I returned to my dorm and Googled the banana varieties in Taiwan, heart pounding: The main cultivars of banana in Taiwan are Pei Chiao, a Cavendish clone, commonly grown in monocultures.

My fellow fruit-stacker, instead of the Vietnamese boy, would become Boyfriend #1. One year later, after the relationship ended, I wondered how much of my initial impetus had been to prove myself open-minded. Or maybe I was trying to make him more open-minded. Either way; the year was 2012 and I, aged eighteen, believed that I was living in a post-racial society.

*

A fact about urinary tract infections: 50-60% of women will develop at least one UTI in their lifetimes, accounting for 25% of all clinical bacterial infections suffered by women.

A story about urinary tract infections: In my senior year of college, I began experiencing recurring UTIs, despite not having any sex—the most common cause—at the time. (Boyfriend #1 was already onto his Girlfriend #2.) After I got my third infection in two months, I decided that it was no longer wise to flush it out with Ocean Spray juice. I wanted to seek medical help, but had never lived in a country without universal health care. My vocabulary broadened: primary care physician, deductible, copay.

Over the semester, I racked up five infections and $1,070 in bills. Every weekend, I FaceTimed my parents to report a new infection or a new bill. They tried to reassure me:

  • Don’t worry so much about the money, worry about your work, worry about getting better. The doctor still has no explanation for why this is happening?
  • Stress, lifestyle, diet, genetics. So no, they know nothing.
  •  Shui-tu-bu-fu, shui-tu-bu-fu.

By which they meant, water-soil-not-adapting. As in, Your body is not acclimating to its new environment.

Platitudes sounded better in Mandarin, but were not any more helpful for it.

  • I’ve been here four years, Ma. How long does it take to adapt?

Communal dormitory bathrooms were furtive, high-tension places. People would do anything to defecate without being heard. They waited until the dead of night to make an attempt. I learned about these nocturnal struggles from visiting the bathroom three times an hour myself, day and night, to drip drip drip my oft-bloody pee into the bowls. Sometimes I gave up and wore a sanitary pad to bed instead.

One Monday morning, having woken up twelve times over the course of the night due to a throbbing urethra, I called quits on my weekly schedule. I emailed my thesis advisor about having to miss our meeting due to a bad cut I received in the dining hall kitchens. (Thesis topic: Cells of house flies. Thesis working title: Mechanisms of collective cell behavior in M. domestica. Thesis title to my friends: The flypaper.) I found a thick gauze in the RA’s first-aid kit to wrap convincingly around my finger. I made myself a bowl of instant ramen with lukewarm tap water and crept back into bed.

Things that friends and family said during this time:

  • You’re smart and young and everything will be fine.
  • There are people who would kill to be in your position.
  • Have you heard of gratitude journaling?
  • Being sad for a week or two is normal, but at a certain point you just need to DECIDE to stop being sad, you know? You need to DECIDE to get over it.
  • Mom: What do you want to do then, do you want to leave school? Is that what you want?
  • Dad: Do you want to come home? Yao hui jia ma? Come home?

Wordlessly ejecting droplets of pink urine in bed, my shoulds and should-nots encircled me like a Halloween-themed carousel, grotesque faces flickering Coney Island-style. I should: update my resume, research post-grad job options, go to the lab to check on my house flies. I should: apologize to my thesis advisor for the meeting I missed while faking an injury. I should not: fake injuries to miss advisor meetings. I should: fold my laundry, trim my toenails, correct my posture. I should not: under any circumstance, have another spicy instant ramen, because if I ate one more bowl of that shit this week all my hair would fall out by age thirty.

*

A fact about consensual sex: 21.2% of US college students have had sex that was not it, according to the Association of American Universities.

A story about consensual sex: The last time I had it in college was also the first truly Bad Sex I ever had. It was the night before graduation, and I’d been drawn in by the Euro-beauty of him, the chumminess, shined Oxfords, racial ambiguity, dark curls. Goal-setting: You’re a grown-ass woman, just have impromptu sex for once, see if you like it.

An hour later we were in his bedroom. There was undressing, repositioning. While he had been making atrocious mmm-shlrr-aarnph! noises amidst fondling, he went radio-silent once he was standing (pants pooled around feet with shirt still on) and I was kneeling on the bed (naked). My lips were cupped around their very first Italian penis, descendant of Casanova, receiving zero response. His hands hung palm-open. He could not be more inert if Michelangelo had chiseled him.

In-out, in-out, in-out, in-out. My belly button was cold. I unplunged myself.

  • I’ll get the condom?
  • Can we keep going for a bit?

What the fuck? Was it possible that the paralysis was a positive reaction? There was nothing but to dive in again. In-out-in-out-in-out-in-out.

  • Can you go a bit faster?

Inoutinoutinoutinout. I opened my eyes to confirm that this was really happening, and watched the wiry hairs of his happy trail grow closerfarthercloserfarther.

  • Can you lick my balls a bit?

Out of determined self-preservation, I unlocked my leaden jaw, said in my best raspy voice I want you inside me, et cetera and finally was penetrated.

It took over twenty rabbit-like minutes. I queefed loudly when it ended.

This was only funny in hindsight. In the moment it felt like I’d volunteered to have someone gouge out my soul from the walls of my throat with an ice-cream scoop. To call the incident a violation would be semantically sloppy, but afterward, for a year or so, I could not find anything consoling in the bodies of others.

*

A fact about stasis: though commonly used in reference to a general state of stagnation, medically it refers to the slowing or stoppage of fluids or semifluids.

A story about stasis: After graduation, I moved to New York, started Job #1, stirred my stir-fry, and watched my Asian TV shows recommended by Mom. Shows with names like The Heartbreaker Surgeon and The Heartbroken Sommelier. They hailed from Japan and Korea; they bridged the solitude between Taipei and Brooklyn.

Job #1 was copyediting for a pop-science magazine—a poor man’s National Geographic, a poor me’s Research Assistantship. (My thesis advisor had unsurprisingly hired her other advisee, the one who never missed a meeting.) 

Job #1 made for an easy tagline on dating apps. Male strangers enthused: My grandpa / grandma / dad / mom subscribes to that.

Job #1 paid close to nothing, just enough to rent a Brownsville half-basement with two other roommates. Just enough to subsist on frozen Chinatown dumplings that came in sacks like dog kibble bags.

Job #1 was interesting but Job #1 did not a career make.

I spent hours with the dramas every night, pining. I tried to intellectualize my fervor as a sexual homecoming. I tried to justify my habits by noting that the news was unbearable. (The year was 2016.) My ogling was out-of-body, however; in reality I would not have parted my legs had the Heartbroken Sommelier placed his slender fingers on my knees. The aftereffects of Bad Sex persisted. I had no real desire to exchange fluids (or, for that matter, semifluids).

Yet, once in a while, I would curl up in bed with my Amazon Primed vibrator that looked like a crayon on steroids. The bluish glow of the J- and K-dramas streaming illegally on drama888.com.tw would be the only source of light in the room—the millennial porn for homesick girls in need of self-consolation. The buildup was painfully slow, no matter how filthily the imagined scenes devolved: I would end up straddling the handsome hairless dimpled faces one by one as they lapped away diligently like cats. But I was only circling the drain. The gratification never came. Growing sweaty with physical strain and self-revulsion, I would concede defeat to anticlimax and set the sleep timer on my audiobook app. Somehow, I had grown inconsolable.

*

A fact about treading water: The western grebe is a water bird known for its mating ritual, during which couples pair together by running across the water surface in unison. After copulation, the male brings food to the female in what is known as courtship feeding.

A story about treading water: Boyfriend #2 first appeared under an airborne boat two meters overhead. We were in a museum and he was photographing said boat with a hefty Canon. He looked almost glossy from his resemblance to the magazine men stacked next to my bed. The inky pool of water, a part of the installation, had soaked through my left sock before he turned his lens to me, clicked the shutter once, lowered the camera, and said: I’d love to send you this photo—but you should also know that your foot is in the artwork.

We walked through the exhibition together, then to the museum café, where Boyfriend #2 told me he was a fashion photographer who only took meaningful pictures as a weekend indulgence. He was from Seoul and took me to dinner at his favorite K-town restaurant, ordering in his native tongue. Two weeks later we were boyfriend-girlfriend. We consoled each other, exhaling I think I’m in love with you. Later I discovered with slight surprise that he, unlike I, did not watch any dramas from his homeland and had not considered them at all when pacing the beginnings of our romance.

Boyfriend #2 had graduated from art school, where many of his peers vociferously denounced all those who did not #FreeTheNipple or #FeelTheBern. (It was 2017, but they were far from over it.) My wardrobe was what Mom called flattering: tight-fitting but well-covering. Women in Boyfriend #2’s life aimed for the inverse: wide-legged denim with loose, nipple-freeing tops. After a Bushwick party at which many a pair of pale breasts bounced without bondage, I wept to him in a moment of drunken weakness: I am the opposite of what you want. To which he, high, replied What? What? What the hell are you saying? 

We both apologized the next morning. I began going braless on the weekends, celebrating my feminine #Freedom under baggy sweatshirts.

For one year, we spent our weekends indulging in whims and shared culture, taste-testing rice rolls from Cantonese bakeries, watching Japanese cult films at the Lincoln Center, and blue-balling solicitous hosts outside Little Italy restaurants—pretending to be tourists and cracking up when they nihao’ed back. At our anniversary dinner, I thought, fleetingly: We can have a future together, back in Asia, where we belong. Then he stiffened. A girl approached—5’10”, slim-jawed, halo-haired, loose frock made from what looked to be a floral tapestry barely covering her bronze, #Freed bosom. She gripped his shoulder, shook my hand with cool, smooth palms. Flicked her hair as she walked away too-slowly.

  • Was that the runway model you used to sleep with?

Some hesitation. Some nodding.

  • Oh, so that’s the kind of slut who lets a guy from Tinder stick his dick in her without a condom, giving his future girlfriend an STD scare that cost $250 to test?
  • Fucking hell. (Slamming down cutlery.) Did you really have to go there? Fuck!

The next morning, I recounted a heavily censored version of the fight to my parents over the phone.

  • Mom: Well, okay, what happens when you’re both middle-aged but the topless models are still twenty?
  • Dad: Gan ta ma de! I didn’t raise my daughter to date a guy like this. You understand me? Fuck him! 

Later, after Boyfriend #2 had become Ex-Boyfriend #2, I discovered with slight surprise that I, despite it all, could still pine after the dramas from his homeland. The surprise was directed at two distinct phenomena: my resilience; my recursive inability to learn.

*

A fact about melatonin: Though widely known as a hormone that regulates sleep cycles, it is also produced at night by nocturnal animals, for whom melatonin does not promote sleep.

A story about melatonin: Job #2 was copyediting for a pharmaceutical marketing agency. Job #2 paid significantly better than Job #1 but was more ethically dubious. I left trivia-filled Job #1 for lawsuit-filled Job #2 to, I told myself, save up for my impending PhD.

Then, somewhere between saving up for and receiving rejections from PhD programs, I lost the ability to sleep. A lasting believer in Mom’s motto of not admitting not-natural things into our bodies, I resolved not to seek any higher power than melatonin tablets, though by this point I was twenty-four years old and could no longer pull all-nighters without vomiting. I bought bottles of fast-acting rapid-dissolve melatonin. I went from 3- to 5- to 10-mg pills, from 1 to 5 to 10-a-day pills, then down again to 0 pills. I stopped acting; I rapidly dissolved. 

Awake awake awake. I knew that I was leaving my self-esteem entirely in the hands of the distinguished institutions to which I’d applied. Things that friends and family said during this time:

  • Mom: This is not natural.
  • Dad: It’s okay if you want to come home.
  • You should NEVER rely on external validation.
  • Did you ever try gratitude journaling?
  • I think the project of our twenties is to find our worth within ourselves, you know?

I knew all the phrases and I thought, Bull-fucking-shit. If you were worth something, somebody would tell you so; find you worth within yourself was the euphemism people used to gently dissuade you from continuing to await recognition.

I made no effort to cultivate Self-Worth because I fundamentally did not believe it to be real. One would not seek out God if one knew He did not exist; one would not track down Dragons if one knew They never lived; one would not strive after Self-Worth if one knew It was only a mean-spirited myth, perpetuated by people who had either found success or failed so consistently in life that, somewhere along the way, they began to believe in miracles.

My insomnia worsened enough that I nudged aside my distrust in the American health care system and looked up therapy options. All the top-reviewed options were financially ridiculous; I downloaded a text therapy app from a recurring subway ad.

Me to text therapist: If you already know that everything in life is a cycle and you’ll end up back at this point sooner or later, what’s the point of slotting yourself back into the circuit now that you’ve fallen out of it?

Text therapist to me: Lets unpack this.. why do you think you used the word “circuit?”

I held my thumb down on the app icon. All the icons began to wiggle and the little Xs popped up—I clicked it. Thus ended text therapy.

Question #1: If I go Home now, what was the point of coming all this way?

Question #2: If this is all there is, what is the point of going all the way?

Awake awake awake. I fantasized about dropping dead of a headache. The doctors would puzzle over the mystery of a reasonably healthy, mid-twenties woman kicking the bucket, and would crack open my skull to discover a medically unprecedented growth the size of a peach pit. Upon further examination, the growth would not only prove to be the culprit of my premature death, but also the cause of my recurrent desire for death throughout my abbreviated adulthood. The growth would debut in peer-reviewed papers, named after the smart, smart men who cracked open my skull. 

Those who once sneered at my personal and professional choices would reverently relay over dinner: It wasn’t her fault that she didn’t accomplish anything, she was just Undiagnosed.

And I would be #Free! Asleep asleep asleep—without the gory logistics of suicide, without the posthumous guilt of breaking my parents’ hearts, without the crushing anxiety of living an aimless life all the way to its wrinkly end.

*

A fact about rain: Taiwan has three overlapping seasons of it per year—plum rain season from May to June, afternoon thunderstorms from June to August, typhoon season from June to October.

A story about rain: Today it is raining so torrentially that a hole opens in the ceiling of Fulton St Station like a spacetime vortex. Water gushes down with the force of a fire hydrant. It is disgusting, an abomination, a health hazard—but I catch myself marveling at the sight as one would at Niagara Falls. It is the first time since leaving Boyfriend #2 and starting Job #2 that I catch myself facing an objectively bad situation and not taking it personally.

When affection ceases, the memories of it are never quite of affection. They fossilize in the form of something much more absurd, like the sight of a postcoital penis, soft and sticky with recent exertion, cast in the glare of a suddenly switched-on light.

When unhappiness eases, the memories of it are never quite acute. (Fact: Pain is only felt in the brain, an organ that cannot itself feel pain.) But pieces of unwelcome recollections, immediate and abysmal, flutter into mind at random times of day like street pigeons. As though somebody is two paces behind me and every so often pinching the skin behind my neck with a pair of icy eyebrow tweezers. By the end of each day I am covered in a million tiny bruises.

The thing about facts is that you can never tell which ones will expire. (Fact: The Earth is flat. Fact: Pluto is a planet.) When I am in the thick of things, the fact of despair seems eternal. But day by day I go on, picking up what had spilled all over the floor. One morning I wake up and realize that, for the first time in a long time, I do not remember falling asleep.

I shower, I go to work, I vote in the midterm elections, I meet with friends, I book a plane ticket to Taiwan for the holidays and look forward to it. I look forward. I am unfazed by little failures like getting soaked on a subway platform—little failures that could once capsize a whole day.

A proverb about encountering water. Shun-shui-tui-zhou. Along-water-push-boat. Meaning, Use the current to your advantage. This saying has a negative connotation—opportunism being frowned upon by the ancients. Instead of riding the wave, they advocated for yu-shui-jia-qiao. Meet-water-build-bridge. Meaning, Roll up your sleeves. Meaning, Overcome.

Let’s not get ahead of ourselves, I say.

Ladies and Gentlemen, there is a—Queens—bound, express—train, now arriving.

I mind the gap.

I board the train.

WHAT IS THE CITY BUT THE PEOPLE?

In 2016, I finally made it to New York. I had only ten days there; and I ran around that city like I only had ten days left to live. I had managed to wangle a stay for my partner and I in a dingy, tiny, fifth-floor apartment with no lift – but it was on the Upper East Side, and I never felt more glamorous. We saw the view from the Rockefeller, read the poem on Liberty Island, and drank Bellinis at Grand Central Station. We went up the Empire State Building at midnight to be awed by the lights, the murmur of the traffic below, the romance. I didn’t care about the rats, the heaps of rubbish on the streets, the income inequality – all that was just like home, after all. I did not want to see Ground Zero.

To me, there are two seasons in this city. The first is Christmastime, with outdoor ice-skating and shopping in Bloomingdales, and scenes from Donna Tartt novels. The second is high summer, which means athleisure, gold hooped earrings, and beatbox stereos. We were there for neither, and needless to say, neither really exists. We were there in spring. We were there for the first Monday in May, and saw the red carpet rolled out for the Met Gala.

We ate bagels for breakfast and bought black-and-white cookies to take home each night – which we could not locate back in London for love nor money. (Not even Hummingbird Bakery does them in the UK.) We ate out every night, but we most loved the diners – something we do not quite have an equivalent for back home.

Conceding a temporary pause, we watched the first episode of Friends, a random episode of Seinfield, and an American news programme. There was a commentator arguing convincingly that Trump could not win the upcoming election, because no one had won the presidency with a divided party. I wanted to believe him, like we all did, but later I had an eerie sense of doom when I saw several instances of graffiti hating on Hilary and a man on the subway wearing a red pro-Trump T-shirt. If the Democrats have lost New York to the Donald, I thought, perhaps there really is a chance he could win.

One afternoon I went to the MOMA alone while my partner went to the Cooper Hewitt. I had already accepted I would see whatever main exhibition was on at the MOMA, and at that time it was Edward Degas: A Strange New Beauty. And I should have loved it. When I thought of Degas, I, like everyone else, thought of pretty ballet dancers. Instead I found something much darker.

As I moved around the exhibition, I saw that Degas is not some sweet Impressionist but a relentless chronicler of the female body under the patriarchy. His women are prostitutes, actresses, and dancers; all in some level of performance and pain; the bodies are twisted, contorted, exposed. By the end of the exhibition I was emotionally drained and left with the feeling that only New York could have shown me this. Only New York could have shown me the Old World, my world; shown me a glimmer of what it really is.

New York, in a more objective light, is, or can be, Trump Towers, Enron, and Ayn Rand novels; it is poverty in the projects and it’s taking you for a sucker. But not to me. My New York City is 70s punk rock, it is the 1920s Harlem Renaissance, it is, from any generation and any ethnicity, pure poetry. It is the radical and corporate art scene. It is Basquiat. It is Nora Ephron’s screenplays. It is Radio City lit up on a rainy night in the 1940s. It is Madonna in the 80s screaming into a microphone that she will take over the world and prancing around the city in Desperately Seeking Susan. It is Michael Jordan at Madison Square Gardens.

*

As I write this, in the summer of 2020, I yearn, with a certain privilege to have the space to yearn, for New York. I cannot help it. I winced as if taking a hit to the stomach when I read about the lives lost in New York in this year’s brutal spring, even as London lost tens of thousands at the same time. I sobbed foolish, selfish tears when I saw on the BBC that a field hospital had to be set up in Central Park. Because New York for the past hundred years at least has been the most seductive city in the world. New York is my Mr. Big.

If New York is the young handsome buck, then London is his old wizened aunt with the wrinkles and the scars to prove it. Here, we seem to think carnage is part of our heritage. We had the Blitz, the Plague, the Great Fire; we think we’ve seen it all before. But New York, my love, I wanted something better for you. The greatest city in the world should have had the greatest healthcare in the world. I wanted your lights to never go out.

From this side of the pond, New York is the constant demand for more; more money, more power, more glamour. New York wants more, but it also wants better. It wants the best. Here in the Old World, we have given up believing in things, in believing in best. We have lost hope. We don’t believe in monarchy but can’t be bothered with the upheaval to let it die. We don’t believe in democracy, politicians, intellectuals, God, or anything at all after the Reformation, the Reign of Terror, the World Wars. And while the American Dream is also simultaneously the American Nightmare, I can’t help but keep loving you, New York; for your audacity of hope.

THE GARDENER OF EDEN

Illustration credit: Henri Rousseau

The gardener of Eden is a lonely man.

If anyone were to watch him while he inspects every blade of grass and every petal of every flower, or while he murderously hunts for the weeds which ruin his life daily, they might see his mouth moving with muttered curses.

If anyone were to stand near him while he hand-cuts acres of perfect verdant lawn with a pair of scissors, or while he lays fresh soil and plants exotic seeds in it; while he takes care of every square inch of paradise, they might hear those curses as they travel on the wind.

But of course, no one sees or hears him, because the gardener of Eden works alone.

Not even they notice him. The happy couple. She’s given him a polite smile once or twice, when he accidentally on purpose trundled past them in his motorised lawnmower, but it was hollow. Like it was only for politeness, nothing more. Like she saw him as the help. Here only to make this place prettier for her to enjoy.

Though maybe that is what he does and why he does it. Maybe that’s why he gets up at dawn every day and works until sundown – for her. To make this place a paradise, all for her.

Her man – asshole – has never even acknowledge him.

He just picked up his girlfriend and carried her into the bushes where they made love for hours while the gardener of Eden tried to drown out the erotic sounds with his motorised lawnmower. It didn’t work. He heard her moans. He heard them all night. He still hears them.

If the gardener of Eden ever tells you he hasn’t thought about poisoning Adam, or suffocating him in his sleep, don’t listen to him. He’s lying. He’s thought about it many, many times.

Every night, when his back aches from the labour and his hands are raw from the dirt, he returns to his lodgings, the little wooden cabin by the lake. He shares a room with the security guard of Eden, and every night they like to sit on the bench outside their cabin, passing back and forth a bottle of whiskey, lighting cigarettes. Sometimes they talk, sometimes they don’t, sometimes they sit in silence and watch the sunlight fade on the water.

One night the gardener of Eden takes a swig from the bottle, passes it to his friend, and speaks his mind.

– . . . Think it might be time for change. You know?

– You thinking about getting out?

– I mean, sure, He gives us a free room and free meals. But the room is small, and, no offense, I have to share it with you, and the food is the same stale bread and soup every day. And this is the best whiskey we can get in paradise? This stuff? Like He can’t afford to give us any more than that?

– You know, I –

– And do we ever get any thanks for our work? Do we ever get so much as a nod? A pat on the back? A “hey guys good job I appreciate it”?

The security guard of Eden takes a drag of the cigarette and holds in the smoke while he takes a swig of the whiskey then lets it all out in one and passes the bottle back.

– You know . . . this isn’t such a bad gig. I’ve had worse.

– I’m not asking for much.

– So, what? You’re going to quit?

– Been thinking about it. Maybe I will.

– Where are you going to go?

– . . . I could go places.

– You think you’ll find somewhere better?

– I have worth, I have –

– We’re in paradise.

– . . . Only paradise for some.

The two men sit by the lake and drink in silence for a while longer. The gardener of Eden doesn’t say it, but he knows his friend – his only friend – is right. There’s nowhere else for him to go.

He will die here, by this lake.

He keeps getting up at the dawns every day and tending to his garden until the dusks.

He breeds a special kind of flower. A blue rose. It didn’t exist before him but now it does because he made it so. He watches it grow from nothing to something. Something beautiful. It’s like his own child.

It takes him a while to build up the courage to do it.

He watches the couple from afar.

He hates how lovely she is.

How lovely she is what will kill him.

On the day he finally does it, he takes the bottle of whiskey with him to work. While he finds slugs in the grass and pours salt on them and watches them shrivel up and die, he takes swigs. He feels it burn in his heart and he likes it. His usual backache and heavy shoulders feel lifted. He feels stupid. He likes it. 

He sees them as they emerge from the waterfall, naked as monkeys. He nearly vomits but keeps it in. He wishes he could catch her alone, but he knows there’s no chance. Her man is always with her, always has his arm around her.

The gardener of Eden walks up to them, the dumb happy couple, with the flower in his hand. He nearly stumbles as he approaches them. Neither of them notices him until she speaks, until he blurts out the line he’s been half-practising in his foggy head.

– I saw this and . . .

They stop and turn to look at him. She looks startled. She looks lovely. Why does she always have to look so lovely? Can’t she just have one day where she looks bad? Can’t she smell bad, or something? Why does she have to be so incredible, so desirable, all the damn time? He’s sick of it.

The happy couple look at the drunk gardener of Eden with the dead flower in his hand as they might look upon a dying animal. With some kind of abstract removed pity.

– . . . And thought of you.

The gardener of Eden dribbles down his chin. He wants to cry.

She takes the flower from him and smiles politely. Her man looks at him with a smirk, like he is no threat, like he is nothing.

The happy couple walk on, hand in hand.

The gardener of Eden drinks the rest of his whiskey until he passes out on the grass with vomit on his chest.

Some nights later, he and his friend, the security guard of Eden, sit by the lake again, passing back and forth the bottle.

– You’re getting into dangerous territory, man.

– . . . I love her.

– . . . I know.

– I wish I didn’t. I wish I simply liked her. I wish she meant nothing to me. I wish I hated her.

– You think I don’t love her too? We all do. She’s the only woman in the universe.

– Even if there were billions more, none of them would be as lovely as she.

– Jesus, relax. Here, drink some more.

The security guard of Eden passes the bottle. The bottle is all that there is.

– You should’ve seen her face. Like she was disgusted by me.  

– You’d been drinking?

– . . . Just a little.

– Maybe if that man of hers wasn’t in the picture, maybe she’d maybe feel differently. You know?

The gardener of Eden lights his next cigarette.

– What are you saying?

– I’m not saying nothing, no.

– What?

– I’m not saying, I’m just saying. Maybe if he wasn’t around . . . Maybe she’d look at you a little differently.

– Are you saying what I think –

– I’m not saying. What are you saying?  

They sit in silence by the lake passing the bottle back and forth.

– . . . How would you do it?

– I wouldn’t do it.

– What if you were me?

– Look man, I’m not having this conversation. You should talk to the snake.

– The snake?

– He’s good with this kind of thing. Helped me with a problem before.

– What problem?

– Don’t worry about that. Just talk to the snake.

He doesn’t actually think he is going to do anything, at first. He thinks it’s just idle imagination. He thinks if he can play out the fantasy in his head, that will be enough. But some days later, while he’s on his knees in the mud ripping some weeds apart with his bare hands, all just so this place can be as beautiful as it can be, the happy couple pass him by again. They seem to always be hand in hand, walking, smiling, stopping only to make fiery passionate love in the flowers, then walking some more.

She pulls her hand away from Adam’s and skips over to the gardener of Eden, on his knees in the mud. Adam looks confused, and stops.

She looks at him, the gardener of Eden, she looks at him, and this time she really looks at him. She doesn’t look through him. She sees him. She smiles. The gardener of Eden looks up and sees her smiling and nearly falls over, right there in the mud.

He thinks to himself, if this place is paradise, it’s all because of her.

She smiles and says – Thank you. For the flower. It’s really pretty.

The gardener of Eden is too stunned and overjoyed to respond.

– . . . I didn’t mean to be rude, before . . . I just . . . Well, thank you.

She skips back over to her man who still looks perplexed. She retakes his hand and they keep walking. As if to reaffirm his ownership, Adam grabs her ass and squeezes, then deliberately looks back to the gardener of Eden with a somewhat threatening glare.

It takes an hour for the gardener of Eden to stand up, and when he does, he knows exactly what he is going to do.

He finds the snake in his tree, being all snaky and shit.

He just comes out with it.

– I hear you can get things done.

The snake slithers around on the branch, acting purposefully coy.

– Where did you hear that? Hiss.

– It needs to be quick.

– You want me to take out Adam, right?

The gardener of Eden is incredulous.

– How did . . .

The snake smiles his slippery smile and humps his branch.

– Oh yeahhhh.

– I don’t want him to suffer. I just . . .

– And then what?

– . . . What?

– What happens next? Let’s say I do what you’re asking me, and you are asking me, aren’t you? Let’s say I remove him from the picture. Then what? You don’t think the big guy, the boss, you don’t think He might notice? You don’t think He might have something to say about it?

– . . . It has to be subtle.

– Right. It has to be like nothing ever happened. It has to be of his own doing.

– I hear you’re an ideas man.

– You hear a lot of things, don’t you?

– Listen, are you going to help me or not?

The snake writhes and groans and salivates and then nods his snake head.

– I can help you. Leave it to me. You just keep on top of those weeds.

The snake humps his tree until he orgasms.

Days pass and the gardener of Eden has a lump in his chest. Even the whiskey won’t keep it down. He sees the happy couple, frolicking, making love, laughing, but now the hot green pain he normally feels is dampened, quietened, by a heavy blanket. This blanket is guilt.

He hopes it doesn’t last long.

During the nights on the bench by the lakeside, the security guard of Eden says nothing to him. He passes the bottle back and forth. The gardener of Eden can tell his friend is ashamed of him. He stays quiet and finds comfort in the bottle. The bottle is all that there is.

More days pass and he thinks nothing is going to happen. He thinks the snake lied to him just for fun, while having no intention of doing anything about it. He finds he’s actually relieved. It isn’t worth it. He doesn’t know what would happen if the boss ever got angry about something, but he can imagine it would be bad. He’s heard rumours.

He can swallow his feelings, he can learn to find happiness in his flowers again, like he did when he first took this job, before her loveliness ruined everything.

This is paradise.

He can get used to it.

Then one morning a memo arrives at the door of the cabin. The security guard of Eden is the one who opens it. The kettle has just boiled, the gardener of Eden is making their ritual cups of tea.

– It’s from the big guy.

The gardener of Eden’s heart drops.

– . . . What’s it say? . . . Are we finally getting that pay upgrade?

– “Following an unpleasant apple related incident, of which I will spare you the details, Eve has been permanently banished from the grounds, effective immediately. Your custodial duties remain unaffected. Should you have any questions, direct them to my secretary. sincerely – The boss.”

The gardener of Eden spills the tea all over the cabin floor.

 His friend – his only friend – looks over at him, his eyes cold and piercing. Right then is his judgement.

The security guard of Eden folds up the memo and puts it in the drawer. He leaves the cabin, where the gardener of Eden sits, all alone, with only himself to talk to.

He opens the bottle of whiskey and drinks until the butterflies in his stomach are dead and drowned.

Later that day, he finds the snake, wriggling and rubbing himself against his tree.

– You! What did you do?!

The snake playfully acts dumb. He gives the gardener of Eden an innocent look, then closes his eyes and groans as he humps his tree.

– . . . Don’t know what you’re talking about. Oh yeahhhhh.  

– I asked you to take care of Adam.

– Oh, you did? My bad. I must have misunderstood.

– Don’t play dumb with me, you snake.

– A simple misunderstanding. It can happen.

– You played me.

– Don’t beat yourself up about it.

The gardener of Eden screams and lunges himself toward the snake, who casually slithers further up his tree to the highest branches. The gardener of Eden bangs his head into the trunk and the snake laughs, then continues to hump his tree until his eyes bulge and he froths at the mouth.

The gardener of Eden returns to his work, but it lost all meaning. His flowers, his grass, even his enemy weeds – he doesn’t feel anything for it anymore. Paradise is grey. Paradise is over.

When he returns to the cabin by the lakeside, he sees the security guard of Eden, sat on their bench, passing the bottle back and forth with Adam.

The two men are silent.

The gardener of Eden meekly approaches them at the bench. Adam moves up, makes a space and pats it with his hand. The gardener of Eden sits down next to him. Adam passes him the bottle.

They drink in silence until the light fades away from the water.

THE GIFT OF THE GATES

Soon after the ball atop the Times tower officially brought in 2005, workers in Central Park busily prepared the enormous conceptual art project by the artists Christo and Jeanne-Claude. For fifteen years they had been trying to create The Gates, the project’s name an allusion to the park’s original formal entrances carved into the perimeter wall: Women’s Gate, Children’s Gate, Strangers’ Gate, Warriors’ gate, etc.

Thousands of “portals” were planned along the walkways, each waving with saffron fabric. At last New York City had permitted the installation on the strict conditions that it would not be permanent nor harm Central Park in any way. Immediately the project was attacked by some park lovers as antithetical to the Greensward Plan since the park was meant for neither entertainment nor amusement. Bike riders condemned it as a safety hazard for limiting space on the walkways, and a few birders ruffled owing to the disruption the gates might cause Pale Male’s hunting grounds. The park would not profit financially except from the sale of sweatshirts and hats, but hotels and restaurants capitalized creatively on the expected boom when tourism was only recently recovering from 9/11. One hotel with a park view provided binoculars to each guest, while a restaurant served mussels in a saffron cream sauce.

Financed entirely by the artists, the installation would cost an estimated $21 million, which outraged some people: How many hospital wings or crumbling classrooms or struggling families could be aided by such a sum spent for something so impractical, temporary, and indulgent? Though restrictions on entertainment in the park had been tossed out long ago and the world’s most adaptable red-tail hawk could pluck his next squirrel or pigeon from the tree-tops and we weren’t really supposed to cycle on the walkways anyway, I dreaded the huge crowds the event would bring into the park. Besides, I begrudged Christo’s art since the late summer of 1985; with sand-colored canvas, he wrapped Pont Neuf, the oldest bridge crossing the Seine, just when I saw Paris for the first time except in my dreams. Of all the bridges over the river, Pont Neuf was the one I least wanted to see under wraps.

But my girlfriend with whom I was traveling on her way to see family in Munich had often visited Paris and enjoyed the spectacle.

“Ach, deez alt bridge,” she said disapprovingly. “Unt now,” and her eyebrows lifted, “zee bridge is made new, ja?”

For weeks the park teemed with volunteers receiving instructions from people scooting from group to group in golf carts, cluttering walkways and eating in crowded, boisterous shifts at the Boathouse. Press photographers and film crews were everywhere. Christo and Jeanne-Claude surveyed the process on a slab of rock overlooking Wollman Rink; they appeared thrilled, thin, interesting, wrinkled, Jeanne-Claude’s hair bright orange and Christo’s eyes so lively.

And finally on a chilly February 12 beneath a bright sky during a photo-op with Mayor Bloomberg, Christo and Jeanne-Claude unfurled the first gate: Across two saffron-colored poles each sixteen feet high and straddling the walkway was another pole from which unfurled saffron-colored nylon fabric that hung or, ideally, fluttered above us. Throughout the park for the next few hours, spaced twelve feet apart, 7,502 more “gates” were unfurled, varying in width from five feet six inches to eighteen feet wide and covering twenty-three miles of park walkways with 1,076,391 square feet of saffron fabric.

There were gates at all the park’s entrances, around Sheep Meadow, down the promenade, encircling Bethesda Terrace, the Great Lawn, the Harlem Meer and the Reservoir, gate after saffron gate winding along every walkway except through the Ramble and the North Woods. Gates led to every tunnel and waited at the other end, crossed Gapstow Bridge and lined the Pond, marched through the zoo, behind the museum, even reflecting in the museum’s back windows while young volunteers handed out two-inch squares of salmon-colored fabric as souvenirs. But soon it all seemed repetitive after the first three thousand and crowds overwhelmed The Gates. Thousands of visitors posing for photographs caused bottlenecks along the walkways, international film crews narrowed the paths even more, and one young man videoed the event while weaving through the gates on roller blades. I headed home and didn’t think much more about it.

For the next week I avoided the park, but one Sunday morning a light snow began to fall, turning heavier in the next hour until two inches coated the fire escape railings outside the window. The sooner we arrived, the more the park would be only ours, so we bundled in boots and jackets, mittens, scarves and woolly caps until my children Lily and Skylar resembled little gnomes. With birdseed and peanuts for squirrels, we headed into the snowfall on our old sled with steel, red runners and “Paris Champion Fastback” in faded letters along the wooden slats.

Even a Midtown workday turns quiet during a snowfall, muffled and slow, but no place is more hushed than Central Park where the snow doesn’t quickly turn to dirty slush. Having forgotten about The Gates I understood everything when we arrived; in the white park a ribbon colored like the sun wound along the walkways. It dipped and gently curved, rose and then descended again, motionless and glowing in the unblemished snow. My children were dazzled.

“Daddy,” Skylar, said, amazed, “how beautiful.”

“Who did this?” Lily asked, hushed and enthralled.

Along the West Drive as we trudged the saffron-ribbon shore of the white lake, a black limousine ground the snow beneath its slow-turning tires. The back window was down, and two pale, wrinkled faces smiled out into the cold air: an old man, his bright eyes beaming, and a woman with hair only a shade darker than the gates.

STEPHEN ANDREWS

Stephen Andrews stole fifty three-penny sweets from the corner shop. Stephen Andrews ran naked across our road. Stephen Andrews right-hooked his back-from-prison dad. Stephen Andrews only had one kidney.

He left one day without warning, his empty chair pushed too far under his doodle-covered school desk. Nothing for a month and then he rang, sniffling on the end of the line, telling me his mum had taken them up north and he was going to donate his right kidney to Jeremy, his straw-haired brother.

*

Years later, tagging along with my sister, hoping one of her friends would cop off with me in the filthy corner of Parana’s Bar and Bistro, Stephen Andrews wobbled over with a shot of something amber in one hand, an unlit cigarette in the other. His skin, once chalk smooth, was now acne-scarred. Tufts of brown hair sprouted brown like sun-withered weeds from his chin. The old lines were drawn when he didn’t speak. Half a pint later, I said: “Recognize me?”

When he spoke, parched lips flattened against the rim of the glass — one jerk of his neck draining it dry — the words came out sharpened by the spirit. “Borrow me some money, would you, Stump?”

Stephen Andrews got straight F’s. Stephen Andrews got drunk in French. Stephen Andrews fingered Karen Hazard in the boys’ toilets. Stephen Andrews would rest his bumfluff chin on my prickly head and call me “Stump.”

Halfway between the cashpoint and the Odeon Cinema — one hundred pounds gleaned from yours truly with a hands-in-prayer promise to pay me back — trouble kicked off as we passed a group of lads. Stephen Andrews spinning around yelled: “Take all you cunts on!”

“Take all us on, is it?” said the red-eyed leader of the gaggle or pride or murder or whatever you call a collective of chest-beaters in T-shirts. He had me by the ear like an end-of-tether teacher.

“His words,” I said. “Not mine.”

Stephen Andrews could do zero to “really fast,” quicker than me. Stephen Andrews owes me a new set of front teeth. Stephen Andrews took my pouting sister behind some bins while I played with a shard of broken bone in my nose.

*

Such a strong grip for a nine-year-old, Tyson leads me to the candle flame. “How long can you keep it in for, Uncle?”

I try to keep my finger in the flame longer than Tyson, but the smell of burning flesh gets right up my nose.

“True, is it you lost your front teeth helping my dad?”

Tyson’s never-met dad had much to answer for.

*

Stephen Andrews has been spotted on the Costa del Sol. Stephen Andrews has been spotted in Sofia. Stephen Andrews has been spotted high up in the Atlas Mountains. Stephen Andrews has been spotted in Burnham-on-Sea.

It’s a thirty-minute bus ride to Burnham-on-Sea. I stagger down the promenade with a newspaper shielding me from the pelting rain. The front page of the sodden local rag has a picture of an older, thinner Stephen Andrews beneath the headline: “Kidney Cancer Lottery Winner Won’t Quit.”

Stephen Andrews’ brother died when he was eight. Stephen Andrews only has one kidney. Stephen Andrews has a sad story. The first two are straight from the horse’s mouth. The third’s my take.

A thin roll-up between purple lips, Stephen Andrews cuts a scrawny figure behind the beer-sticky counter of The King’s Head. He polishes the same beer glass until it squeaks.

“How’s the sprog, Stump?”

“Like you.”

“His mum?”

“Better without you.” I paused. The glass squeaked. “How much you got?”

“Months.”

“I mean money.”

“Too much.”

I keep my tongue rolled like a fat cigar behind my false front teeth.

I unfurled the damp newspaper. “I guess, ‘Won’t Quit’, refers to you serving pints until you drop.”

“Today’s a good day.” Stephen Andrews points at a full head of hair above his wan face. He tells me it’s a wig then stops and holds his index finger up like that guy in the painting of Jesus having supper. “You can still smell Karen Hazard on that.”

On his gravestone, I’ve installed an artificial candle and a bunch of top-notch plastic pansies.

Stephen Andrews left lottery millions to “you and yours” — his words, not mine. Stephen Andrews paid me interest for the hundred pounds lent way back — my words not his. Stephen Andrews’ epitaph reads:

Stephen Andrews

Father, Son, Brother, Friend.

Cunt.

His words, not mine.

TWO CUPS OF COFFEE

Photo credit: https://myfriendscoffee.com/

I arrive early and sit at a table with a view of the sidewalk just so I can do this: watch as Mark lopes toward the diner, his bow-shaped mouth in full pout. He shakes his head, crosses the street, and stares into a storefront’s reflective glare. A minute or two later, he comes back. With the full weight of his shoulder, he swings the door open; its belled frame shudders and clangs.

He makes a beeline for me and slams his way into a chair.

“What the fuck? What’s so damn important you had to call the house?” he half-whispers furiously.

“I’ve emailed, I’ve texted, I’ve called. Nothing from you,” I say.

“Right,” he says. “Because we’ve been nothing since your profound revelation or epiphany or some such shit. So, what? Your karma decided to give you a free pass when it comes to my married ass? Good for you. Except I’m no longer interested.”

Mark gets up, like we’re done, like he’s calling the shots.

“Sit down. I need to tell you something important to both of us. Please don’t make this any harder.”

He does this thing guys like him do. He grabs his chair and turns it backward at the table and straddles it, facing me, like his throbbing manhood must be fenced in, contained, lest it wreak havoc upon the place.

“Go ahead, Annie,” he says. “This can’t be worse than our last little meet-up. ‘Cos that was fun. Big, big fucking fun. Ask my wife.”

“I’m sorry,” I say. “I’m sorry for everything. I’m glad she decided to stay.”

Mark stares at me, those emerald greenies more eloquent than he’s ever been. He rubs the blond stubble on his face and takes a deep breath.

“What is it?”

“I’ve been contacted. Rudely. By our former…mentors,” I tell him.

“That’s impossible,” he says. “Are you sure?”

“I’m as sure as I can be, given the circumstances.”

“Mary, mother of…” His right hand curls into a fist.

“Yes.”

A woman with a metallic briefcase enters the restaurant and sinks into one of the cracked leather booths near us.

“How could you let this happen?” says Mark.

“Say something unexpected. Just this one time.”

“Fuck you,” he says.

I make a show of looking around, my gaze lingering on the newly occupied booth close by.

“I’m not sure we should be talking about it here. Why don’t we…”

Mark interrupts me.

“I am never. Going anywhere. Ever again with you. Not even around the corner. So let’s get on with it. I have to leave soon.”

“There hasn’t been a day I haven’t regretted…” I begin.

“Shut the hell up! You have no idea what…just tell me why I’m here now or I’m gone.”

“Yesterday I was mugged,” I tell him. “At least that’s what I thought was happening. After I got home and cleaned up, I realized that the guy hadn’t taken anything, he had given me something. In my handbag. You can guess what.”

I watch as he digests this news. In a near-hilarious ‘tell,’ he swipes at a phantom trace of cocaine beneath his nose.

“Christ,” he breathes, and he closes his eyes. “I guess you expect me to handle this.  It’s not like you’ve ever been into getting your own hands dirty.”

This bit is certainly true. It’s how I’ve stayed alive in a lethal line of work.

He stands abruptly, and his chair smacks against the table. He stalks toward the restrooms and barrels through the swinging double doors.

While he’s gone, I make a quick phone call to The Accountant. When I look up, Mark is at the counter. He brings two cups of coffee to the table, and places one of them in front of me.

“Still sugar, double cream?”

“Touching, you remembering that,” I say. “So, we do have some options.”

“Not so much,” Mark snarls.

I take a small sip of coffee. It’s very bitter, like my cold dark heart.

“If we work together…” I begin.

“You really want to go there? Look, I can’t stay. Gotta be somewhere. And I need to think.”

“I’ll call you,” I say.

His baby face flushes. “Don’t. I’ll get in touch with you when I’m ready.”

He raises his cup and waves it dramatically. “Salut!” he says.

He takes a long pull of his coffee. I bring my cup to my lips and pretend to swallow.

“Like I said,” Mark says, “I’ll be in touch.” He pins those Irish eyes on mine.

I flutter my eyelids and angle my head slightly before I let it begin to droop slowly toward the tabletop. Mark catches my cheek in the palm of his hand and eases it onto the surface and Jesus, the touch of his skin on mine, even now. I hear him walk away, then listen to the belled door do its thing.

The gunshot is loud enough that my fellow diner patrons jump to their feet. A woman screams, and there’s a lot of shouting. A few people have rushed to the windows.

“Fuck me, that guy was just in here!” says one of them, a guy with a salt and pepper goatee.

“Well, now he’s all over the sidewalk,” says his pal.

Amidst the commotion I slowly raise my head. The first thing I do is rub my lips and tongue with a napkin; my signature crimson gloss glows bright against the white paper. I spit a couple of times for good measure.

I check my phone and find that The Accountant has left me a message: debt paid in full. His version of mission accomplished. The palm tree emoji at the end of his text tells me he’ll be out of pocket for a while.

As I leave, I dump the poisoned liquid out of my coffee cup and put both cups in my carryall. A girl can’t be too careful.

NEW YORK, NEW YORK

A Love Letter to a City I Refuse to Call Home

If you ask me if I enjoy living in New York, I could rattle off a list of its faults so long you might find yourself casting your eyes to the floor, silently wishing you had never asked the question.

The streets that perpetually reek of dog urine in the summer.

The eruption of arguments imploding and fireworks exploding at 3 a.m. outside my apartment window.

The dripping sweat of strangers sandwiching me on the subway as I hold my breath and pray for the conductor to announce that the train is now running express to my stop.

The congested avenues that conspire with the pedestrians who unapologetically pummel by, unlikely to scatter even the scraps of an “I’m sorry” behind them before being seamlessly swallowed into the crowd.

The snow that is only snow for a few brief moments before the dirt and grime of the city streets claim it, creating a slush no child would choose to play in.

Yes, I love the American Museum of Natural History and the High Line and Broadway and all that jazz. But it comes at the price of sharing the streets with ambling tourists and erratic taxis and rats that lie in wait for you beneath the sidewalk garbage bags.

I have lived in New York for 14 years now, and yet, I have never called it home. In fact, I have often proudly, and perhaps obnoxiously, declared to anyone who would listen that I am most definitely not a New Yorker, despite my extended stay. I’m from California originally — the other coast, the one with everlasting sunshine and endless stretches of ocean, the one where you can spend the morning skiing and then warm yourself at a bonfire by the beach that same evening. “West coast, best coast,” as we say.

To be honest though, this response is rehearsed. Although, when asked, I tell people I’m from Los Angeles, the question is one I long ago learned to despise. Born in California, I was six weeks old when my family moved east, beginning a pattern of cross-country relocations that soon outnumbered the fingers I could hold up on my two hands. Although I painstakingly packed up my life each time we set out for a new city, I inevitably ended up littering the road with abandoned zip codes and faded friendship bracelets. I learned to experience home as a feeling, rather than tangible coordinates —a space defined by the comforts of family and worn books and mom’s homemade poppy seed onion bread, rather than by a street sign or white window shutters or the oak tree in the front yard.

After I graduated from college, my family moved back to California, the place to which I now return when I tell friends I’m “going home for the holidays.” Yet, unlike many of my friends who fled New York City for their respective homes when the COVID-19 pandemic began, I remained at my job, working at a hospital in Manhattan. Much to the dismay of my mother (who was counting on the return of her fiercest Scrabble opponent to ease the burden of quarantine), this meant that I could not similarly escape to the comforts of in-unit laundry and the fully stocked kitchen that always awaits me in my mother’s house. Instead, as the pandemic raged, I found myself here, alone in this city that I would not call home, with little company other than a recently gifted succulent (whom I now endearingly refer to as my “emotional support plant.”)

Worried about losing my mind and being unable to find it amongst the loads of laundry coating my floors (because who really wants to use a communal laundry room during a pandemic), I began spending as much time outside as possible. I have often heard Central Park referred to as “New York City’s backyard,” but it was a backyard I preferred far less to a private outdoor space, where I could dress as I pleased and belt out song lyrics undeterred by the irritated looks of strangers. (Not that the public nature of the park stops people in this city from doing just that. If only I were that brave.)

But with the threat of being cooped up in a small New York City apartment looming, I donned my modern-day armor (a not-so-stylish face mask and a bottle of Purell) and began to utilize the park like the true New Yorker that I refused to be.

I started running outside, abandoning my indoor jump rope for jogs along the Bridle Path (for which I’m sure my downstairs’ neighbors are grateful). I began learning guitar, practicing along the green stretches of grass lining the bike path. I stumbled upon Shakespeare Garden and strolled through it, reading the quotes and trying (and failing) to read the sundial. I breathed in the scent of pink peonies, and photographed trees with purple blossoms that grew right out of the bark. I ventured up to Belvedere Castle, marvelling at the vastness of the park, disappointed that I could not ascend the winding stairs within to see the view from the very top. I took long walks, discovering new paths and pockets of the park I was not aware existed. As I explored, I read the inscriptions on the benches I passed—benches dedicated not only to loved ones, but to the park itself—and even jokingly picked out a peaceful waterfront alcove where, if I were to donate a bench, I would like it to reside.

When I began to feel antsy, Central Park delighted me with a tree crafted for climbing, the perfect spot for reading book-after-quarantine-book, offering a backdrop of leaves interlaced against a Tiffany blue sky.

When I lamented distant family and scattered friends, it mourned with me, offering up its bleeding hearts that bloomed in solidarity.

When I felt alone, it surprised me with the company of a bale of turtles congregating at one end of the pond, swimming just beneath the wooden overhang. (Although, the racoon I encountered in the Ramble was much less appreciated.)

When I did not know which way I ought to go, Central Park presented me with giant mushrooms and a rabbit with a pocket watch and a girl with a bow in her hair who whispered in my ear that sometimes we must swim through our tears in order to find our way. Perhaps, one day soon, we too might awaken from this mad world in which we are living.

The more I explored, the more I realized that despite living in New York for fourteen years, and in New York City for six, I knew so very little about this park, and perhaps about this city. Though I have eagerly awaited autographs outside the theatre doors of Broadway, I have yet to feel the waves of the New York Philharmonic wash over me in Lincoln Center. Though I have awaited trains in Grand Central Station, craning my neck upward to trace the constellations that dance across the ceiling, I have yet to stand beside the Fearless Girl in Wall Street. Can I truly say I have lived in New York if I have not yet cheered on the home team (or any team for that matter) at Madison Square Garden, if I have not yet given myself over to (and then the next morning regretted giving myself over to) its endless night life? I had filed New York City away under “necessary evils” before bothering to crack open its cover and explore the wonderlands and secret gardens flourishing inside.

As I sit now in my tiny room in an apartment that I once shared with two friends (how else can one afford the ridiculously high rent in this city), I hear a few notes of “New York, New York” drift in through my open window, intermingling with the clapping of hands and banging of pots that mark the arrival of 7 o’clock. Someone is playing the song loudly in the street below, and as I watch the occupants of the building across the street step out onto their balconies to sway and sing along, I realize that this city has gotten under my skin. Like a sometimes dirty, but so very persistent stray cat that refuses to leave your doorstep no matter how many times you tell it to scat, a stray that slowly slinks its way into your heart until one day you decide to bring it inside and allow it to stay—I have come to love this city, despite its faults. As I wove my way through its fields and reservoirs, New York City wove its way into my heart.

So, one day, should I be able to inscribe a bench and place it by the water’s edge, I think it would read: “Thank you, New York, for opening your branches and benches to me, even when I sullenly refused to wipe my shoes upon your Welcome Home mat and step inside.”

Or something like that.

I have many years to mull it over, many years before I can exchange student loans for such gestures of gratitude. But I have decided that in the meantime, as I finish out my schooling and wait to see where life might bring me next, perhaps, perhaps, it might not be so bad to call this place home.

FAJR

Photo by Irfan Surijanto on Unsplash

At dawn, there was a sharp knock on the door, her voice full and low, coming from the other side. “It’s your mother, darling,” she said. “Open up.”

“Where have you been all this time?” I asked.

“Look how you’ve grown!” she said.

None of this surprised me in the least, even though my mother had been dead for twenty-three years. A reel of thought, wound tight inside my mind, began to unspool. Memories of the way we were. Combing wet henna through our charcoal hair. Loose white skirts skimming the Kaaba’s marble ground. Holy ground. A tiny mole, just offshore of her sad little mouth. Ours, a world of immovable routines and restraint. Ours, a world of misbehaving men whose terrible secrets we kept.

My mother settled on the sectional now, carefully arranging the folds of her pink kaftan, pushing cable bangles up her forearms, as high as they would go. She said, with neither pretense nor prologue: “Out there, I’ve made many new friends. From these women, I’ve learned everything there is to know. What I taught you was wrong. Shame is pointless. Pleasure is the path. Rumble your hips often and rejoice. Tell the truth about them. Shout it, if you must. Everything else has been explained here.”

From inside the wide bell sleeve of that glorious cloth, she produced a folder of hammered gold. I watched as she placed it carefully on the cushion beside her. I opened my mouth to speak, but she was already gone.

A Flash of Inspiration: “The End of the 20th Century”

For this installment of A Flash of Inspiration, we’re featuring “The End of the 20th Century,” a story by Linda Mannheim that originally appeared in Litro on October 30, 2020. The rhythm of the piece is what first struck me, its musicality and iteration. At its heart, there is a mix of aggression and wistfulness for a time in New York City before 9/11 when the rebelliousness of youth seemed innocent and full of promise and purpose.

CAH: How long have you been writing flash fiction? Do you write in other genres? Do you find that you return to certain themes in your writing repeatedly?

LM: In the early ‘90s – I started to hear people talk about flash fiction around then for the first time. At the time, I was in a writing program with some pretty conservative ideas about what a story could be, so it was really good to see a break from that. I’m the author of two short story collections, This Way to Departures and Above Sugar Hill, and a novel, Risk. I write a lot of long form prose and am starting to do more nonfiction, too. “The End of the 20th Century” is part of a series of pieces I’ve been working on that are linked to journeys on public transport, which seems an especially good topic for flash. I usually tell people (when forced to explain what I write about) that I’m interested in how people live their day-to-day lives following political conflict and upheaval. Much of my writing takes place in the neighborhood where I grew up in New York, Washington Heights, which is home to a lot of migrant and refugee communities.  

CAH: What inspired the subject matter of “The End of the 20th Century”? Does the story have any autobiographical elements?

LM: “The End of the 20th Century” is very autobiographical. I was doing temp work on Wall Street in the 1990s – I moved back to New York around then after being away for a long time and I was living a very different kind of life than I’d had there before – living in Park Slope (calm but very connected to the rest of the city) instead of Washington Heights (chaotic and cut off from a lot of the things the city has to offer). There was a certain amount of tumultuousness to my life around that time, but I was also having a blast hanging out with people who were temping and trying to do creative work at the same time, accessing all kinds of events that were free or cheap, and making my way around a city that was gentrifying but not gentrified to the extent it is now. It also felt like there was a lot of progress at the time culturally – a new phase of the gay rights movement (including ACT UP), more films, and TV shows by and about people of color, and a spoken word scene that was taking off. And 9/11 absolutely marked the end of that era and shut a lot down – not just in New York, but throughout the US.  

CAH: The style of the piece is very staccato, with repetitive phrases throughout. It reminds me of the punchiness of punk rock. What correlation between style and content do you see?

LM: It’s really interesting to hear about how the style of the piece comes across – I hadn’t thought about its connection to punk. Rhythm is important to me when I’m writing, but I sort of figure that stuff out intuitively as I go along and don’t think much about it consciously. When I took my first poetry workshop, the instructor told me I was getting too hung up on narrative and should do nothing but write for sound for four days in a row. Her instructions were: Don’t worry at all about the meaning of the words – just write for sound for two hours a day. And I did and it changed my writing forever – not just my poetry, but my prose. It showed me how much of the musicality of language we can access intuitively. I feel like she gave me a huge gift and I recommend everyone follow her advice. 

CAH: There seem to be political undercurrents in the story, even in the irony of counterculture zines being printed on Wall Street. What political statement is the story making about the end of the 20th century?

LM: I wanted to capture a dynamic I saw at the time, which was: Let’s get temp jobs so we can do the creative stuff we want to do. And the temp jobs that paid well, in places where you could also do some of your own work, were mostly on Wall Street. A lot of the temp jobs involved hanging out, waiting for someone to hand you correspondence to type, and occasionally having to run errands or make copies. The full-time staff were pretty absorbed in what they were doing and just wanted the temps to be on call if they needed help with something. All of these places had amazing photocopiers and printers and their use wasn’t tracked very much – if you were fairly discreet you could print things up, and everyone did (I used to print my manuscripts at jobs like that). I remember hearing at the time that a lot of zines were secretly printed at investment companies.

CAH: Where do you turn for creative inspiration? Which artists have most inspired your own work? What books are on your nightstand?

LM: There’s so much amazing prose out right now shattering ideas about genre and form. Some recent favorites are Lara Pawson’s This is the Place to Be, Ruby Cowling’s This is Paradise, Irenosen Okojie’s Nudibranch, Sharon Duggal’s Should We Fall Behind, Heidi James’ The Sound Mirror, Aleksander Hemon’s The Question of Bruno, and Ocean Vuong’s On Earth We’re Briefly Gorgeous.

My terrifyingly high TBR pile includes (or will include) Wendy Erskine’s new collection, Joanna Walsh’s Seed, Leone Ross’s This One Sky Day (published under the title Popisho in the US), Catherine McNamara’s Love Stories for Hectic People, Viet Thanh Nguyen’s The Sympathizer, and Jo Lloyd’s The Earth, Thy Great Exchequer, Ready Lies.

The books that I come back to the most often are Carolyn Forche’s The Country Between Us, Art Spiegelman’s Maus, and Antjie Krog’s Country of My Skull, all of which break with preconceived notions about life after conflict.

CAH: What are you working on now?

LM: Next up is a short story collection called Documents set during and shortly after South Africa’s apartheid era. The title story is made up of letters, government documents, and official notices. I’m also working on a constellation novel about the years when my father was a refugee. The research for that includes an exploration of how we talk about seeking and providing refuge and there’s a blog on that theme that refugee writers and non-refugees have contributed to.

THERE’S ONLY ONE STRAIGHT PATH IN CENTRAL PARK

Your mother died of lung cancer when you were seven years-old. You have two snapshots of her taken in Central Park. In the first, it’s May, 1952, and you’re about a year-and-a-half-old. She’s sitting on a blanket as you totter in front of her wearing a white sweater and baggy white pants. You’re holding a key in one hand and a can of something in the other. Your ears stick out like two large sails. In the second photograph taken a month later, she’s stands on the grass holding your hand as you eat an apple. She wears a dark blouse, light colored skirt with a floral pattern, and high heels. In both pictures she’s almost smiling.

You moved from Wales to New York when you were a baby. All you knew as you grew up on the Lower West Side of Manhattan were pavements and asphalt. The only trees you saw were on a black and white television. You loved the smell of the grass in Central Park, and when you discovered the carousel you thought you were in heaven. “Please, Daddy, please,” you begged and got to ride up and down on a beautiful, white horse, up and down, up and down. When you were in the park another time and couldn’t find it, your father said it’s a magic carousel. It turns invisible when it gets tired so it can take a nap. Looking back, you realize that he probably didn’t have an extra quarter for you to ride it. Today it costs more than three bucks.

When you were twenty-one and newly sober, you asked your father, “Lung cancer, really? She was only thirty-three.”

He hesitated…“No, pills and alcohol.”

Oh boy.

“I didn’t want to tell you, afraid it would knock you off your wagon.”

He was right. Your wagon got kind of shaky.

You moved to South Jersey for a couple of years. Half a century later, you’re still there. You stayed sober. You’ve done all right. You’re semiretired and work part-time at a university that’s named a writing institute after you. This week you’re at a hotel in New York near the Port Authority. You write during the day, and in the evening, you go to a show. You’ve been writing in hotels for more than thirty years. You love the sameness, the blandness, the lack of distractions that allows you to concentrate. The only people you talk to on these writing retreats are the ones who serve you food.

You wake up at 5 a.m., turn on the hotel mini pot to caffeinate yourself, and begin to write. After working for a few hours, you take a break, gorge yourself at the breakfast buffet, then decide to walk it off along 8th Avenue. You pass a not-so-gentle-looking gentleman’s club near 42nd Street where you’re blocked by a twerking Adonis who wears tight pink briefs, gold sneakers and nothing else. He swings his hips at you and snaps his waistband singing, “Come in, Baby. Come in.” Too much, too early, you think. Maybe you should turn around and walk back to your hotel. Instead, you descend into the subway and take an uptown C to 86th Street and walk into the park.

You find an empty bench in the shade with a view of the reservoir. You’re glad you came. You haven’t been in the park in years, maybe not since The Gates, Christo’s installation of orange…were they orange?…cloth-covered “Gates.” You knew it was impossible, but you wanted to walk through all seven thousand of them.

Because your father couldn’t take care of you by himself, he sent you to a boarding school on Staten Island. You knew they were supposed to hit you when you were bad, but they hit you when you weren’t bad. They hit you for not finishing your dinner because you were feeling sick. When you threw up on your plate, they hit you again and made you eat your vomit. And because you didn’t know how to make your bed, they made you take off your clothes and hit you. Every morning. Take off your clothes and hit you. You knew you were a little person, but they made you feel tiny.

You missed your daddy. You missed your mommy. You were learning about hell in religion class and thought you were in it, but you were confused. You thought you had to die first to get there, and although you didn’t remember dying, you weren’t sure.

After you ran away from the school a second time, an aunt and uncle felt sorry for you and took you in. On the ferry from Staten Island to Brooklyn, they bought you a hot dog and Coke and a Casper the Friendly Ghost comic book. You wondered why Casper didn’t go back to the people who loved him before he died. Instead, he wandered around looking for new people. Because you thought you might be dead, you were afraid that you would have to wander around like Casper did. Your father remarried three years later, so you moved in with him and your new stepmother in Queens.

Years pass. You grow older.

Before your senior year in high school you get a summer job filing stacks of expired policies at an insurance company on 66th Street and Broadway. You ask a file girl out on a date to the Woolman Skating Rink, your first concert, to hear Spanky and Our Gang sing “Sunday Will Never Be the Same.” You and the file girl become a thing, a little thing, a bumpy little thing.

After work a dozen or so clerks hike two blocks to the Sheep Meadow to play softball. You pass a deli where you stock up on beer. You’re good for two quarts of Ballantine. You lie on a blanket with the girl. She sips. You guzzle. You kiss. She sips. You guzzle. You kiss.

Time to play ball. You split into two teams, “Collision” vs. “Personal Injury,” and use a manhole for home plate. Who knew there were manholes in Central Park? One of your teammates has to pee and somehow manages to lift the cover off the manhole. He climbs down, relieves himself, climbs back up and puts the cover on wrong. You’re next at bat, too blitzed to notice it. You swing, hit the ball, and as you run toward first base, you step on the loose manhole cover which swivels up, and you fall, your crotch landing on its edge. Game over.

File girl walks you to the restrooms near Bethesda Fountain so you can check the damage. You’re hurt, not emergency room hurt, but go to the doctor the next day hurt. On the way back she tells you the walkway you are on is the only straight path in Central Park. They planned it that way. It never occurred to you that someone planned the park. You thought like everything else it just happened.

You quit drinking after New Year’s Eve because you get so drunk, you frighten yourself. You last three weeks without a beer or a shot, and you’re at it again. You and file girl see each other during the school year. Even though you’re drinking more and more, which pisses her off, she agrees to go to your prom with you. A few days before, you cut school and spend a drunken afternoon walking around the park. You talk to a charismatic mandrill at the zoo. Then you walk over to 59th Street where the horse and buggies hang out. You decide to find out what it costs for a romantic, after-prom ride through the park. You ask a horse, “How much do you charge?” He doesn’t answer. The driver yells at you to leave his horse alone. You say, “It’s rude to interrupt me while I’m talking to my friend.”

“Get the fuck away from my horse,” he yells, as he picks up his whip and climbs down from his seat. You wonder if you could take him, but you’ve never won a fight in your life, so you run away.

Prom night comes and file-girl begs you, “Please don’t drink.” “Don’t worry,” you say, “I’ll be good.”

And you are good! The prom is at the Americana Hotel, where a few days earlier The Beatles held a press conference. They’re starting their own record company and calling it Apple. You don’t care about apples, but you like the Beatles, so right on! After the prom, you go to the Copacabana and watch the fancy show while sipping overpriced Coca Colas. What you wouldn’t do for a shot or two of vodka. Then you ride back and forth on the Staten Island Ferry, back and forth, making out with file-girl who tells you she’s proud of you for not drinking. You ask her to go steady. She says yes and wears your high school ring.

A week later she takes you to a graduation party in Washington Heights where someone offers you a drink. “No thanks,” you say, refusing it. At least you think you refuse it.

You wake up the next morning on file girl’s front lawn, her father spraying you with the garden hose. “If you come near my daughter again,” he says. “I’ll shoot you.” Your ring is in your pocket. You never see file-girl again, but a few years later you hear from one friend that she becomes a nun, and from another, that she’s married and has five kids. You believe them both.

You graduate high school. You go to college. You flunk out. You go to a second college. You flunk out. You go to a third college. You flunk out. Fuck it! You get a job tending bar. Now you’re a professional drinker. It’s the Sixties, so of course you do drugs. You’re afraid to drop acid because two friends have had bad trips: one never returns and is in a nursing home, the other burns down his house. This doesn’t stop you from doing mescaline. You make the mistake of swallowing a tab before seeing Easy Rider at a theater on the Upper East Side. When Dennis Hopper and Peter Fonda get their heads blown off by a shotgun, you can’t stop screaming. You leave the theater and walk into Central Park to clear your own head. An enormous insect with one bright eye chases you. The roar of its wings follows you as you run out of the park, find your car, and somehow manage to drive without crashing, over the Fifty-Ninth Street Bridge, along Queens Boulevard, Woodhaven Boulevard, Crossbay Boulevard, home.

“Peter, come up here. I want you to watch this,” Your stepmother says.

“No, Ma. I’m going to bed.”

So, you trudge up the steps and sit down, wondering if that giant insect has followed you inside the house.

“Watch!”

You watch. It’s a talk show. David Susskind is interviewing a druggie. You nod off.

“Pay attention,” she says, shaking you awake.

You look up at the television and see you and your stepmother sitting on a couch across from David Susskind.

“So, Peter,” Susskind says, “Your mother suspects that you’re taking drugs. What would you like to tell her?”

“Leave me the fuck alone, man. I just wanna go to bed.” You can’t believe you just said “Fuck” on television.

“She’s concerned, Peter. She thinks you’re screwing up your life.”

“Please, Mr. Susskind,” you beg, “I’m tired. I just wanna sleep.”

A few days later you learn that the police have been using helicopters to patrol Central Park at night in an attempt to reduce crime. You figure that the bright eye that chased you was probably just a spotlight. Probably.

Time to get back to your hotel, back to work. You lift yourself off the bench, and as you walk toward the Subway, swirling colors distract you. You see five women wearing saris kicking a soccer ball. They fall all over each other, laughing. They’re rolling on the grass in hysterics. You feel as if you’ve stumbled into a scene from Bend It Like Beckham. As you watch them, you begin to laugh. You laugh like you haven’t laughed in a hundred million years. You are grateful for your life. You never want to stop.

FALSE PARADISE

Photo Credit: Dorothea Lange, 1936

On the summer morning Raleigh meets Eddie the Ogre, her grandmother sends her on an errand to requisition bread and milk from the Mess Hall’s commissary. From the doorway, Gram watches the energetic 12-year-old run at top speed past the gate and up the hill through the migrant labor camp. Not a care in the world, she thinks. You’d never know that child has been to hell and back.

Gram goes back inside the shanty. From a kitchen cupboard she removes a coffee tin and takes it to the dining table. She opens the tin and pulls out a folded newspaper page, which she spreads out before her revealing a yellowed news clipping with a 72 point headline that reads: “CHILD FOUND CAGED IN ATTIC: MOM JAILED.”

She pours coffee into a gold-rimmed china cup, lights a cigarette, and reads the story, as she has countless times since Raleigh came to live at the camp. When she  finishes, she contemplates the three-column wide photo beneath the headline. In it, a young woman covers her face with her hands as police escort her through a crowd of angry onlookers to a waiting squad car. “To hell and back, for sure,” Gram mutters.

With its veranda-like porch, the Mess Hall reminds Raleigh of a picture she saw in Ladies’ Home Journal of a grand house overlooking its estate. Below her, she can see the whole camp, with its 10 rows of white-washed shanties. Past the front gate and across the highway, a hundred acres of loamy muck spread like a black earthen sea to the tree covered foothills of upstate New York’s orchard region.

Raleigh walks to the rear of the Mess Hall, pushes open the screened door to the kitchen, and steps inside to the aroma of a dozen loaves of fresh baked bread set out on a table beneath a squadron of twisted flypaper strips. Instead of Howard, the chief cook, a stout woman in a white apron stands at the sink peeling potatoes.

“Excuse me, ma’am. I’m looking for Howard.”

The woman looks up from her work and scowls at Raleigh. “Where did you come from? You’re not allowed in here, young lady.”

“My grandmother sent me for a loaf of bread and a gallon of milk.”

The woman laughs. “Milk? And a gallon, no less? Bread? This ain’t no charity. Now, you get, before I—”

“But, Howard—”

“For your information, Miss Smarty Pants, Howard don’t work here no more.”

A great lump of a man wearing a blood-spattered apron pushes aside the plastic slats covering the entrance to the walk-in-cooler and steps into the room. He looks from Raleigh to the woman. “What’s the problem, Connie?”

“We got no problem, Eddie.” Connie says, her paring knife poised above a half peeled potato. “I was just breaking the bad news to this little ragamuffin that the free lunch is over.”

Eddie is puzzled.“What free lunch?” And then, looking more closely at Raleigh, he says, “Ain’t I seen you before?”

Raleigh shakes her head.  

“I don’t know, kid. I’d bet good money on it. I never forget a face, do I Connie?”

Connie has had enough, she has work to do. “Listen, girl,” she says to Raleigh, using a friendlier tone, “I don’t know who you think you are, but here’s the deal. We run the commissary now, okay? That means me and Eddie are in charge of it all. As much as we’d like to help you out, we just can’t afford to give out free food to every white trash family in the county.”

“But, you don’t understand,” she says. “I’m Raleigh. My grandfather—”    

“Well, Raw-lee,” Connie says, waving a dismissive hand, “you just run along now. Go beg someplace else, and tell your people that there’s no more handouts coming from this kitchen.”

“I’m not begging, I—”

“Now, listen here, Raw-lee,” Eddie says. “You mind, and do what the missus says, or we’re going to call the sheriff and have you escorted off the premises.”

Raleigh turns and runs out the door. Glancing over her shoulder, she sees the couple leering at her. She runs down the hill and through the camp until she reaches the glorified shanty her grandparents have shared for as long as she can remember.

Gram has been watching for her and throws open the door.

“Howard’s gone,” Raleigh sobs, “and the new lady called us white trash, and then this horrible man threatened to call the law on me.”

Gram sends Raleigh to the bathroom to clean up while she uses the telephone. “Hello, this is Helen Coker. Who’s this? Well, Connie Bowersox, I want you to know that my husband Charlie runs this labor camp, and from now on, if my grandchild Raleigh asks you for even so much as a toothpick, you’re to give it to her—no ifs, ands, or buts, or you and your man can kiss your jobs goodbye. We are on our way up there for an apology, and two loaves of bread and a gallon of milk.”

“That woman thinks she’s the Queen of Sheba,” Gram says to Raleigh as they go out the door, “but she’ll soon know who’s boss.”

*

Raleigh’s world passes into late afternoon. She has forgotten her morning’s humiliating encounter with its subsequent forced apologies, made and accepted. The entire experience is already banished to the dim corridors of her mind reserved for her nightmares, real or imagined. It is, after all, Saturday, and the entire camp will show up at the Mess Hall tonight for free movies and popcorn. 

At dusk, Raleigh joins her grandfather at the gate as he checks in the work crews returning in trucks and busses from their long day in the orchards. Charlie Coker barks out each person’s name like a drill instructor, marking them off on a clipboard he props in the crook of his withered left arm, shattered by a German bullet during the Great War.

Jesse Montroux’s truck is the last to arrive. One by one, the crew members climb off the truck and take their places in line. At last, her grandfather calls the name Raleigh has been waiting to hear, “Caitlin Montroux.”

“I’m here, Mister Charlie.” Montroux’s daughter is a slender young woman of 18 years. Gold hoops hang from her ears and instead of wearing a plain shift into the orchards like the other women, Cat wears a man’s white dress shirt, sleeves rolled up, tied at the midriff, and a green and yellow striped skirt. Only the thin soles of her black canvas sandals speak of poverty as she climbs down from the flatbed truck to stand in line with the others until everyone is accounted for.

Cat is Raleigh’s best friend. Together the two walk to Cat’s shanty, which is directly across from her grandparents’. Raleigh sits on the narrow bed, while Cat shares the highlights of her long day, another fraught with hard work and little to show for it. Wages are low enough for the men, Raleigh learns, but women receive even less.“Been that way forever, and nothing’s ever going to change,” Cat says. “It’s a man’s world, Miss Leigh, and that’s a fact.”

Cat owns a portable phonograph upon which she frequently plays her only record, a worn 78 rpm. She removes the record from its dust jacket and places it on the turntable. She lowers the needle, and Billie Holiday sings, “Papa may have, and mama may have….”

Raleigh and Cat sing along, “God bless the child….”

In the Mess Hall, the dining tables have been pushed aside and a 16-mm projector sits on a wooden stand surrounded by rows of folding chairs, all facing a movie screen set up against the front wall. Usually, there is a sermon before the show, but tonight, the itinerant missionaries, Brother Robert and Sister Jean, simply bow their heads and give a prayer of gratitude for the plentiful harvests and for all of God’s bounty. The donation basket is passed up and down the rows, the lights go out, and Felix the Cat raises havoc on the sparkling screen as he outwits a nasty bulldog that reminds Raleigh of Connie’s husband, whom she has dubbed, Eddie the Ogre.

While Sister Jean changes the projector’s reels, Raleigh and Cat wait in line for popcorn. To Raleigh’s dismay, the Ogre is in charge of the popcorn machine. He has traded his filthy apron for a short sleeve pullover and a pair of baggy trousers.

“Here for more free handouts, Miss Raw-lee?” Eddie asks.

Cat steps in front of her friend and holds out two nickels. “Supposed to be free popcorn, Mr. Eddie,” she says. “But we got the money for two bags, please.”

Eddie scoops popcorn into two paper bags and hands them to Cat. “Keep your money, girl,” he says. And then, just loud enough for Raleigh to hear, he mutters, “I’ll collect what’s coming to me, sooner or later, you spoiled brat.”

The two friends return to their seats and sit sweltering in the darkness for the next hour. The slowly rotating blades of the Mess Hall’s only ceiling fan are no match for the humid air, heavy with the odors of tobacco, popcorn, and sweat.

But no one seems to mind the heat. The audience claps and cheers enthusiastically, while Hopalong Cassidy rides and shoots his way through False Paradise. And watching it all from the shadows, Eddie the Ogre plots his revenge and waits motionless, like a predatory insect, for the film to end.

*

Thunder rumbles in the distance as a storm moves across the valley. The crowd lingers outside the Mess Hall and then disappears into the camp. Raleigh and Cat walk to the Wash House, where Cat folds her laundry, while Raleigh waits for her outside. At 10 o’clock, row after row of tiny houses throughout the camp go dark, and Raleigh wonders if their occupants are dreaming of faraway homelands—Georgia and Alabama, or even Puerto Rico and the Bahamas—where they have long ago become strangers.

From his hiding place, Eddie waits for Cat to lift the laundry basket off the table to balance on her head, and then he switches off the lights. He moves fast, and is on her before she can scream, placing one massive paw over her mouth, the other around her throat. “Not a word, girly,” he says, as he forces her to the floor onto the pile of spilled laundry. He stuffs a handkerchief into her mouth and hog-ties her wrists to her ankles with a length of clothesline. Cat struggles, but she is no match for Eddie.

Alarmed by the sounds of a scuffle, Raleigh opens the door to find Eddie crouched over Cat. “Your turn, now, Missy,” he says to her, getting to his feet.

Raleigh steps back outside, slams the door in Eddie’s face, and slides the lock bolt in place. Instead of heading home, she runs up the hill toward the woods.

The locked door gives way with one loud crack, and Eddie rushes out, looking in every direction for his prey. He runs to the rear of the Wash House just as Raleigh disappears into the woods. “I seen you, Miss Raw-lee,” Eddie taunts, lumbering after her. “Old lady Coker can’t help you now.”

Gram is worried. She peers out the front door. Cat’s shanty is dark. “Charlie, you better drive up to the Mess Hall and find those two scamps. Something ain’t right.”

Charlie Coker says nothing. It is easier, he knows, to make the trip than to argue. He turns off the television set, just as Gorgeous George, one of his favorite wrestling stars, enters the ring for the final match of the night. Coker goes to the top drawer of his desk and removes a 45 Colt revolver, the same one he was issued during the war. He puts on his grey fedora walks to the door and steps into the night.

*

Her wrists and ankles are raw and bleeding, but Cat is free of her bonds. She gets to her feet and pulls the filthy gag from her mouth. Just as she steps outside, Coker’s truck roars past her on its way to the Mess Hall. She runs after it shouting, “Stop!”

Coker comes to a stop and gets out of the still idling truck. “Where’s Leigh? What’s going on?”

“Mr. Eddie’s gone crazy and chased Miss Leigh into the woods.”

“You can drive, can’t you?

“Yessir.”

“Get in, and go like hell. Tell Helen to call the sheriff and tell him to bring his dogs. I’m going after Leigh.” Coker watches the truck turn around and speed down the hill. He places his good hand on the revolver’s grip and enters the woods, sure that he knows where Raleigh is hiding. Every Monday, Coker loads the camp’s trash into his truck and hauls it to the landfill. Raleigh often accompanies him, spending the time exploring. He knows that she built a shelter—a primitive lean-to—on a rocky ledge above the creek, about 15 minutes hike upstream from the landfill. By he time he reaches the creekside, his breathing is labored. He removes his hat and wipes his brow with a handkerchief, and then he starts upstream to find Raleigh’s hideout.

Eddie is searching the perimeter of the landfill for Raleigh when the old man appears out of nowhere, scaring the hell out of him. Fortunately, Coker doesn’t spot him and seems more intent on following the creek upstream, than watching his back. Eddie takes it as a sure sign that Coker knows where his granddaughter is hiding. He waits until Coker is about 20 yards away, and then follows him, the sound of his footsteps concealed by the roar of the whitewater creek.

In her dream, Raleigh is struggling to find her way out of a maze of green plastic trees when she steps into a hole and begins falling. Raleigh wakes to find herself being dragged out of the lean-to. When she opens her eyes, Eddie the Ogre is standing over her, a dark specter outlined against the moonlit sky.

“Got you now, brat,” Eddie says, pulling her to her feet. Raleigh resists, but Eddie has both her wrists trapped in one of his huge hands. With the other, he tears her sundress down the front.  Raleigh bites the back of his hand, drawing blood.

“You damn brat. You’ll pay double for that.”

Raleigh stands shivering in her underwear, her arms crossed at her chest. To her horror, the Ogre pulls her grandfather’s revolver from his belt, and points it at her.

“Hopalong Coker’s not going to save you tonight, missy,” Eddie says.  From somewhere, he produces a flashlight, and shines the beam in her face.

“What did you do to my grandpa?” Raleigh shouts, glaring into the light like a cornered animal.

Raleigh’s fury stirs Eddie’s memory. “I know I seen you before,” he says. “Your picture was in the paper. Your mama’s crazy as a loon. I’ll bet you’re just as crazy, ain’t you?” Eddie points the Colt at her head, and makes a show of pulling back the hammer. “Take your drawers off, or else,” he says.

Raleigh removes her panties, but covers herself.

“Move your hands.”

Raleigh obliges and closes her eyes.

Eddie brings his light to bear on her, starting at her feet and moving the beam slowly upwards. “Holy Mother of Christ,” he cries, backing away from her as if she were toxic. “What are you, some kind of freak?”

Raleigh opens her eyes expecting to see the Ogre looming over her, but he is too close to the edge and is struggling for balance, his arms flapping in the moonlight as if he is trying to fly, and then he is gone. She hears no scream, just the roar of the cataract below.

With a caution born of years of abuse, she crawls to the edge and peers over. The full moon reveals only the turgid rapids, boiling white. There is no sign of Eddie.

Raleigh has been called a freak before. Her mother called her “special” and kept her hidden away for years. Gram says she’s neither. “You are a survivor, that’s what you are. And don’t let anyone tell you no different.”

“My name is Raleigh,” she shouts into the abyss below. Back inside her lean-to, she dresses in a pair of shorts and a pullover sweater. It only takes her a minute to scramble down the slippery incline to the creek, where she heads downstream. At the bend, she sees Eddie’s half-submerged body wedged against the rocks like a fallen log. In the distance, she hears a dog barking, and the voices of men calling her name.

THE ISLAND

Photo by Ky0n Cheng (copied from Flickr)

I spend two weeks on the island. My friends come to visit. A bosom friend, a flirtatious friend, and a friend I had forgotten. They bring rations: poultices and potions, short stories and logbooks, popsicles, playing cards. We set up camp. My bosom friend reads to me. She describes greener and rockier islands to me. Tells of birds with feathers like mirrors that shimmer and shake. She smooths my sheets and warns of the flirtatious friend. He arrives two days late, too early in the day. He lights a fire and removes the sheets from me. Braids my hair and runs off and finds a ladybug and lets it crawl all over me. We share a popsicle. He drips onto me. We play cards. My friend loses one game, and another, and then he no longer wants to play. He prepares a poultice and then a potion, and finishes it, forgetting to offer me any. Now he shimmers and shakes. He wants to explore, though he knows I can’t come along. The next day, at dawn, he is gone. All morning, I look out at the sky. The island seems barren and dry. I send out a smoke signal. Late at night, a voice comes calling for me. A friend from another time or place lies down next to me. He slips a ribbon from the pages of a logbook. Tells tall tales about distant ports of call. Talks of tigerfish and sea mist and palm oil. He brings news of inclement weather. The chimes and bells begin clinking. I’ve been thinking, my friend says, but the wind whisks his voice away. We wrap ourselves in the flapping sheets and follow the storm clouds across and then off the island.

INSIGHTS AT LIQUORLAND

Photo by Andrew Ling on Unsplash

LiquorLand should have been a safe space, a student-free zone. Instead, Arlo Hunt, weed-reeking 10th grader, slouched at the checkout counter. His back faced Joan, but the tangled hair, the slumped shoulders, and the Megadeth patch meant it could only be Arlo, Joan’s worst student.

The bottles clinked in her basket. A confession of Russian vodka and Florida orange juice. Her guilty vacation, the only one she could afford, a tonic for the end of summer break.

Arlo concentrated on a Snickers, rolling it like a cigar. He still hadn’t seen her.

Was he reading the ingredients?

As far as Joan knew, he’d never read anything for her literature class. He’d failed stupendously. Cutting class, napping when he showed, extending the alphabet of choice on quizzes, writing his own answers to circle: “F: Because Walt Whitman was a queero.”

“Some students are assholes,” the biology teacher, Dan, had told Joan in her first week of school. She’d flinched when he said it. Not anymore. Though in Joan’s hierarchy of student assholes, Arlo was king. He called her Joanie. He’d stuffed a decapitated mouse in her coat pocket. She couldn’t prove it was Arlo, but she’d seen it in his eyes. In his dreadful smirk.

She’d replace the bottles and make a break for it. Running into students at the supermarket or Cineplex was weird enough, the students unfailingly open-mouthed and wide-eyed, as if teachers lived dormant outside class, just plugged into rechargeable compartments where they didn’t need to eat or see movies. In these moments, shame was a time machine, especially with the girls—who roamed in packs, as they always had. Joan was 16 again, back in “hell school,” lonely, tongue-tied, unsure what to do with her hands, imagining the post-mortem giggles that would dissect her awkwardness.

Now in LiquorLand? With Arlo Hunt?

He had his phone out, the Snickers vanished, probably filched. Slumped and scrolling, scrolling, scrolling, the one skill every student excelled at. “Homo phonus,” Dan called them.

God, if he films me here.

There were stories. Teachers on the town, phone-filmed drunk, dancing horribly. Unflattering candid pics shot at pools or gyms, images posted and shared. The teachers’ humiliations enshrined in a forever-cloud.

Forget the reshelving. She’d drop her basket. Split. Avoid Arlo and his peach-fuzzed smirk. But it was too late. He’d turned and spotted her, flashed his amber-toothed smile, blue eyes dazzling under greasy bangs.

“Miss Porter?”

“Arlo? What a surprise.”

In a one-on-one conference she’d tried to connect over his name: “How cool you’re named after Arlo Guthrie,” till Arlo said, “Who?” and that his father believed you shouldn’t name a kid till you shouted their potential handle, insured it carried and didn’t wear out your voice.

“Arl-O! Arl-O! Arl-O!” Arlo had bellowed in the empty classroom. After, the two of them sat still as Stratego pieces across her desk. That had been that.

Arlo ogled her basket. “Screwdriver party?”

Joan shrugged in a way she imagined cool girls did, though her party was a party of one, screwing herself to the couch, binge-watching crap.

“Decompression,” she said. Decomposition she thought, suddenly remembering how Arlo once malapropped the word in an essay. Or had he?

Joan paid and scooped her change. The bottles clinked in their paper bag. She nodded to Arlo as she exited, digging for car keys.

He followed her to the parking lot.

Joan’s casual key hunt became a frantic dig past hand sanitizer and secret cigarettes, till she discovered them (at last!) under a crumpled Kleenex. She jammed the keys in the door, but he was at her shoulder, reaching, touching her back.

“Miss Porter.”

Her gut tilting, Joan whirled, keys weaponized in her fist, though Arlo didn’t notice. His eyes were downcast, suddenly shy. He was close enough to smell sweat and cigarettes.

“I’ve been thinking,” he said, “about something I read in your class.”

“Oh,” Joan said, more shocked than if he’d stabbed her.

Arlo still gazed down, as if his memory sprung from the lot’s oil stains and bent butts. “Something like,” he murmured, “dreams don’t work unless you do.”

He squinted up, eyes searching hers, and Joan saw he was sincere. The words had cut him. They’d left their holy scar, the way only literature can.

“That’s great, Arlo. You follow those dreams.”

“Definitely, Miss Porter. I will. And hey, could you maybe buy me a six-pack?”

And she did. Why not? She took his crumpled dollars and procured beer. After all, summer was at its end for the assholes and Arlos of the world, too. All of them back to grades and degrading. And they’d shared a moment. Not in the classroom, where Arlo was forever on the back foot, but in his natural habitat of concrete and sodium arc lamps, of gum wrappers and failed lottery scratchers. They’d connected over the power of language, though she couldn’t place the quote.

Arlo straightaway popped a can and thrust it at Joan, right in the LiquorLand lot. She foresaw headlines: Teacher Contributes to Delinquency of Minor; Teacher Seduces Stoner Student, tabloid scandals, her life landmined. Still, she took it and hunkered next to him on the curb, though the dreams quote nagged her.

Was it Langston Hughes? Maya Angelou?

She searched her head even as she savoured the icy beer, the evanescent feeling of being lawless and cool, this silent correlation with Arlo.

Then she found it in her classroom. It hung above and behind her head, pinned to the wall: an inspirational poster that predated her – literary as a fortune cookie – a quote over snow-capped mountains. The word dreams filled the clouds.

She laughed, a sharp bark in the night. Arlo grinned and popped a second beer.

His easy manner with a cigarette, his crossed boots on the concrete, he could still be anything, Joan thought. Or at least something. What had she been at his age?

Later, at home, two screwdrivers deep, inspired, she’d write her first short story in years, “Insights at LiquorLand.”

Now, Joan raised her beer.

“To dreams,” she said, “and where they take us.”

They toasted. Two cans touching in the August night.

IN THIS WIDE AND WICKED WORLD

“day 045.” by H o l l y

Shawna Hart lived on the river bottom where she rode her rusted-out pickup hard and careless like it was a smooth-mouthed nag. In high school, she abided no foolishness and scared the living fire out of every boy who crossed her path, waylaying wisecrackers and jocks lamebrained enough to taunt her. Rumour has it that Shawna would never have swaggered down the aisle to “Pomp and Circumstance” had she not cornered the twitchy runt of a principal in his shuttered office and threatened him against holding her back a year. Furthermore, she ought to have been fired long ago from her job at the Save-All Pharmacy for perpetual insubordination. But Mrs. Elsie Price, the senile manager, kept her on. And it was at the pharmacy that Shawna roared into the sad but peaceful life of young Lonnie Odom.

Lonnie was a lanky, freckle-faced momma’s boy, severely sheltered in the Pentecostal holiness of his little country church. When he was not beside his mother in the pew, he passed the time in their snug living room absently perusing the latest issue of The Gospel Harvest while his mother sewed beneath a rust-coloured lampshade. His childhood friends had long ago left him to romp through the thicket, shoot down squirrels, and drift along yellow creeks. After losing her husband in a mangled wreck, his mother was determined to harbour her only child from all these pursuits.

So when Lonnie graduated high school and needed to earn his keep, Mrs. Odom asked Shawna Hart, whose family lived up the road, to get him a job at the Save-All and give him rides. Mrs. Odom did not think the Hart family, a rough clan of unchurched drinkers and smokers, was much count. But she took Shawna’s sturdy frame and gruff demeanour for steadfastness. At first, Shawna scarcely acknowledged Lonnie beside her in her truck, and she ignored him all through their shift. Then one day she found him alone in the tiny breakroom and motioned him over to the fridge. He stood at her beckoning. She took out a little Tupperware bowl of chocolate pudding marked Elsie Price and peeled off the lid. She pulled from her pocket a small bottle of liquid laxative – unpaid for, of course – and poured it into the pudding, grinning and glaring at Lonnie as she stirred it with her finger. He dropped back down in his seat and hastily ate up his sandwich, terrified.

After Mrs. Price had her late lunch, Shawna and Lonnie passed the rest of their shift under the same unholy expectation. The old lady’s frame, already hunched by a weak back, doubled over incrementally until she could do no more than lean at the register and fan herself. An hour before closing time, she scurried out from behind the front desk and hobbled down Aisle 7 toward the bathroom. Shawna signalled Lonnie over to witness the dire moaning and the tweaks of gas behind the door. Grunts gave way to shuddering gushes. Shawna nodded her head like a music lover enjoying the sweetest strains. And she would not move her eyes from Lonnie’s, for she had taken him under her ragged wing. Lonnie buried his face in his pillow that night and asked Jesus to wash away his sin: He had never been party to such a thing in all his life. He pleaded for the Holy Ghost’s anointing that he might lead Shawna to salvation. But then he turned aside, remembering the old woman’s pitiful groans, and thought it better to pray for deliverance from Shawna.

Every Monday and Tuesday when they got off work, Shawna and Lonnie dropped by the Shady Rest Burger Stop and shared a jumbo basket of onion rings. She slopped ketchup over her side of the basket and ate the rings whole while he nibbled and sipped ice tea. She talked much louder than he preferred, spilling forth an endless saga of personal feuds and betrayals. Her great enemy was the congregation of Good Shepherd Baptist Church, which Shawna had attended with her grandmother from age nine until just a few months ago. But something had gone awry and she loathed every last person in the pews – she hated the whole Youth Fellowship in particular and most of all she despised Jenny Blackman, the preacher’s daughter. Lonnie nodded with a barely audible mm-hm as his eyes flitted around other tables, terrified that respectable folks might overhear a pious girl like Jenny Blackman being so maligned. Though she never showed a shred of respect for Lonnie’s holy, upright living, Shawna’s anger was moored in a peculiar righteousness unfamiliar to him, an all-consuming wrath toward hypocrisy. Even her awful trick on Mrs. Price had a deeper meaning he could not have guessed.

At the Shady Rest a few days after the pudding incident, Shawna said out of nowhere, “You ’member Billy Creel? Used to do maintenance at the Save-All? You know how come Mrs. Price fired him, huh?” Lonnie did not know. Shawna leaned in. “She says she caught him drinking beer in the parking lot before his shift. Grown man sitting by hisself in his own truck having a beer and she fires him for it.” She thought Lonnie was not sufficiently moved. “Well, you know Mrs. Price has a grown son lives with her? And would you like to know what he does from sunrise to sundown? Just knocks back one beer one after another. Don’t lift a finger except to knock back his next beer.” Shawna sat back and studied Lonnie’s disgusted face. “Yep. Mother of a no-good beer-guzzling son fires a honest hard-working man for popping a cold one in his own truck.”

Lonnie’s brain was naturally steeped in signs and prophecies, but Shawna had just laid on him a revelation so startling that even a good Holy Ghost-sanctified boy like Lonnie, for whom beer drinking was as bad as fornication, could very nearly be moved to pity poor Billy Creel and to see Mrs. Price as a hobbling witch. In the following nights, Lonnie would lay beneath his tisking ceiling fan, praying and worrying and working it all out in his head. He could not discern precisely what Shawna was, but she frightened him.

The next time they went to Shady Rest, Lonnie took a big swig of ice tea as if it were whiskey to steel his nerves and said, “You have set here and told me every dirty secret all these poor souls have to hide. But you have yet to tell me just what it is about Jenny that’s got you to where you hate her so much.”

Shawna was in mid-bite. She plopped the greasy ring in the basket and drew the napkin across her lips. “Lonnie,” she said, more seriously than he had ever heard her speak, “it’s a lot you don’t know.” She folded a dripping onion ring into her mouth and licked her fingers.

*

The next Saturday evening after clocking out, Lonnie found Shawna slouched on a wooden crate in the alley behind the Save-All. “We going or not?” Lonnie asked. Shawna stared him down like she was a cow chewing cud. “How’m I supposed to get home?” he whined.

Shawna rolled her neck around until it popped, and she looked off. “I got my mind fixed on what’s got to be done.” Her lips played with a toothpick.

Lonnie kicked out his lower jaw. “Shawna Eason, you been talking so much bull since I met you, ain’t no way I can keep track of what you say.” He shook his head. “Who you think is gonn’ give me a ride now?”

Shawna roared laughing and nearly rocked herself off the crate. “Oh, you gittin’ a ride all right!” Lonnie grimaced. Shawna rose with a heave and a grunt and flicked the toothpick away. She walked over, a little stiff from sitting, and slapped him on the back. “You git yer ass in that truck.”

When they got on the highway, Shawna cranked up the honky-tonk station, and though Lonnie saw her mouth wide with laughter, he could not hear her over the crying pedal steel guitar and the flapping wind. Five miles outside the city limits, Shawna turned down the back road that she always took to get them both home. But when she roared past Lonnie’s driveway, he startled and yelled, “Where’s your head at?”

Shawna brayed, “I told you we was going for a ride! Haw!” She punched the steering wheel. “You ain’t believed me but now you see!”

So he thought nothing of it as they rounded the bend toward the river bottom where Shawna’s trailer house swept past and the blacktop petered out into a sandy deep-rutted logging road.

Shawna clicked off the radio and hunkered toward the windshield. She shifted her head like an owl and said, “Yep. Still there.” She swerved aside and killed the engine. The rusty hinges of her door croaked as she stepped out. “Whatch you waitin’ on?” she yelled into the cab. She walked along the headlights’ path, and Lonnie slunk out after her. Shawna whistled him over. “I seen this yesterd’y. Figured it wouldn’ have moved by itself.” She snorted and kicked the dead possum’s rump. “Pick ’im up.”

Lonnie whined a protest, but she was already halfway back to the truck. He leaned down to the moonlit sand that still panted the last breaths of heat absorbed all through the day. Lonnie’s eyes adjusted, and he could see that in death the possum bared a little snarling smile and hid its nose in its hairless articulate fingers as if it were sniggering.

Shawna returned and whipped open a paper grocery sack. “Scoot ’im on into here.”

Her hooded eyes cast streaks of shadow down her cheeks. She forced the sack into his hand and left. He lifted the possum’s rear with a stick and slid the open sack along the body, and as the slender grinning face slipped inside, a mournfulness overtook Lonnie. He closed the sack and crisply folded the top. When he lifted it, he found it much heavier than he had anticipated, weighted by the distinct pull of a lifeless body that has surrendered to gravity.

Shawna caught him gingerly nestling the sack between two-by-fours in the truck bed. She pounded the steering wheel, hollering, “Just th’ow it in, God damn it!”

Lonnie climbed into the cab and pressed himself against the door, prone to spring out and tumble into the littered roadside ditch. Leaning his head out the open window into the whistling air, he scanned the scrawny limbs that crackled in the headlight rays, and he longed to be curled up with the possum and its secret purpose. Grown man collecting dead possums, living in fear of a lunaticought to be ashamed, he thought. Even as Shawna’s truck ambled back onto the highway, the will to question had gone out of Lonnie.

After a while, Shawna coasted over beside a tight stand of pines and hollies near the grounds of Good Shepherd Baptist Church. “You know who’s fixing to come through them doors yonder in about ten minutes?”

“I hadn’ got the slightest idea,” Lonnie moaned.

“I thought your little possum friend might like to be friends with Jenny Blackman.” She could not hold back her smile as she watched his face drain. “So when Jenny comes out to get in her car, can you guess what she’s gonn’ find sitting there in her seat just a-grinning at her?”

“Oh my God, Shawna!” Lonnie grabbed the door handle.

“Where you going?” He sank back. “Yeh, you just sit tight,” she said, ducking out of the truck. She slipped along the church’s shadowed eave and, hunkering as she ran to Jenny’s Toyota, dumped the possum out of its bag into the front seat. As she got back in the truck, Shawna laughed. “She’s gonn’ be out directly, after she’s straightened the hymnals and shined up the offering plates for church tomorrow. Like Jesus even gives a shit.” In a moment, Shawna slugged his arm. “Haw haw! Here she comes!” Shawna seized his collar and shoved his face into the windshield.

Jenny came briskly out of the wide doors in her prim blue dress with her blond locks dangling and a dog-eared Bible pressed to her bosom. As soon as the girl ducked her head into the car, she stumbled backwards onto the perfectly trimmed hedges. She swayed and heaved up a steaming arc of vomit.

Shawna clawed at Lonnie’s sleeve and glowered at his stricken eyes. “How come you cain’t take a joke?” She gripped him hard. “You loyal to me or ain’t you?” Her voice broke: It was not pitiful but terrifying. Lonnie turned aside and trembled. “If you ain’t got me, you ain’t got nobody.” She cranked the engine. “You think that ain’t a fact? Ain’t nobody gives a flying fig about Mister Lonnie Odom.” She spun out and guffawed. “Ain’t nobody gonn’ give you the time of day.”

Lonnie’s throat clotted up. He rolled down the window hurriedly to let the wind wipe away his tears. Later, when Shawna had dropped off the stunned boy at the end of his long dirt driveway, she tugged from her back pocket a tattered square of folded notebook paper. By the yellowed dome light of her cab, she yanked it open and read the letter again –

Dear Shawna,

Me and you have been like sisters ever since I moved here from Shreveport ten years ago. Being a preacher’s kid, I moved around so much I couldn’t make friends too easy. I used to pray to God every night to send me a friend. So when I walked into Sunday School that first time here and you asked could we be friends, I knew the Lord had answered my prayers. But now I just about wonder if it was ever a blessing at all. You have turned your back on the Holy Ghost and God’s natural order. Sad to say, I have seen this coming for a while now. I have prayed and sought the Lord about it and I just don’t know what else to do. All I know is I hope you can get right with the Lord.

In His Love,

Jenny

*

There was a lull in Shawna’s vengeful crusade. Lonnie praised the Lord for this and vowed never to be an accomplice again. Life rolled on after the business with the possum: long shifts at the Save-All, rides home with honky-tonk music blaring, onion rings, Lonnie sipping ice tea while Shawna laid out her charges and spouted new gossip. Then one evening after their shift, they climbed into the truck, and Shawna sat sullenly for a few moments before she started the engine. Even on the highway, she did not turn on the radio. Lonnie attempted chitchat, but she would not have any of it. When Shawna did not take the road home, he was fit to be tied. Somewhere, about two miles down a stretch of unfamiliar road, the clustered boughs gave way to a treeless gap on one side, with nothing visible beyond, not even a hint of brush or tall grass. Shawna slung the truck off the main road into that blackness, and they soared clear of the ground. She whooped a high cackle, and Lonnie’s jaw sprang agape with a cry. The wheels slugged the ground and the fender scooped dirt. Lonnie opened his eyes and saw that they were charging down the steepest road he had ever seen. The cackle and the cry died in the hot air, and there was only the sandy hush of the truck rushing down the dirt road, listing in and out of the ruts, liable at any moment to skid off into the bulwark of pine trunks.

Lonnie feebly asked, “Where we going?” He kept his face to the fleeting roadside, but he felt her squinting at him.

“Boy? You don’t know?” She shrieked a whistle through her teeth. “Haw, boy! How you lived here all your life and you ain’t never been down Hooks Cemetery Road?”

He did not turn from the window. But any soul born in this sawmill town was bred on the tale of the spurned wife who lived long ago at the bottom of that hill, who wended from her cabin one night holding her baby boy. Standing on the muddy creek bank, she had raised her arms in the moonlight and, even as she sang a lullaby, tossed her baby boy into the gulping waters.

Shawna’s headlights cast flickering claws of shadow in the bramble along the road. She pulled over into a wide flat ditch and killed the engine. Chirping croaks and clicks rose up in the deeper woods. Shawna strode off into the brush without a flashlight, swatting aside branches with her forearms. Lonnie leaped out and yelled over the hood, “Where you goin’?” The crackle of her reckless progress faded deeper into the thicket. “Shawna!” His voice was thin as pine straw. He stumbled after her through the interwoven thorny vines, stopping now and then to frantically disentangle himself, and each time he paused, he thought he heard, over his panicked breathing, the mourning mother’s lilting lullaby in the wind. Lonnie found Shawna standing in a patch of rugged tombstones that sprouted among coarse weeds. The stones cowered beneath her, huddling their mossy faces together.

“Shawna, why you bringing me out here?”

“We come out here to get one of these stones for a little present – for Jenny.”

Lonnie could not see her face in the shadows. “You done lost your mind.”

Shawna did not move. “I been telling you how she done me, how she turned her back on me. You gonn’ sit and watch me get treated thataway?”

“Shawna, I ain’t about to do what you ast me.”

She did not raise her voice, but she deepened it. “She’s dead to me, Lonnie. We gonn’ leave a little tombstone right in her front yard. And she’ll see it and she’ll know.”

A shiver stole Lonnie’s breath. “I’m not gonn’ do it.”

“You ain’t never been a friend to me,” Shawna suddenly sobbed. “I ain’t hardly ast you for nothing. And here you just up and forsake me.” She stomped off, sobbing so hard that her loud cursing came out in a yodel.

Lonnie, lost to the world, dropped down beside a mossy stone. The tall dewy weeds, washed with moonlight and combed by an ebbing breeze, left him feeling that he had settled at the cold grassy bottom of a lonesome sea. He embraced the stone – it gave way too easily in the wet earth – and drew it near. The tipping stone disclosed a name:

Caroline Amanda Ard

18821896

Peace I leave with you

My peace I give unto you

He nestled the gravestone to his starving heart and turned up his face to catch his breath. Beyond the highest lashes of limbs, stars peeped from their perches. He pulled Caroline’s name into his sternum and curled up like the possum. Shawna was cussing him and tearing through the woods. Her footfalls cracked and rang near and far on all sides. Limbs croaked against the trunks of other trees. Frogs chanted at the faraway creek. Lonnie contemplated this Caroline Amanda, conjuring Jenny Blackman in a faded gingham dress, coming down the sloping forest floor to the mirroring creek. He longed to stroll the shaded bank with her and swing on a vine to the other side. But Caroline Amanda was gone and buried and forgotten, and he would not find consolation, he feared, before the mourning mother threaded a path through pines to drown him in her grievous love.

CONSOLATION

Photo Credit: Hannah DeGiorgis

The postcard mocks me from the corkboard. Framed by wrinkled photos and meaningless maxims scribbled on sticky notes; by newspaper clippings and out-of-date concert tickets; by labels ripped from fancy bottles of Brunello and Viognier, and pictures of the Birth of Venus and impressionist ballerinas. Scattered odds and ends that I had hoped, once, denoted an original mind. What a lark.

It’s tilted, this postcard. Fastened by a green tack. On it, a lopsided teapot teeters:

Do I Dare Disturb the Universe? it asks.

Before, it seemed a daily wink to knock me out of complacency. In recent years, it morphed into a daily kick to remind me of my failures. Because, over the years, it has become increasingly apparent that the answer to that damn question, bathetically and depressingly, is NO.

No, I don’t dare. I never dared. I never will.

Bitterness was never part of the plan. But here we are. Here I am in my pokey little attic study with a sky light. A room of my own. I look at the screen in front of me and reach to light a cigarette. I exhale smoke rings over my pitiful attempt at an exorcism.

An adieu to words – they’ve been stolen. And it feels like they’re not coming back. Why do words sometimes flow like some [enter appropriate simile when writer’s block has abated] and why are they sometimes snuffed out before they’ve even begun to be transcribed from a whisper of an idea in your mind to the concrete solidity of characters on a word document, materialising via the keyboard magically tap, tap, tapping away?

I’ve learned to loath the click of the keyboard. Do you dare disturb the universe? Well, teapot, I used to think I dared. I didn’t want to leave a thumbprint on the world, you see; I wanted to kick the world into the stars with a post-metamodernist masterpiece.

In the end, I didn’t dare.

WHAT THE *$£ #£@ IS THE CURE FOR THIS?

I raise my eyebrows; I don’t remember typing that. I wonder to whom I was directing this odd rhetorical question. To the line-up of those “greats” I once studied? Those who harboured a grand genius, the essence of which remained elusive? It’s a truism to say one can’t define modernism and, as one who has smothered oneself in modernism, I can affirm it’s the truth.

I delete the last paragraph and I plug on.

Writer’s block, you are a cliché and yet you are what I find myself with. Now: how may you be dispelled, if you please?

I delete that too. I sit and stare. I sit and stare as the cigarette burns down until the unsmoked straight resembles a droopy phallus. I stub it out and light another. The tappety tap tap continues.

Aren’t I meant to have the bug? You know, the writer’s bug. Aren’t I meant to squirrel myself away in a room of my own and not stop the steady flow of ideas desperate to break out from the over-stimulated but under-liberated richness of my imagination, dribbling out in a delicious stream of consciousness with too many subordinate clauses and too few full stops, as some homage to the original SHE, she who was a bloody she-wolf, and who once told the world of women that they too needed a room of their own?

Only rich ones, I might add. She was a snob but one to whom I aspired. Sally Seaton and Septimus Smith changed my life.

Liberate me, please, the genius ideas are meant to scream. I want to leap from your genius mind to the blinking blank page. From your richly vivid imagination.

Imag-ination. I-magi-nation. I’m-a-Gin-at-Ion.

Words, broken up, are strange.

ALSO

W-o-r-d-s-C-a-n-L-o-o-k-S-o-D-i-f-f-e-r-e-n-t-D-e-p-e-n-d-i-n-g-O-n-H-o-w-T-h-e-y-’r-e-P-r-e-s-e-n-t-e-d.

O-r-R-e-p-r-e-s-e-n-t-e-d.

O-r-M-i-s-R-e-p-r-e-s-e-n-t-e-d.

Now I’m just being silly. And am fully aware that I sound like an arty-farty wanker whilst writing this experimental bit of prose. “Experimental” might be a euphemism for pretentious, don’t you think? Just like “delicacy” is a euphemism for disgusting. But maybe it can win me the Booker Prize and a trip to the Bahamas.

Isn’t that the dream…?

I plough on.

James Joyce did a whole chapter of Ulysses without any punctuation and if he can do it so can I although I can’t help but think he was just saying a big f*ck you to the reader you think you’re so clever don’t you that you’re reading the most enigmatic novel that has ever been written but haha you don’t realise that my sole purpose of writing it was so that pretentious gits like you could be exposed as idiots while being simultaneously smug at your lofty self-dubbed erudition and it might just be because it’s on the syllabus of your literature degree but you might equally be reading it just because you want to throw it in at a dinner party when someone asks what are you reading and you casually say without being completely able to hide the smugness in your voice with its received pronunciation oh you know I’m reading Ulysses and the silence afterwards says without needing to be said because I’m clever and you’re a philistine that’s right I’m clever and you’re a philistine because I’m reading Ulysses that’s right I’m a GENIUS and you’re a stupid bloody philistine

Even if when reading it I understood sod all

I take it back. It’s just as confusing to try and write without any punctuation as it is to read it. I look over at the shelf where, to highlight my sparkling hypocrisy, there gleam three copies of Ulysses: one Oxford edition; one Penguin Modern Classics; and one beautiful green hardback– a birthday gift from my deceased mother a decade ago. Un-deceased when it was given, obviously.  

Well, hats off to you, Joyce, you enigmatic genius. You dared disturb the universe. You dared expose the intellectual snobs before they took their toast and their tea. But I still think you’re unnecessarily, self-consciously… esoteric. Maybe that’s what I’m trying to be now… Maybe that was your point.

Not in all your novels. I love your short stories. But when I was forced to read Ulysses, once for my undergrad and once for my post, I did hate you. Just a little bit. I did think you sounded like an arty-farty wanker. Just not enough to throw out three copies of your arty-farty novel, apparently. Those gems are for the eyes of my dinner party guests. Pride of place, middle of the fourth shelf, sandwiched between The Complete Poetry of Marianne Moore and Collected Essays of George Orwell.

Of course, I didn’t say I didn’t rate the “epic one-day novel” in seminars, for fear my fellow students would look down at and denounce me, declaring, “How dare you call yourself a literature student? Don’t you get it??” And, internally, still hypothetically, I’d respond, “Of course I don’t bloody get it. And if you do, you’ve missed the point.”

Eliot got it. But the rest of us?

We had the experience but missed the meaning.

… or did we have the meaning but miss the experience?

Which is worse, I wonder?

Drag in, drag out, new smoke ring.

Well, now. What has this little torturous exercise achieved? Has it cured me of my writer’s block? Hell no. Has it shown me that hammering out words on the painfully white screen helps?

Marginally…?

Now the white screen isn’t so white but has little marks on it. Little marks that make up letters that make up language. How the hell can these little marks on the page carry so much meaning? Meaning elusive to me.

I digress.

Liberate us. Scream the words. Liberate us from the depths of your messed-up imagination.

Eliot was in his early twenties when he wrote Prufrock. And me? Shit…  

I slam the laptop shut.

Bartock, my French Bulldog, is barking by the door. The door to my one-bedroom-fifth-floor-attic flat in South London. I’ve lived alone for years (excluding canines, of course, and I’ve never been one for felines). I’ve lost count of how many (years, not dogs). I used to be able to say I was smart and, if a woman is smart, she never needs a man. But then all my friends got married and had babies. Being smart is no longer enough.

On the bright side, I’ve been a bridesmaid ten times and am a godmother twelve times over. If anyone needs gift ideas for babies, I’m your walking, talking catalogue: I know, for example, that while new mothers might say they favour wooden toys, they quickly discover the destruction they wreak and so plastic ones, while initially earning a sigh, will later earn you a thank you. And I am a pro with empty baby compliments. “Isn’t he an angel?” I can coo when, in reality, he’s an ugly little pumpkin head. Or I deflect: “I could just guzzle up her toes; they’re like cute little jelly babies” to avoid slipping out with, “heavens, please don’t make me look at her face much longer.”

My friends used to be capable of intellectual conversation. And then they got knocked up.

Bitterness was never part of the plan but, while we’re on a role with embittered rants, I still live in a state of indignance over the injustice, the imbalance between the labels of “bachelor” and “spinster” – the former so frivolously positive, the latter so overwhelmingly pathetic. They said it would all change after hashtag me too. It didn’t. It’s just better disguised.

Youth used to be on my side. And all the positive trappings along with it: innocence; optimism; hope for the future; readiness to spatter colourful paint across the calling blank canvas we are told is our future potential. A glimmer in the eye that told the world I was ready to take it on, just try and stop me.

In the end I stopped myself.

It was a fear of failure when all is distilled. Fear that, two decades on, I would turn back and be filled with ominous and all-consuming regret. Life’s short, so we hear over and over again. But, in the swell of the moment, in the hiss and thick of it, it doesn’t always feel short. When we’re young; when, proportionally, a day counts as a much bigger fraction of our lives. When youth is on our side…

So, I turned down numerous dates when I had the dewy-skinned freshness of youth (skin so dewy, one boyfriend said he wanted to eat it; he didn’t last long). And when my hair glowed with that youthful lustre, I flicked it over my shoulder and told the Kens of the world that I was no Barbie. Who cared about beauty? I had brains.

I threw myself into writing.

Two decades on, my hair is straw, my skin, sandpaper, and the brains are still there, only with nothing to show for them. Well, ten mediocre novels, only three of which published and none critically acclaimed. The room of my own, once a source of pride, contracted until all I felt was alone. I scrape by from one month to the next. I would’ve starved long ago if my brother weren’t a QC. The support doesn’t come free, though. The invoice: a debt of eternal gratitude. And stand-in childcare support at a moment’s notice.

The room of my own has shrunk. Who cares about freedom when all one feels is loneliness? And that all-consuming regret, once a past fear, has become a present reality.

Only a creator can comprehend the terror of a blank page. It stares. It calls. It mocks. It leaves you questioning your validity as a writer… as anything of worth. And the older you get, the worse it becomes. Until, one day, it’s no longer a blank page. It’s your life.

I didn’t dare, you see; I didn’t disturb the universe.

It’s extraordinary the speed with which past habits, so ingrained, so seemingly unforgettable, can fall away. My habit was that I used to believe in myself.

Bartock’s still barking.

All right, you beautiful mutt, give me a moment.

I retreat to the shower and wash the stale tobacco away. It’s easy to indulge in the arbitrariness of thoughts occasioned by a hot-water stream in a box. If I’d paid attention to that mindfulness course Mia signed me up to, I’d be losing myself in the steamy dream of heat on my skin; I’d be lost in the blush on my thigh as the water gets hotter and hotter; I’d be zooming into the individual droplets on the peach fuzz of my arm…

The water’s gone cold.

I can’t afford to get my boiler fixed.

I sigh and grab a once-white-now-grey towel.

That is not it, at all. That is not what I meant at all.

About what, you ask, as I plagiarise Prufock?

Life. This was not what I meant at all.

There are so many expressions, aren’t there? That iterate our need to detach any personal agency over our lives. What will be will be. Que sera sera. Che sarà sarà. What’s done is done.

Bugger that. I want control back.

When I was a cub, I wanted to rule the pride. Instead, I shrunk to a pussy cat. It’s too late to be the goddamn lioness I was always meant to be. Che sarà sarà…

I pick up the lead. Bartock, still by the door, is so excited his whole body is oscillating from his wagging tail. Oh, to have that pure, concentrated joy over something in life – anything. The curse of human consciousness. Of the conscious consciousness. The one that D.H. Lawrence complained about in a poem about a fish.

My scarf is drawn, my hat pulled down, but the cold is heavy. I didn’t take him out yesterday so Bartock is owed a longer walk. The ice crunches as we approach Battersea Park.

Yummy mummies seem to multiply here. They advance in packs, hysterical in their neurosis, fixing their tiddly toddlers with their Tippee Tommees of formula milk. Or is it Tommee Tippees? Who gives a shit? They do, of course. With their baby sensory classes and organic baby food. With their playdates and their fear of processed sugar. With their vacuous existence…

Bitterness was never part of the plan.

And this has nothing to do with the fact that, approaching my fortieth year, the likelihood of my procreating is slim. What would the world want with another me? Any precious thing to bring into this world would only be chewed up and spat back out by it. That’s what I tell myself, anyway.

Along the Thames, the runners fly. Ahead is the Pagoda. Behind it, Albert Bridge. One of my favourite places in London. Even in the cold, when my breath plumes in tobacco-less puffs, when the trees are skeletons and the path littered with winter’s debris.

The lead pulls.

Bartock is frolicking with a golden spaniel.

“Looks like they’ve made friends.”

A lady with a cheery face nods over at them. If only it were so easy for humans, I want to add but something stops me.

The lady’s arm is entwined with an elderly gentleman. He has cloudy eyes and a stick. But it’s the expression that draws me. The lines in particular. They are no furrows from pain; they are crows’ feet from laughter. His is a face that has known and that radiates joy. 

“Tell me what they’re up to, Jilly,” he commands, amicably.

 “Crumble’s made friends with a French Bulldog.”

“Has he now?”

“Indeed. Play bows all around.”

“What’s his name?” the man asks, smiling.

He’s looking around expectantly.

I tell him. And, on hearing my reply, his empty eyes fix on me. We exchange the mundane pleasantries of strangers while I, London born and bred, want nothing more than to extricate myself immediately. Yes, it has got chillier recently. No, I didn’t know that they were playing Jazz at the bandstand later. Thank you, Crumble’s very cute as well. Bartock? He’s nearly three.

Extrication is at my fingertips…

“Cheer up, love,” says the man, finally. “It might never happen.”

“Bob!”

I assure Jilly it’s fine; Bob hasn’t offended me. Even though he has, a bit. And I leave.

But I want to tell Bob that it already had happened; my life had passed without having really been lived. I’d mocked the yummy mummy and their middle-class worries and called them vapid. But it was my own existence that was empty…

“Bartock, no!”

He’s trying to bonk a Jack Russell.

On the other side of the riverfront path, a man is running. Eyes that smoulder, and that know they smoulder, try to lock with mine. He’s handsome but expels the air of a jerk who works in a bank. At one moment looking so smooth, so suave, he trips over his shoelaces the next. It’s cruel to derive joy from someone’s discomfort. I can’t help it; I bite my lip.

Cheer up, love, it might never happen.

I exhale and my semi-opaque breath unfurls like a mushroom cloud. Reminiscent of an A-bomb or an exploding volcano.

Across the murky river, I can see the distant buildings kissing the gritty skyline. And I can hear one of the feral parrots that perversely populate London parks. And I can smell the depths of winter clinging to the air, intermingled with woody coffee grinds from the booth nearby.

What is life, I ask myself, but a bouquet of senses? This is Mrs Dalloway’s London. An endless sequence of moments of being, stitched together at their edges. A quilt to make life full. And, surely, with all of those at one’s disposal, anything is possible. Mia should get her money back. Who needs mindfulness when one has Mrs Dalloway?

The banker wanker, albeit with a little less swagger, is up and running robotically again. Maybe it’s a sign.

Back at the flat, my laptop jingles on and down I sit, as Bartock curls up by the fireplace that no longer functions as such.

And out they come. Out they pour; out pour those words, like a chirruping skylark riding the wind; no, like a tiller of earth ploughing the fields; like gems gleaned from a golden harvest; like ballerinas pirouetting over the stage; like mounds of clay sculpted to perfection; like a hammer forged for the hand of a giant… no, no, no. All contrived shite.

So, then, come on, I ask myself: words as what? What are words to you?

Words as the only consolation for one with a lonely heart and a room of her own.

Words like a mushroom cloud to fill the dreary abyss.

There it is. There’s that damned simile.

ESCAPE FROM BROOKLYN

Back when I was a would-be punk rocker (more Blondie than Bad Brains), there were two ways to escape Brooklyn’s brutal summers: Take the D train south to Brighton Beach or north to Central Park.

Brighton beach had the boardwalks and sea air – not to mention Coney Island, its raucous sister down the road, with its Cyclone roller coaster and Nathan’s hot dogs (best consumed in that order). But it was the early ‘80s and if you wanted to be cool, you went to Manhattan.

At night, we’d sneak out to dance at CBGBs in the Bowery or the Mudd Club in TriBeCa. If we had extra cash, we’d scour thrift stores in the Village for leather jackets with silver zippers, pink jump suits with silver zippers, really anything with silver zippers. But if we wanted something bigger, something that would deliver us from the city, we’d take the subway uptown to Central Park. After an hour underground, we’d burst on to the street, sweating but energized. We’d fly through the park on our skates, crouch under stone bridges to smoke weed, scramble up the rocks to spy on couples making it in the grass.

It wasn’t as if we were returning to our natural habitat. That was the bagel shop on Avenue M or the cramped apartments of Ocean Parkway. To go to Central Park was to see our fellow New Yorkers out of place. We were not our regular selves and yet we sensed the possibility. If there was a war between the city’s skyscrapers and the park’s sycamores, we knew the city would win, crushing the park beneath its concrete feet. But if that fight was not physical, but spiritual, the kind that tells you that maybe there is a better way, not screaming and smoking and pushing, but air in your lungs, sun in your eyes, space in your head, Central Park would be the victor.

No matter how much energy we had, the park always settled us. By a lake, by a rock, by a tree, we’d finally relax. We’d talk for hours, until it was time to go home, never quite ready to face the roar of the subway or the confines of our apartments and houses.

But the park was more than Zen retreat. It was a place where BIG things happened. It’s where I saw my first outdoor concert – Elton John singing “Imagine,” a tribute to his friend, John Lennon, who would die three months later outside the Dakota apartments overlooking Central Park. It’s where I attended my first rally, marching from the United Nations to the Great Lawn, chanting for nuclear disarmament with 600,000 other people, carrying my “Bread, Not Bombs” sign and the tuna fish sandwich my mother packed for me. Coretta Scott King told us: “We have come here in numbers so large that the message must get through to the White House and Capitol Hill.” We were young enough to believe her, intoxicated by the power of “acres of people.”

At times, we suffocated the park with our marches and free concerts, hundreds of thousands of people crushing every blade of grass, bending every tree limb until they could no longer bounce back. The park would grow angry and lash out, taking our friends, one by one. I don’t think I ever went to a concert without losing someone to a porta potty or snack cart. Ivy or Joel or Carolyn would leave our blanket for something to eat or to go to the bathroom and never return (“I got lost, man,” we’d hear later, back in Brooklyn, and we knew it was true because it had happened to us too). At Simon and Garfunkel’s 1981 free concert, I nearly suffocated as I weaved my way to the porta potties, the crowd lifting me off my feet, squeezing me until I could barely breathe. I tried to move my arms and legs, but they were no longer mine, caught in the crush of bodies. Then, just as quickly, I found my footing and ran, terrified, to the subway, all the way back home to Brooklyn, never even hearing “Bridge Over Troubled Water.”

The park, with its prissy paddle boats and vintage carousels, wasn’t perfect.  I once left a Ramones concert on venue objections alone. No punk band should ever perform on an ice-skating rink turned concert venue at 6:30 p.m. on a bright summer evening. The Ramones were for night clubs with sticky floors and big amps.

Even if the Ramones had played at 11 at night in the park,  I doubt I would have gone. Like most New Yorkers, I was much more at home in the Quaalude-infested bathroom of CBGBs than I was in Central Park after dark. I wasn’t afraid of muggers or rapists, but of the nature itself, everything alive, hiding in the darkness. It was a discomfort I’d carry with me my whole life, even after moving to Alaska (especially after moving to Alaska). On my first day in Anchorage, when I saw a grizzly lumbering toward our car, I told my boyfriend, “Don’t make eye contact,” not even allowing myself a second look at the wonderous creature. Schooled on the subways of New York, where avoiding eye contact was the best way to keep letches and losers at bay, it was the only way I knew how to protect myself. I later learned animals do the same when trying not to provoke a predator.

The one time I entered the park at night was for a boy. His name was Andy. He played drums in a garage band. He carved replicas of the black obelisk on the cover of Led Zeppelin’s Presence album. His hair was blonde, and his jeans were torn. I was desperate to impress him. Earlier in the evening, he’d taken me to my first Japanese restaurant in Greenwich Village. I was 15, intimidated (the only non-American food I’d eaten was pizza) and starving. I tried to copy his moves but couldn’t figure out the chopsticks. The minute he left for the bathroom, I tipped the bowl of noodles into my mouth, slurping up as much as I could. He caught me on the way back to the table, our eyes meeting in shame. When he asked if I wanted to hang out in Central Park, I agreed. How else could I redeem myself – the girl with noodles on her chin who didn’t know how to use chopsticks? We grabbed the train uptown but got off at the wrong spot. The only way into the park was over a concrete wall with a five-foot drop into the darkness. Rather than slowly climb down, I jumped, spraining my ankle so badly I couldn’t dance for months. We never made it to the bench; I barely made it home.  

For me, the park was at its best in the day, concert-less, protest-less, mine. There, I could forget about the boys I liked who didn’t like me, my strict father, my growing awareness of the world’s injustices and my adolescent impotence.  As long as I was inside the park, I felt safe.

But like the shock of bright sun after a matinee, the world outside the park could be harsh. Surrounded by some of New York’s most expensive real estate, its sidewalks were full of women in couture suits with houses in the Hamptons, a place we didn’t even know existed. They were the “one percent” back when we just called them millionaires. In my purple pleather pants and Clash t-shirts, I knew I didn’t belong. They could look down at me from their high rises all they wanted when I was inside the park, but on the street, so close to them, I felt truly small. Even the doormen, with their white gloves and golden epaulettes, sneered, though they probably lived down the street from us in Brooklyn. It wasn’t until I was on the subway, the familiar smell of urine and hot metal mixing in the air, that I felt comfortable again. By the time I got off the train at Avenue J and walked home, past the pizza place and the bagel store, past the orthodox Jewish girls in their long sleeves and high-neck dresses, past the apartments with their smell of fried onions, the park was gone.

FISHER OF MEN

Photo by cesar bojorquez (copied from Flickr)

Father Ryan said he feels God’s presence among the people — in bars.

For our group, half among us sneering skeptics, this information became mere fodder for his mockery. That he, like every tottering drunk in history, felt connected to the spirit world when inebriated, was not evidence for his God. And the fact that he seemed to require liquor to feel the presence indicated, at least at first, the inauthenticity of his communion.

But we didn’t think he was lying. We thought his brain was soaked.

Then one day in class, he pointed to Gabe — the shortest among us, son of Kashmiri immigrants who’d quickly climbed the US corporate power pole — and declared that he, among all of us, was closest to Christ.

“That’s what he’d look like!” Father Ryan boomed. “Not one of your lily-white Jesuses with flowing hair.” Gabe shrugged at his gawking classmates. I was chuckling halfway to the floor. Father Ryan’s tone indicated he intended to shock us. And he had. Not in the way he seemed to mean it — as in, you rubes must not know Jesus was a Mediterranean. But rather in that he’d singled out our classmate, a scientific atheist with Richard Dawkins in his backpack, biting his tongue through THL 430: Jesus Today, Jesus Tomorrow.

What shocked us more was what he told us at the bar.

“Yes, yes, he looks more like him,” Ryan said. “But that’s not really what I’m getting at. Not all of it.”

“You mean not just short and brown?” I asked. Gabe raised an eyebrow an inch — half the advantage I had on his height.

“You might see soon,” Ryan took a long swallow of a Guinness, “that he stands above us all.”

We’d heard from our friend Jessie that Father Ryan had a way of divining your future. “He told me I should start saving for a new car,” he said, “and then, what do you know? One month later, I smash my front end on a guard rail.” There was reason to question the veracity of Jessie’s claims. Most of the time when we saw him, he was plastered. And at least one time we saw him, he was asleep naked outside his apartment door atop a nest of his pee-soaked clothes. But several other lesser party animals reported similar feats of prediction.

“You will,” Father Ryan said, catching a belch, “inherit the Spirit, and for you it shall, for a time, grant divine works.”

“What’s that mean?” asked Murphy, who shared an apartment with me. He tugged on the priest’s black shirtsleeve, jostling his clergy collar, sloshing his Guinness foam. Over the summer, one DMT plateau too high had filled Murphy’s eyes with visions of Christ inside our liquor cabinet, spirit dancing blue against gin glass. Since then, Murphy had strained for the wisdom not delivered in his cocktail. “Hey, what’s that mean?”

“Pipe down, son. What I’m saying is he’ll be a miracle man for a while. Now, who’s got the next round?” Murphy whipped out a credit card to keep the beer flowing and find out all the drunken mystic could tell him. Gabe and I snickered over our free drinks. Before we left, Father Ryan whispered another prediction in Gabe’s ear. Gabe shuddered: “What a weird old man.”

But in defiance of our skepticism, the miracles rolled in. After Gabe helped Murphy cram for his sociology exam, Murphy managed a B-minus. Our friend Ron found a girlfriend. After Gabe gave me an introduction, I got a twenty dollar-an-hour editing gig for a group of overstressed pre-med students looking to cut corners on term papers, allowing my broke ass to finally buy a new pair of (off-brand) sneakers. One weekend, for a full thirty-two hours, Murphy’s nose glowed purple. And when Jessie, filled to his eyebrows with whiskey sour, lost control of his car on an icy road and fishtailed, fish after fish after fish down a steep hill, hitting not a single oncoming or parked car, and regained control just in front of his parking space, he swore later that some other power had taken over him, some other hands — soft and brown and coated with thick, dark hair — had rested upon his and guided every turn of the wheel. When Jessie told us this, Gabe simply shrugged.            

Soon, though, the miracles shrank to mere parlor tricks. Fingers producing brief bursts of flame like haunted candles at a horror movie séance. His tongue folding Starburst wrappers into waxy cranes. Gabe was more comfortable with this level of divinity, anyway, the kind he could use to entertain the pretty, high-class women he’d invite to parties in our apartment building. This was the way he met Jennifer, who was engaged to someone else at the time but whom Gabe would later marry. Father Ryan had whispered her name in Gabe’s ear that night at the bar. Told him she was the 100 percent perfect match for him. That’s why Gabe had saved up one last big miracle, something way better than a parlor trick or a glowing nose, to show Jennifer on their first night alone together. She left her fiancé the next day. But what precisely that miracle had been, they never told a soul.

ROUTINE

Photo by Artiom Vallat on Unsplash

1. 

Pittsburgh again. 

I am killing time, waiting for my friend B at the Phipps Botanical Gardens. He is observing a class for another class neither of us cares much about but would be truly devastated to fail and have to extend active indifference toward for another semester. 

I came here because parking is free and, observing 

  1. the passive aggressive signs warning against freeloaders who are trying to park for free without actually viewing the gardens & 
  2. the parking cops roaming like the giants or monsters in a video game who walk slowly and relatively unprovoked until they notice you,

I decided to put on my keenest face and walk very intently toward the gardens, exaggerating my gait more than usual, not that anyone would notice or care, but, as humans do, I acted for the off chance.

2. 

Last night at around eleven I attempted to put together a storage bench from a box that looked unbelievably flat, and thus, impossible to assemble into something usable. I staggered while carrying the awkward rectangle through the narrow basement hallways of my shoddy apartment complex and opened the box with my apartment key, shreds of Styrofoam interrupting my neutral-patterned area rug, which I purchased not aesthetically but due to the clause in my lease that required carpeting to be on 80 percent of my already meager space, which seemed to take away from the original appeal of renting a place with hardwood floors.

I spread the variable wood pieces across the floor of my studio, critically concerned about the shape I couldn’t imagine – the direction booklet showed a diagram of the bench as if it were blasted apart and captured mid-explosion, each piece floating above its intended location within the structure. 

Before beginning the assembly, I remembered S, who told me prior to moving me into my first dormitory in college that the only things I need straightaway when moving into a new place are 

a) cookies (for friendship) &

b) a toolkit (for construction…and bribing others into friendship).

This is one of those pieces of advice that I always had in the black box of my brain, that thing of mystery that contains some items forever and rejects others even after repeated exposure, and yet I found myself on the floor of my apartment lacking both things. 

And yet, night always seems like a good time to begin a project, as if constructing this cheap wood-veneer bench without a screwdriver might be more possible somehow than if I attempted it during the day. 

3.

I admit I was slightly inebriated. I would like to think this was not due to my own poor judgment but instead my tepid politeness, though both and either could be (and are) true. K and M and I somehow made a habit of frequenting a dive bar between our three-hour classes each week, buying two-dollar Lagunitas IPAs and baskets of French fries with honey mustard even when the only thing compelling us to do so was ritual, not any kind of physical need for food or drink or even the warmth of a social outing, though this was all a comforting bonus. 

A human can make anything a habit by performing it for six weeks, my father told me when I was a child. He did 

  1. 25 chair-sits
  2. 25 push-ups
  3. 50 jumping jacks &
  4. (?) other miscellaneous exercises 

 in front of the television every night, eyes focused on the golf match being quietly narrated by a man who could get an equally important job at NPR or perhaps as a narrator for children’s audiobooks, but chose golf, of all things. 

The habit of frequenting this exceptionally mediocre bar, named after some literary hero or another, brought with it a sense of comfort and responsibility – to say no would disrupt the energy of everyone’s week, the rituals we all made over cheap beer and carbs. 

So I obliged, even though I didn’t quite feel like drinking, but the comfort of it compelled me to order my usual (whatever is cheapest), and I suppose the tint of excitement it added to my mostly indifferent perspective toward the day was favorable, the city-smog feeling a bit more lively, my sweet friends a bit more jovial, as if my mind had gone from the diagram of atoms within a gas (slow, vast movements, a swath of space) to that within a solid (packed, tense, slightly vibrating).

4. 

I was already considerably tipsy during our evening class, my third class of the day, the one taught by the particularly eccentric and cerebral writer who makes even her absence a performance (What were your minds doing in my absence? she asked. That is poetry.) 

She propositioned that we all go and get a drink together after class, and though I desperately wanted to go home and sleep off my slightly nauseating and dehydrated high, I obliged because I felt like it might be important as a contributor to the writing community, and so we decided on a place close to hers but far from all of ours, the Ace Hotel bar, which I had been to only twice before and both times had ordered cocktails I couldn’t quite stomach for one reason or another but drank anyway because: 

  1. I was in situations that required a social lubricant (involving the question, Can you tell me a bit about your experience in the writing program?) and 
  2. I couldn’t afford to lose ten dollars because of a capful of black pepper or a bit too much thyme or not really knowing what mezcal actually is but liking the sound of it.

Our professor ordered a steak and downed quite a few old-fashioned cocktails, chewing or sipping a bit between long-winded narratives, ones that I thought were either entirely genius or demoralizing, but perhaps I was a bit too tired and aloof at that point to decide. 

A lot of first poetry books are bad, she said, but no one is ready to talk about that, and while she spoke about the publishing industry, I felt like a fool even being there, a poet of extreme non-importance, writing a first book of probable extreme non-importance, drunk and hunched in sluggish admiration of someone who has both critically acclaimed books and a hankering for steak that can be met at any time – though this is perhaps an exaggeration, and they most definitely have a life filled with problems I could never understand, there was what felt like an impenetrable space between us, and my words stopped completely short of a few polite yet self-conscious laughs and nods.

5. 

I got about three steps into the direction booklet before I realized that I would definitely need a screwdriver, which seemed mostly a suggestion against the pace of my drunken eagerness to build, and so I used my pointer finger and thumb to twist the screws into place, which was good and fine until I looked down at my action and noticed a bloodied, torn off swath of skin staining the new, aggressively clean-smelling deconstructed bench. 

I remember, as a fervently evangelical high-schooler, listening to a podcast series by a charismatic Christian pastor about the Song of Songs, that one book in the Old Testament that is gleefully full of innuendo. 

You need to channel the sex-energy into other activities before marriage, said the pastor, going on to explain that he was so sexually frustrated and excited during his engagement that he built an entire houseful of furniture from scratch for the anticipated union. 

I don’t remember much else about this series, though my frustrated, virginal self took feverish notes that I’m sure are floating around somewhere in the clutter of my childhood bedroom, and this is something I hate to think about.

6.

I am skeptical that the act of building is inherently sexual or primal, but the next day, in a hungover stoop, I asked B to come help and we tried to assemble the beast together after having purchased a four-dollar Phillips head screwdriver from Home Depot. I realized in our laboring how just the language of manufacturing is embarrassingly sexual:

  1. is it in the hole?
  2. O! no
  3. Fuck
  4. re-align
  5. insert here? no, there…
  6. screw
  7. hammer
  8. oops, sorry, fuck 
  9. we DEFINITELY put the raw side up.

To even admit that this pattern came to me while intently concentrating with a dear friend over a thirty-dollar bench made me feel incredulously mortified, but I suppose this primal need to construct things is somewhere along the lining of that biblical amygdala, each IKEA desk and bookshelf a conquest that brings our historical selves back to Babel, back to the ark, back to any towering mass that we can stand aside with broke-open palms and love if not for the mere fact of knowing that we are powerful enough to create something even more powerful.

7. 

When B arrives, we will do one or more of the following:

  1. wipe down the table with pocket wipes to leave no residual evidence of my brief respite in the Phipps café
  2. pray to the city-cop gods that I don’t get another parking ticket
  3. drive together to one of the record stores in the greater Pittsburgh area, perhaps browsing different albums in different aisles for a while, touching things that we want and then not purchasing them
  4. procure some takeout dinners in some Styrofoam boxes
  5. take a brisk walk through the cobbled smog of Squirrel Hill

& eventually, after some/all of the above, I will go to what I’ve been calling home, where I will place my keys and muddied sneakers on the brand-new hallway bench (missing a screw or two, regrettably), and I will have one of those orienting protagonist moments where I stare at the new thing with some semblance of home-inducing gratification, and I will crawl into bed and turn on an algorithmically decided documentary about some artist’s illustrious but sad life, and maybe crack open whatever book I left propped up on my pillow, and I will fall asleep somehow in the dim light of knowing that tomorrow is another day and that

8.

Things are constantly just happening 

  1. everywhere &
  2. all at once.

THAT SUMMER

Photo by Ehimetalor Akhere Unuabona on Unsplash

The first time I visited the Montauk house, early that June, it was cloudy and unseasonably cool. I wanted to stay in and watch movies, but he’d already planned the whole picnic: bread, cheese, wine, and all. We took an old blanket to the cliffs and laid it down in the wind. It was a lot of trouble. I shivered the whole time and worried what the moisture would do to my hair. He liked my hair curly, or so he said. He asked about my work at the design firm. I told him I’d been promoted, and he nodded solemnly. “I hope you have time for your own projects,” he said. We drank the whole bottle of wine in clear plastic cups. We touched hands and bumped shoulders easily. We talked about middle school and people we used to know. We’d known each other for ten years by then. I worried sometimes that our friendship was built mainly on nostalgia. We’d rarely spent time together outside of the suburb where we grew up. The beach, the cliffs, were new territory for us.

Back at the house, we changed into bathing suits. The clouds had dissipated and suddenly it was hot. My suit was a modest two-piece. High waist with reasonable coverage. “You look like a grandma in the 50s,” he said, with feigned disappointment.

I rolled my eyes, smirked. “I never dress for a man’s benefit,” I said. It sounded like I was bragging.

We took his dog, a beautiful three-legged husky mix, down to the empty beach. We forgot to bring towels so we sat right in the sand. I hated the feeling of sand in my bathing suit, sticking to my skin, invading every crevice. That kind of thing had never bothered him. He let the dog off the leash even though it was against the rules. We watched her jump around in the surf, her three legs flailing in every direction. We giggled a lot and called her name, just because there was nothing left to say. Eventually she tired herself out and fell asleep in the sand.

We went into the ocean despite my objections. The water was cold and clear. He ran out ahead of me. The sharp shells on the ocean floor didn’t bother his callused feet. I stood at the water’s edge first, building up the nerve to swim. I liked the feeling of wet sand between my toes, the illusion of gliding backward every time the surf receded under me. I pretended that I was a permanent thing around which the Earth waned.

I waded farther in. The water came up just below my chest, but if I lifted my legs I could float. I closed my eyes, dunked my head. My hair was a lost cause. He swam in circles around me while I floated on my back. My cheeks were very warm and I knew the sun would bring out my freckles. This was a little trick I played to make myself look sweet and alluring. To evoke some latent longing in him, perhaps.

“You look peaceful,” he said. I hummed and smiled. I could tell he was proud of himself for bringing me here, giving me this.

I did a little flip in the water and ended up facing him. We were the same height. It made him self-conscious but I liked it. Our eyes, our mouths, our shoulders met perfectly. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders. I could smell his deodorant, even in the ocean. Our lips were inches apart, but I knew he wouldn’t kiss me. I pressed my cheek against his and he hugged me back, tight and glistening and warm.

*

After we showered and put on dry clothes, he cooked us dinner. Vegetable stir fry. He took it upon himself to feed me “real food.” I knew how to cook well enough, but I liked being taken care of. I took care of him too in other ways: reminding him to wear sunscreen, cutting him off after two cigarettes. He served dinner in one big bowl with two forks. We drank the craft beers that I’d brought with me. I did the dishes while he polished off his beer and searched for pay-per-view movies. It all felt natural, like we’d built a life together.

We shared a blanket on the couch. Our bare knees touched, and I remembered the first time we’d kissed. Fourteen years old in the driveway behind his house. He’d put his hand on my cheek, told me to lick my lips. It was a sweet, childish kiss. Quick and light and allegedly meaningless. Just for practice, he’d said. It had been my first. Now, he laid his head in my lap and purred like a cat. I pet his short hair, watched the tiny grains of sand jump up from his scalp. The dog got jealous and nuzzled under my other arm.

“When does Nina get here?” I asked.

“Tomorrow morning,” he said.

Nina was his girlfriend. I’d never met her, though they’d been together for at least a year. The dog was hers, actually. She was an artist. “You have that in common,” he said, though her work hung in galleries and mine decorated obscure tech websites. I nodded and smiled. I was anxious to meet her. From pictures, I thought we looked alike.

He squeezed my knee under the blanket and smiled goofily up at me. “I’m glad you came,” he said. The house was floor-to-ceiling windows, and the sun had long set. It would be time to sleep soon. I leaned close and blew the salt from his neck. He shivered. I kissed his forehead and then the dog’s.

*

He came to my Pocono house later that summer, in early August. It was a last minute trip. I hadn’t left the city since June and was desperate to be somewhere without cell service. I’d taken great pleasure in composing my “out of office” message. I hadn’t seen him since Montauk, but he accepted my invite easily. He was a freelance musician and his father paid his rent, so he could afford to be spontaneous. He said, regrettably, Nina was unavailable, though I hadn’t invited her.

My parents had only owned the Pocono house for a year and were wary of visitors. They agreed to let us stay for the week because we promised to help with maintenance: trimming the brush around the house, cleaning out the kayaks. He did most of the yard work the first day we got there. He was always happy to work outside, use his hands. He’d brought the dog with him. He’d tied her to a stake in the ground, and she followed on his heels as far as her leash would go. I stayed inside that first morning, watched him from the kitchen window as I boiled water for tea. It felt like playing house. I switched on the electric fireplace for ambience, despite the heat. After an hour outside chopping wood, he came in sweating and asked me to make the tea iced.

In the afternoon, we went to the lake down the road. I drove us there in the golf cart my parents had inherited from the house’s previous owners. The dog sat on the floor between his legs, panting. I would have preferred she stayed at the house, but he said she wasn’t accustomed to being alone. We passed other golf carts along the way, mostly older couples in visors who waved as we went by. I pictured us in fifty years or so, retired and visor-clad, on our way to swim. “Let’s get married when we’re old,” I said.

“Okay,” he said. He scratched the dog’s ears and squinted in the sun. The golf cart moved so slowly there was hardly a breeze.

“In twenty years, if neither of us is married,” I said. I was serious, at least a little bit.

He scrunched his nose, shook his head. “In forty years,” he said, “There’s still a lot I want to do.” I pouted. In forty years we’d both be sixty-five. Too late to start a life together. I made a show of rolling my eyes, but he wasn’t looking at me. I took a sharp turn into the gravel parking lot facing the lake.

The golf cart turned off with a little switch, like a toy. The dog jumped out and paced impatiently on her short leash. We left our valuables on the front seat. I’d remembered to bring towels and cherries, which I carried with both hands to the short rocky beach. The lake wasn’t much to look at. It was small and murky, claustrophobic compared to the ocean in Montauk. We had to wade through mud and algae to get to the water. The dog whimpered, her paws stuck in the mire. “Sorry, I wish this were nicer,” I said.

He nodded. He seemed to agree with my assessment, which annoyed me. I sulked and sloshed into the water ahead of him. He stood ankle deep in mud at the shoreline, the dog beside him. He crossed his arms, gazed past me at the giant houses across the lake.

“You coming?” I said.

“I’m not a big fan of still water,” he said, “You go ahead.” He turned back to where I’d laid our towels on the beach.

The water really was unpleasant, but I stayed in because it seemed worse to follow him out. I swam out past the buoys that marked the lifeguard-protected area. I swam and swam until I couldn’t touch the bottom anymore. It was nicer once I couldn’t feel the mud between my toes. I closed my eyes and dunked my head. I stayed under water, counting the seconds until I couldn’t hold my breath anymore. At one hundred I came up for air, lungs burning. I felt suddenly awake. I went back under before I had a chance to catch my breath. I didn’t count this time. I pictured my lungs inside my chest, full and ready to burst. I exhaled a slow stream of bubbles until there was no more air inside me and my entire body deflated. I resurfaced slimy and shivering like an infant gasping her first breath.

*

The drive back to the house was slow and quiet. I was damp and smelly from the lake. He drove with the dog beside him in the front seat. I sat in the backseat, watching the road disappear behind us. I had an uneasy feeling in my chest that I couldn’t place.

The dog leapt toward the house when we pulled into the driveway. She scratched at the door with her muddy paws. I insisted she stay on the screened-in porch until we could hose her off. Inside, I took off my damp T-shirt and shorts and left them where I stood on the kitchen floor. He looked at me in my 50s grandma bikini and said, “You might as well leave your bathing suit there, too.”

I scoffed. “You wish.”

“I won’t look,” he said. He walked to the edge of the kitchen and turned away from me to face the connected living room.

I slipped one strap off my shoulder and then the other. I waited to see if he’d turn around. He didn’t move. I pulled the bikini top over my head, felt the relief of air on my damp chest. He was shirtless in his swim trunks. I stared at the back of his head, his furry neck, his bare freckled shoulders.

“Don’t turn around,” I said.

“Okay,” he said.

I dropped the bikini top in the pile on the floor. I stepped out of the bottoms quickly, unceremoniously, and left them on the floor, too. I had never undressed in front of him, as much as we’d flirted in high school. I looked down at my body, my doughy stomach and pale thighs. I shivered and felt a little thrill at being naked in a room with him.

“I’m going to shower,” I said.

The bathroom was down the hall on the right. I had to pass him to reach it. I approached him slowly, each step heavy and measured, until I stood right behind him. My breasts were level with his shoulder blades. I was close enough to see the goosebumps on the backs of his arms. The air between us was weighty and warm, almost solid. He stood unnaturally still. We both took shallow breaths. If I leaned forward, we’d be touching.

I reached for his fingers, hooked my index around his thumb. He squeezed and held me there, frozen, for two, four, six, excruciating seconds. I counted and held my breath. I could hear the dog whining on the porch outside. On ten he released, dropped his hand to his side without a word. I slipped past him on my tiptoes, felt the air dissipate between us like breath sucked from my lungs.

*

The water was scalding and harsh. I stood facing the showerhead, breathing in steam. My cheeks and scalp burned, but I didn’t turn away. I thought of Nina. She was more beautiful than I was. Petite, with dainty features and a soft voice. We’d gotten along in the performative way that women do in front of men. Lighthearted compliments and polite questions. She had an easy way about her that I admired. She’d laughed along, unthreatened, as he and I had reminisced together. The dog loved her more than me, of course.

I sat down in the tub. I pulled my knees, puffy and razor-burned, to my chest. The water poured over me, unrelenting. A lukewarm puddle formed around my body where the water couldn’t reach the drain. It made me feel dirty. I pressed my fingernails into my pruney palms. They left perfect crescents in my skin. I did it again and again until the skin split. The water made the blood run, little rivers across my palms.

I turned off the faucet once the water ran cold. I stayed there, naked on the floor of the tub. The last of the water trickled down the drain. Hair and spit and skin cells disappearing into the pipes. How many little parts of me did I lose every day? I stood shakily and stepped out of the tub. I’d waited so long that the steam on the mirror had cleared. My cheeks and eyes were red, my lips purple. I wrapped the biggest towel around my body. It nearly reached my ankles. It smelled like the detergent my mother used. I breathed in the floral scent, in out in out in out, until I felt dizzy and light.

*

He was waiting for me in my bed. Just lying there with his eyes closed, listening to the local radio station. He’d changed into a T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked soft and harmless like a little boy. He opened his eyes when I walked in and sat up on his elbows.

“Hi,” he said.

“Hi,” I said. I fiddled with the towel secured loosely around my chest.

Neither of us moved. Finally, he said, “Come here.”

I climbed onto the foot of the bed and crawled to him, one hand on my towel. He opened his arms invitingly. I lay down in the crook of his shoulder. We fit together imperfectly, but it was familiar, comforting. My wet, tangled hair dampened his shirt, and cool droplets slid down my collarbone. I shivered. He wrapped his free arm around me, pressed his hand flat and firm on my spine. My back arched toward him instinctively. He slipped his hand beneath the towel, traced my skin with warm callused fingers: my lower back, my hips, my belly button. I pressed my body against his and let his fingers inside of me. I sucked in my stomach and held my breath. He kissed me. Harder and saltier than when we were kids. I bit his lip and tasted metal. His fingers scraped my insides. My whole body burned. I didn’t want to breathe. I wanted to be something pure and non-human that didn’t need oxygen, didn’t need anything. Outside, the dog howled. He pulled his fingers out of me too soon. I gasped, soft and desperate. His hand dripped with sticky brown menstrual blood. Another piece of me lost.

*

I didn’t see him again until that winter. He’d convinced me to spend Christmas in Montauk. The design firm only gave us two days off, but I had sick days saved up. I told myself I would quit in the new year, anyway. I wanted to do something fulfilling, whatever that might mean. The town was empty and cold and sparkling. Inside, the house smelled like bourbon and apple cider. The tree was real and bare, waiting in a corner to be decorated. Some soft, jazzy tune played from the TV speakers. I suspected it was a song he wrote. The sun had set early in the evening.

Nina was there. We had the house to ourselves, the three of us. He was outside with the dog, smoking too many cigarettes. Nina chopped apples at the kitchen island while I rolled out dough across from her. I finished up with the dough and pressed it into a pie tin. Nina was only halfway through the apples. I would have offered to help, but she looked so focused. She glanced at me and smiled. I’d been staring, watching her like an animal behind glass.

“That looks good,” she said. She nodded to my flat oval of dough, crumpled slightly in its too-small tin. I’d used a wine bottle to roll the dough, since we couldn’t find a rolling pin. She was just being nice, but I blushed anyway. I wanted to impress her.

I held the wine bottle by its neck and wagged it in front of me. “This makes all the hard work worth it,” I said. I let Nina tell me where the wine glasses were, even though I already knew. I poured heavy glasses for each of us. We made eye contact and cheered. Nina took a dainty sip and returned to slicing apples. I twisted my glass around on the counter, watching the condensation form. “How’s work?” I said.

She shrugged, feigning bashfulness. “I’m working on a new exhibition for the Feminist Art Coalition, but I’ve been stuck on one piece for weeks.” I nodded and sighed as if I knew the feeling. “What are you working on lately?” she said. She stopped cutting apples and looked at me. Her earnestness caught me off guard.

I’d been designing a logo for a new word processing software, but three weeks in I realised I’d ripped off Clippy, the old Microsoft animated assistant, and scrapped the whole project. I stared at my hands on the counter. Her gaze was intense. “I’m transitioning away from graphic design,” I said, which would be almost true, if I actually mustered the will to leave my job. I heard the thump of the knife on the cutting board resume.

I glanced at Nina, but she seemed to have lost interest in me. I took several gulps of wine, just to do something with my hands. My cheeks were hot. I couldn’t stop watching her. Her long fingers around the knife, her fine straight hair behind her ear. She wore a green Christmas sweater his mom had knitted for her. I wanted her to look at me again.

“Do you think you’ll get married?” I said. I could have meant to him or in general.

Nina looked up, tilted her head like she’d never considered it. She said, “I’m not sure I see the point.” She could have meant in marriage or in answering the question. Either way, I regretted asking.

I finished my wine. “You’re probably right,” I said.

She looked toward the porch, where we could see him through the sliding glass door. He ashed a cigarette with one hand and played fetch with the other. “I’m glad he has a friend like you,” Nina said. I couldn’t tell how much she knew, but I sensed that the details of our friendship wouldn’t concern her. I both craved and resented her approval.

Before I could respond, she gasped, “Shit.” The knife clattered on the counter, and she raised her hand to her face. She’d sliced open her thumb. I jumped from my stool and leaned across the island to examine her. Blood flowed dark and steady down her hand.

I wrapped the nearest dish towel around the cut and said, “It’s probably not as bad as it looks.” She nodded, glassy-eyed, cradling her hand against her chest.

I ushered her down the hall to the bathroom. She sat on the toilet seat, clutching the dish towel now saturated with blood. I kneeled at her feet to search the cabinets for a first aid kit. I wobbled slightly, dizzy from the wine. Finally, I found a box of decade-old rainbow Band-Aids. “Looks like this is all we have,” I said, turning back to her. Nina laughed and relaxed a little. Her eyeliner was smudged and I realised she’d been crying. I had the overwhelming impulse to protect her. “At least you’ll be stylish,” I said. She winced as I pulled the dish towel from her thumb. I dabbed at the cut, with little regard for our clothes or the white bathroom tiles. I threw the towel in the sink and groped at the Band-Aid flaps with bloody fingers.

Suddenly, I heard his voice behind me. “What happened?” he said. He was standing in the narrow doorway, eyes scrunched in concern. I could hear the dog whining in the other room. I stood shakily, realizing what a mess I’d made. He pushed past me to kneel where I had been. He rested his elbows on Nina’s thighs, brought her hand to his face. He was gentle with her. Nina smiled and bit her lip. She said his name, soft and natural like it belonged to her.

I was suddenly queasy and hot, like I’d woken violently from a dream. I wiped my bloody hands haphazardly on my jeans. I murmured, “I’ll get out of your way,” as I slipped out of the bathroom. I tried to steady myself in the hallway. The house was too warm, the air too heavy to breathe. Sweat stuck to my hairline. The dog sniffed at my ankles. I patted her head, leaving pink streaks in her fur. I said, “Sorry,” to the dog, who was confused and restless. I slipped on my shoes and went out the backdoor, across the backyard, and through the small cluster of trees that marked its border.

I didn’t realise I’d been running until the sand stopped me. I took fast, shallow breaths, the cold air stinging my throat. My eyes adjusted quickly in the moonlight. Behind and above me were the cliffs where we’d picnicked months earlier. They watched over me now like shadows, dark and weightless. I walked slowly forward, letting my sneakers drag and fill with sand. The ocean was a loud, colourless mass in front of me, dangerous and alive.

I heard a sound like pounding hooves behind me. I turned and saw a three-legged figure sprinting toward me. I must have left the porch door open. The dog whooshed by, wild and panting, straight into the ocean. Just as quickly, she disappeared into the swell. For a moment I froze, convinced I’d imagined it. Then I heard distant yelping over the crashing waves.

I ran straight ahead into the ice cold water. The waves slashed at my shins. I plunged desperately deeper, calling the dog’s name over and over. I couldn’t feel my body, couldn’t see anything. The dog barked furiously somewhere in front of me. I sucked in all the air I could and dove under water, swimming in her direction. My cheeks, my eye sockets, my ears, were throbbing. Finally I collided with another body. I grabbed onto the dog and kicked my legs furiously until her head was above water. It’s okay it’s okay it’s okay, I breathed into her fur. I felt her frantic pulse against my chest and squeezed her harder. My toes scraped the ground as I pulled us both toward the shore. A final wave pushed us to land, and I collapsed with the dog beside me in the surf.

I took several cold, salty breaths, staring up at the stars. I was numb, untethered, a thing without a body. I twisted my head toward the dog. She lay on her back, all three legs splayed out at her sides. I brought my hand to her chest and found her heartbeat. She wriggled under the weight of my palm and jumped clumsily to her feet. She licked my cheeks and nose and mouth. I closed my eyes. I didn’t have the strength to push her away. She lapped at my hands, balled into fists by my sides. Her tongue was hot and relentless. I uncurled my frozen fingers and let the dog lick them clean of everything foreign, salt and sand and blood that was not mine. We would have to return to the house soon. Probably, the pie was almost ready. The dog huffed and licked my eyes open. I laughed, startling us both.

THE WALLS OF A HOME

“New Ideal Diner” by Boston Public Library

I have always been curious about how adults arrange their lives, especially their lives within the walls of their homes, which is why I found myself fascinated by the story my buddy Packy told me a few weeks back about his friend Veratina. It seems that Veratina saw a psychologist for over thirty years and became quite tethered to the man, which didn’t surprise me because thirty years is a lot of therapy, even though I can’t say that for a fact because most people don’t talk about their therapy – at least not the people I know – and is another thing I’m very curious about. But then the psychologist, who was in his early seventies, died of a heart attack, his brother put the house on the market, and Veratina bought it.

Packy had told me the outline of this story in The Palace Diner, where we have lunch once a month, but he didn’t go into the details. Packy’s my best friend. We talk about everything, even though the conversation tends to focus on our health and what we will do when we can no longer manage the demands of our own homes, which I hadn’t thought much about until I injured my lower back a few months ago, couldn’t pick up my newspaper, and watched the pile of Globes on my doorstep get bigger and bigger. We’d just sat down yesterday when Packy said: “My wife and I had dinner with Veratina last week.” Packy is six-four, his moustache is the same reddish brown as his eyebrows, and he had a sharp tan line around his eyes from a recent fishing trip with some buddies.

“Where?”

“At her new house.” He took off his sunglasses and put them next to the ketchup bottle. The skin around his eyes was pale and he had a bar of white, like a piece of chalk, across the top of his nose.

I put down my menu. We were sitting in the back booth at The Palace. A few feet away, Chet, the short order cook, was flipping hash browns and Labelle was making a milkshake. I love The Palace. It’s a busy diner, with casual booths on the left and a long counter with blue stools on the right. Metal lamps with large yellow bulbs hang low over each booth, filling them with a warm light, and there’s a bank of blenders, coffee machines, and coolers behind the counter. I said: “You had dinner at the dead psychologist’s house?”

“It’s not a dead psychologist’s house. It’s Veratina’s house now.”

“So, how was it?” I couldn’t hold back my fascination. Here was a woman who’d shared her most intimate feelings with a man for thirty years, he’d died, and she’d moved into his house. What was it about him and his house that made her want to do that? What did she think would happen inside those four walls?

“Fine.”

I waited for Packy to say more, but he looked hesitant, as if he felt guilty about sharing Veratina’s story. I unfolded my paper napkin and put it in my lap. The Palace uses thick paper napkins and that’s one of the many touches that gives the diner a homey feel. “Where does she live?”

“In Springfield. Just off the interstate.”

“Did you tell your wife the story of the house before you went for dinner?” I paused. “I mean, to give her a heads-up?”

“No.”

That surprised me. “You didn’t warn your wife that Veratina had bought her former psychologist’s house?” Packy tells his wife everything. I don’t have a wife or girlfriend, and my sister cut off contact years ago, so Packy’s the person I talk the most to. We grew up in the same town, went to school together, and have been friends for almost fifty years.

He shook his head. “Nobody knows about it.”

“The real estate agent and Dr. Van Meter’s brother weren’t aware?”

“Nope. Veratina is extremely private. Her only friends were the psychologist, plus my wife and me.” Packy closed his menu and slid it in the metal holder. “She doesn’t go to church, doesn’t belong to a gym, and has few connections. It’s hard for her to get close to people.”

“What’s her job?”

“She works in a lab, like you. It’s pretty solitary.”

Our waitress showed up with two glasses of ice water, a slice of lime in mine. “Hello, fellas. How’re we doing today?”

“Hey, Sylvia,” I said. All the waitresses at The Palace know us, which is another reason I like the diner so much. Sylvia is in her forties, arranges her grey-blond hair in a high ring that reminds me of a fluffy halo, and wears black clogs. She’s very familiar with my culinary likes and dislikes, especially my aversion to raw onions. In my opinion, to be able to go out to lunch, sit in a cosy diner, and have the waitress hold the raw onions on your lunch order without being told to is as close to home cooking as a person can get.

“Fine,” Packy said. “How about you?”

“Can’t complain.” Sylvia tapped her pad and looked at Packy. “Same thing as last Monday?”

“Sure,” he said. “Why not?” Packy has invited me on numerous occasions to join his weekly lunch with his fishing buddies, but I have always declined. I’m not a big fishing fan.

She smiled at me. “You want the regular?”

“I’ll try the corned beef hash, with two poached eggs.” Regular for me is a tuna melt with Swiss cheese on whole wheat, but for some reason, Packy’s story had put me in a daring mood.

“Eggs on top?” Sylvia stood a few feet away and crossed her arms. I could smell the lilac in her perfume. I have a soft spot for lilac. My mother used to put on lilac perfume for my birthday.

“On the side,” I said. “With rye toast, please.”

Sylvia left. I took a sip of water and refolded the napkin in my lap. “So, tell me about Veratina’s place.”

“I feel like I’m betraying her. Maybe I shouldn’t have told you the story.”

“Oh, come on,” I said, feeling a twinge in my lower back. My lower back has become the first place in my body that registers any change in my mood. I sat up straight. “It sounds like a fascinating story. Besides, who would I tell?”

Packy couldn’t dispute my second reason, and he must have wanted to talk about Veratina himself, because he aligned his placemat with the bottom of the table and said:

“It’s in a quiet neighbourhood.”

I nodded. “I would think so. A psychologist would want a quiet place.”

“How do you know that?” Packy didn’t ask his question in a negative tone, but my comment seemed to surprise him.

I shrugged. “Psychologists must need peace and quiet to do their thinking. Did Dr. Van Meter have a family?”

“Just a wife. She died in her fifties.”

I thought about that. Dr. Van Meter lived in a house with the memory of his dead wife, and now Veratina was living in the same house with the memory of her dead psychologist, plus the psychologist’s memory of his dead wife. It felt almost too complicated to ponder, which surprised me because I spend a lot of time by myself pondering all sorts of complicated things. I said: “So what happened?”

Packy arranged his knife and fork in front of him. “We sat in the living room, had a drink, and chatted about the weather, real estate taxes, and why people don’t use their turn signals when they drive.” Packy glanced at Chet, who’d just slapped a hamburger on the grill. “Veratina rides her bike to work. She said that drivers who don’t signal are a menace.”

I was going to tell Packy that my sister probably commuted on her bike, too, but since I didn’t know where she lived, I couldn’t say that for sure. I said: “How was the dinner?”

Packy took a sip of water. “Veratina made lasagna and a nice Caesar salad. She gave my wife the recipe. You want it?”

I laughed. “You know me and cooking. I’m lucky if I can whip up a plate of hot dogs and beans. So…you ate and then you went home?”

Packy shook his head. “Then Veratina gave us a tour.”

*

Sylvia returned with our lunches. She put a hamburger and fries in front of Packy and served me the corned beef hash. As soon as I saw my plate, I knew I’d made the right choice. Even though I’d taken a risk ordering poached eggs because they often come out runny at the other diners I eat in, these looked fine, plus my hash shone with an inviting veneer of crunchy fat. Sylvia motioned at our plates. “Can I get you fellas anything else?”

I pointed at the bulletin board behind the counter. “You’ve got a new post card.” A few years ago, The Palace put up a board so their regular customers could send cards from the places they travel to. I love looking at that bulletin board. One of my harmless fantasies is to sneak in The Palace one night and read what the regulars wrote to Sylvia, Chet, and Labelle.

She looked. “Which one?”

“See that card next to the Washington Monument? It’s new.”

“I’ll ask Labelle.” Sylvia smiled at me and then said something I wasn’t expecting: “Would you like to send us a card?”

“Me?”

“You always notice the post cards.” Sylvia gave her halo of hair a delicate pat and

nodded at the board. “There’s room for you.”

“The problem is,” I said. “I don’t go anywhere.”

“There must be someplace you want to visit.” She smiled at me. “I’ll write the diner’s address on your check.”

After she left, Packy said: “Why don’t you take a trip? You can send a bunch of cards to folks.”

I laughed. “Who would I send cards to, besides you and The Palace?”

“You could send a card to your sister.”

“I don’t know where she lives. And even if I did, she’d throw it out.”

*

We tucked into our meal. It was quiet in our booth, except for the clink of our forks and knives. After a time, Packy put down his burger and wiped his lips. “We started in the kitchen.”

“Modern?”

“The stove and dishwasher looked at least ten years old, but Veratina bought a new refrigerator. The cabinets were new, too, with pull-out shelves where she kept her pots and pans.”

“Any family photos on the refrigerator?”

Packy shook his head. “Veratina doesn’t have a lot of family.”

“She must have some photos.” I don’t know why I said that because I didn’t have any photos in my apartment either, and besides, I knew nothing about Veratina. “Where’d you go next?”

“She led us back to the living room, where she pointed out the bay windows, which were six feet wide; the fireplace, which had small blue tiles around its border; and the mahogany bookcase. Then we went into the dining room, where there was a chandelier and a corner cabinet.”

“Any china in the cabinet?”

“No.”

By now I had to admit that I was obsessed with Veratina’s house, but I still hadn’t seen the thing I was looking for, even though I didn’t know if such a thing existed. Maybe it didn’t exist. Maybe Packy was telling the truth and Veratina just wanted to live in the house that her devoted psychologist of thirty years lived in. “Next?” I said.

The three of them went upstairs. Packy described the master bedroom, with its plush green carpet, the two bedrooms in the back that looked out on a sycamore tree, and the bathroom with its tub and walk-in shower. He described the pull-down ladder for the attic and the cedar closet in the master bedroom.

I said: “Did Veratina sleep in Dr. Van Meter’s old bedroom?”

“Archer, that’s not what this is about.”

I stared at him. I had to ask the question that had been in the back of my mind ever since he’d brought up the story. “Veratina wasn’t in love with Dr. Van Meter?”

“Absolutely not,” he said in a firm voice.

“How do you know that?”

Packy shifted in his seat. “Dr. Van Meter provided a lifeline for Veratina. Thirty years of support, understanding, and compassion for a woman who had great difficulty getting close to other people.” He paused. “They had a special relationship and Veratina wanted to honour that.”

“She paid for the relationship.”

“Yes, she did,” he said in a vexed tone. “But that didn’t make it any less sustaining. At least Veratina could make a connection with someone.” When I didn’t respond, he said: “So you don’t agree that everyone needs close bonds? That we all need people we can share our inner thoughts with?”

“Not like that.”

He ate the last of his French fries. “That’s enough of the house tour.”

“No, keep going.”

“I should stop.”

“Finish the tour!” I said a loud voice.

At the grill, Chet turned around and stared at me, his spatula suspended at shoulder height. The busboy, who was three booths away, looked up. I lowered my voice. “Finish…please.”

I’ve shouted at Packy in the past, but I would never do that in The Palace. The last time I yelled at him was when he signed me up for a men’s group at his church. The time before that was when he sent me information about his book group, which I promptly threw out. Sometimes I think the only reason Packy has remained my friend is because we go back so far. We visit our hometown several times a year, even though my parents are long gone and strangers have bought their house. Many things happened in my house when I was growing up and, as I’ve gotten older, I find myself thinking about them more often, though I don’t understand why they took place or why they made me arrange my life as I have. Once, I knocked on their door, but no one answered.

Packy finished the tour. He told me how he, his wife, and Veratina went down to the basement, where Dr. Van Meter’s brother had left behind the woodworking bench. Apparently, the doctor was quite a woodworker and used to make gifts for friends and family.

“So that was when your wife figured it out?”

Packy nodded. “Veratina basically told her.”

“Did your wife ask her why she bought her former psychologist’s house?”

“Yes.”

“What did she say?”

“She said the house was in a good neighbourhood, it was close to her job, and it made her feel connected to Dr. Van Meter.”

“So that’s all it was about? Connection?” I got out my wallet to pay. “It wasn’t more than that?”

Packy started to say that people shouldn’t underestimate connection, especially folks whose lives were solitary, which made me interrupt him and say that food and shelter were more important than connection.

“I’ll grant you that,” he said in a voice that was half subdued and half irritated, but after the basics, he went on. “It’s connection we all hunger for, even people who have trouble getting close to others and act if as if it doesn’t matter,” which was a criticism of me and made me want to raise my voice at him a second time, right there in The Palace. But God bless Sylvia because just then she showed up and said: “You fellas going to order dessert?”

“What’ve you got?” Packy said.

“We have some nice pies today.”

“That’s a great idea,” I said. I love all the food at The Palace, especially their pies. I love their blueberry pie, their apple pie, and their strawberry rhubarb pie. I even love their pecan pie. The problem was that I honestly did not know which pie to pick. But then I had an idea: Why not let Sylvia decide? She knows my likes and dislikes, right down to the lime in my ice water, and she’s never disappointed me. I like all the staff at The Palace, even the busboy and the part-timers, but I would have to say that Sylvia and I are the closest of all.

THE UNFORTUNATE BUSINESS OF THE DEAD CHILDREN

Photo Credit: Adam Reeves

It was Monday morning. 

“Yeah, he’s dead,” said John.

Susanne looked at John, her colleague of almost ten years standing, and someone she regarded as, if not exactly a friend, then at least a sympathetic associate. “Are you sure?” she said.

“Yeah,” said John. “It’s all over the local news.”

“How?” said Susanne. “How did he die?”

“Stabbed apparently.”

“Jesus. That’s fucking terrible.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“I mean that’s the third this year.”

“The third what?”

“The third student of mine who’s died this year.”

“God, really?”

“Yeah, first there was Theresa Tatchell. Do you remember her?”

“Oh yeah, I remember Theresa. Nice girl. How’d she die again?”

“Drugs.”

“Yeah, I didn’t know that.”

“And then there was Jeremy Baskerville.”

“He was the hit and run, wasn’t he?”

“Yeah, the drunk driver. And now this.”

“Yeah.”

“God, I hope there aren’t any more.”

“People might begin to get suspicious.” John started laughing.

“It’s not funny.”

He stopped laughing. “No, of course not. Sorry.”

Later that day Susanne was teaching a class of fourteen and fifteen year olds, the dead boy’s classmates. She was teaching them to identify and analyse examples of imagery in Macbeth, a play by William Shakespeare about why it’s probably not such a great idea to murder a king. Basically, what goes around comes around.

She gave everyone a worksheet and made them write down quotations from the play and analyse them. What did the quote mean? What was Shakespeare trying to say? What was the effect on the audience?

At the end of the lesson she addressed the elephant in the room. The elephant in the room was the dead boy. He wasn’t there anymore. He had become figurative.

“I’m sure you’ve all heard the horrible news,” she said. The students looked at her blankly, giving no indication whether they had heard the news or not. The effect of this was rather unnerving. “Um,” Susanne continued, “well, of course, this is a terrible, it’s, I’m sure … well, if anyone would like to talk, um, if you need to, sort of … I mean if you need someone to talk to, or even if, well, what I’m trying to say is …”

“It’s OK, Miss,” said a boy in the front row. “We’re OK. No one really liked him anyway. He was a bit of a dick, to be honest.”

“Oh,” said Susanne. “But that’s not really the point, is it?”

“It’s OK, don’t worry about it,” said the boy. “We’re fine. Aren’t we?” The boy who was called Miles looked back at his classmates. “Aren’t we?” he said again.

His classmates mumbled assent.

“But,” said Susanne, “it’s just that, well, the thing is. He isn’t, or wasn’t, the first. There have been others.”

“Other what, Miss?” said Miles, who seemed to be taking on the role as the spokesperson of the class.

“Other dead, um,” said Susanne, “other children that have been, well, that have died.”

“Well, yeah,” said Miles. “Obviously.”

“I mean to say,” said Susanne, “from my classes. Other children from my classes. He was the third this year.”

“At least it’s less marking for you, Miss,” said Miles.

“It’s not funny, Miles. These are dead children we’re talking about.”

“OK, Miss,” said Miles.

“I just want you to be aware,” said Susanne. “Children from my classes keep dying.”

“It’s not your fault, Miss,” said Miles.

“Thank you, Miles,” said Susanne. “I appreciate that. Well, anyway, just so you know. Just please be careful, everyone. OK?”

A few days later, actually a week later, it was Monday morning again. Susanne was making herself a cup of coffee in the office.

Phil entered the room. Phil was a tall man with very little hair. Soon he would be almost totally bald. He was also Susanne’s line manager, the Head of English.

“I’m sure you’ve heard the news,” said Phil, addressing Susanne’s back as she made her cup of coffee.

“No,” said Susanne, fearing the worst. News, in her experience, was very rarely good. News always, in her experience, meant bad news. “What news?”

“Another student’s died,” said Phil.

“You’re kidding,” said Susanne.

“I’m most certainly not.”

“Not another one of mine I hope.”

“I’m afraid so.”

“Oh God. Who?”

“James Harding.”

“Harding, Jesus. How? What happened?”

“He cut himself rather badly down by the old train line. The cut got infected. Sepsis.”

“Sepsis?”

“Yep. It’s a killer. Lots of people die from it. It’s deadly.”

“Jesus.”

“Yep.”

“Jesus.”

“That’s five this year, isn’t it?”

“Five?”

“Yeah, of your students.”

“Um.”

“That have died.”

“Um, I think it’s four actually.”

“That’s still quite a lot.”

“Well, yeah, but-”

“It’s unheard of, actually. I can’t remember a teacher ever having so many dead students in one year.”

“Well, yeah, but you don’t, I can’t, you don’t think-”

“You’re going to have to be careful.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, five is rather a lot of deaths to have in just one year. You wouldn’t want any more now, would you?”

“It’s four. Four deaths.”

“Whatever. It’s a lot of deaths for one teacher.”

“But they’re not, you don’t, you can’t, they’re not…my deaths, they’re nothing to do with me.”

“Well, they are your students. You are their teacher.”

 “But–”

 “Five is rather a lot.”

 “It’s four.”

 “Four, right, but it’s still a lot.”

“But you can’t possibly, you don’t, you do realise that there’s nothing I can actually do to stop people dying in their free time.”

“Of course, I realise that, Susanne. I’m not blaming you, of course not. But I’m just saying, five, I mean four, is rather a lot, and people will start to talk and, you know, all I’m saying is you just better be careful, for your own good, that’s all. I’m just trying to…you know, it’s not me you need to worry about. I’m trying to help, you know, that’s all.”

“Well, who, what, who do I need to worry about?”

“Look, I’m just saying, just be careful. You can’t afford any more dead students. That’s all I’m saying. It doesn’t look good.”

Susanne sipped her coffee. It was too hot to drink really, but it was there in her hand so she had a little sip.

“What do you expect me to do?” she said.

“Just get it sorted,” said Phil. “Make sure it doesn’t happen again.”

*

Later that day Susanne was teaching a group of thirteen and fourteen year olds, the dead boy’s classmates. This was the second death of the year in this particular class. They had been reading The Merchant of Venice, a play by Shakespeare, about a Jewish moneylender. She was asking the students to consider whether the play was anti-Semitic or not, and to find evidence from the play to support their view. Basically, the consensus was that some people thought it was anti-Semitic, and some people thought it wasn’t.

At the end of the lesson she looked at the empty chair where, had he still been living, James Harding would have sat. She felt herself beginning to well up, but then she remembered the words of Lady Macbeth in Act 3 Scene 4 of Macbeth when she says to her husband, “When all’s done, you look but on a stool.” And that sorted her out. James Harding was dead. It was just an empty chair.

 She decided to address the class. “I’m sure you have noticed,” she began. “That one of you is missing today.”

“Yeah, we know,” said Annie, a smart girl in the front row. “Our form tutor’s already spoken to us about it. He’s dead.”

“Well, yes, OK, so that’s good then.”

“It’s good?” said Annie. “It’s good that he’s dead?”

“Well, no, obviously, it’s not good that he’s dead, that’s not what I meant. I meant it’s good that you’ve already been spoken to about it, because that’s, it’s–”

“Because it means that you don’t have to do it,” said Annie.

“Well, no, not quite, that’s not quite, but it just means that I can speak to you about other things, maybe more important things.”

“More important than the death of a child?” said Annie.

“Well, if you would just let me speak.”

“Of course,” said Annie. “Go ahead.”

“Thank you. Yes, well, what I wanted to say was that it seems to me that some of you, and it certainly doesn’t apply to everyone, I realise that, but some of you need to, perhaps, take a little more care of yourselves. James is the fourth student from this school to die this year, and while I don’t wish to speak ill of the dead, it does seem, it doesn’t seem unreasonable to suggest that, maybe, if people just took a little more care of themselves, then there wouldn’t be quite so many of them dying.”

“So, what you’re saying is,” said Annie, “you want us to take care not to die?”

“Yes, essentially, that is what I’m saying. Words to that effect.”

“Essentially?”

“Yes.”

The bell rang. The children stood up and hastily exited the room. The noise in the room became a din.

“Don’t forget what I said,” said Susanne, largely unheard. “Please be careful. We don’t want any more people dying.”

Fast-forward another week. Another Monday morning. When Susanne entered the office to make herself a cup of coffee Phil was already there, checking his emails.

“The head wants to see you,” he said.

“Me?” said Susanne.

“Yes, you,” said Phil. “She wants to see you.”

“What, now?”

“Yes, right away.”

“What about?”

“I don’t know. She just said she wants to see you ‘first thing.’”

“Have I got time to make a coffee?”

“I wouldn’t have thought so. It sounded important. Quite urgent, actually.”

“Jesus, no one else has died, have they?”

“Not that I know of.”

“Jesus, I hope no one else has died. If someone else has died, I’m screwed.”

“The door’s open,” said Jane. Jane was the headteacher, and a thoroughly professional person she was too. Everything about her was professional: her hair was professional, her smile was professional, the way she said, “The door’s open” was professional, as was the way she said, “Please, take a seat.”

Susanne took a seat and sat with her hands folded nervously on her lap. Jane finished perusing some document or other that was on the desk in front of her before directing her professional smile on Susanne. “Now,” she said professionally, “this whole business really is most unfortunate.”

Susanne obviously knew what she was talking about but felt as though she ought to pretend she didn’t. “What business might that be?” she said.

“Why, the dead children of course,” said Jane, prof-

“Of course,” said Susanne. “I thought that was what you meant, but just to be sure.”

“I do hope there isn’t anything else I ought to know about.”

“Oh no, absolutely not, no, no.”

“Good. Well, yes, as I was saying. There are five dead so far, is that correct?”

“Four.”

“Four, right. That’s still quite a lot. And they were all in your classes?

“Well, yes, but, there’s no, that doesn’t mean, you can’t-”

“There’s nothing to worry about, Susanne, I’m just establishing the facts.”

“And Jade Filimore, is that one of yours?”

“Oh yes, actually, she is one of mine. But she hasn’t, has she, she’s not…dead, is she?”

“Not yet, no, but the prognosis is not good.”

“Prognosis?”

“She was taken ill at the weekend and is currently in intensive care.”

 “But that’s not, there’s nothing, I mean–”

  “Please, Susanne, no one’s accusing you of anything.”

“Good, because, you know, I can’t, there’s really nothing that I can do about what students get up to in their free time.”

“Well, no, no one’s suggesting there is, really, but you have to admit it does begin to look a little, how can I put this, a little more than coincidental, doesn’t it Susanne? You are their teacher after all, aren’t you, and as their teacher don’t you think you ought to take some responsibility for their welfare?”

“Well, yes, I see what you’re saying, and I do take responsibility, while they’re in my care. I mean no one’s actually died during my lessons, have they?”

“No, of course not, Susanne. No one’s suggesting they have. Look, please don’t get upset. I really am just trying to establish the facts of the matter. I am certainly not leaping to any judgements here today.”

“Good, because there’s no, nobody can, I don’t think you-”

“And, of course, there’s now the added complication of the parents.”

“The parents?”

“Yes, the parents. People talk, Susanne, and of course word has got around that students in your classes keep dying, and parents are understandably, how can I put this, jittery.”

“Jittery?”

“Yes, jittery. I think that’s fair to say. I have received several emails from parents asking for students to be removed from your classes, and one parent has even threatened to remove their child from the school altogether. I have tried to reassure them, of course, but they really are jittery, very jittery indeed.”

“Right.”

“Yes, so you see, I find myself in quite a difficult situation.”

“Yes, I see, but you must understand that there’s nothing, I really don’t see, I can’t stop people dying.”

“No one is expecting you to perform miracles, Susanne, but I think that, ultimately, as a professional, that if children keep dying then, sadly, I really wouldn’t have any choice. You would have to take responsibility. Your position here would become untenable.”

“Untenable?”

“Yes, exactly.”

“Right.”

“Yes, I am sorry Susanne. Like I say, it really is a terribly unfortunate business. But, as you can see, my hands really are very much tied.”

“Right, OK, I see.”

“Well, thank you for understanding. And fingers crossed. Hopefully Jade will get better and this whole thing will blow over.”

“Hopefully.”

“Yes, well, do be careful.” Jane smiled professionally. “All the best, Susanne, and good luck.”

Later that day Susanne was teaching a group of eleven and twelve year olds, the sick girl’s classmates. The class had been studying Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet. In today’s lesson the class were asked to consider the similarities between Shakespeare’s play and the Greek myth of Pyramus and Thisbe. One of the most obvious similarities is that both pairs of titular characters end up committing suicide. After considering the similarities between the two stories Susanne then asked the class, in pairs, to produce a modern day retelling of the Pyramus and Thisbe myth. Her intention was to give the students as much creative freedom as they wanted, and she was quite relaxed about how much of the original story they included in their own version.

“Does it have to be set in the olden times?” asked one student, a boy called Nasim.

“Oh no, absolutely not,” said Susanne. “You can set it whenever you want.”

“Do they have to be called Pyramus and Thisbe?” asked another student, a girl this time called Jessica.

“Oh no, not at all,” said Susanne. “You can call them whatever you want.”

“Do they have to kill themselves at the end?” asked another student, a boy whose name Susanne, for some reason, could never quite remember.

“No,” said Susanne. “Not necessarily.”

At the end of the lesson she had been going to talk to the class about Jade Filimore. The doctors had almost given up hope, and it seemed likely that she was going to die within days. She wanted the class to know that she was there for them if they needed someone to talk to or a shoulder to cry on.

Susanne looked around the room. The students were busily imagining ways in which their imaginary lovers could end their imaginary lives. They seemed happy enough. The absence of Jade Filimore did not seem to be concerning them unduly. Just leave it then, thought Susanne. There’s no point rocking the boat when it’s bobbing along quite contentedly. And so she left it alone.

She didn’t say a word about Jade Filimore.

Next week. It was Monday morning. Yes, another one. The first person that Susanne saw after arriving at work was John. His face, it appeared, had been seized by a kind of intense excitement.

“Have you heard?” he said.

“Heard what?” said Susanne, naturally fearing the worst.

“The news.”

Bad news, thought Susanne. That’s what he should have said: bad news. All news was bad news.

“What?” she said. “Just tell me.”

“There’s been a suicide.”

“What? A suicide?”

“A double suicide.”

“Oh God. Are you serious?”

“Dead serious.”

“Jesus.”

“I know.”

“God.”

“I know.”

“Who? Who was it?”

“Kate Maiden and Billy Butler.”

“Oh God.”

“Did you know them?”

“Yes. Oh Jesus.”

“Were they in your class?”

“Yes.”

“Oh dear.”

Susanne made her way to the office where she found Phil staring intently at his computer screen. He was reading an article on the local newspaper’s website, obviously, thought Susanne, about the dead children, the double suicide. The star-crossed lovers. She could imagine the headlines. She checked the kettle. It was cold.

“Good morning, Phil,” she said.

“Terrible, just terrible,” said Phil. “Have you heard?”

“Yeah, I saw John in the corridor.”

“Terrible, just terrible.”

“I know. It’s awful.”

“The head was just up here looking for you. You’d better go and see her.”

“Did she say what it was about?”

Phil didn’t answer. He had returned his attention to the computer screen. “Terrible,” he muttered, “just terrible.”

The door was open, and inside Susanne could see Jane tapping away at her keyboard, and looking up every so often at the screen in front of her to check what she had written, and make any necessary corrections. A pair of glasses was professionally perched on the end of her nose. Susanne knocked on the open door.

Jane swung around on her plush leather chair to face her. “Ah, Susanne, good morning. Please come in,” she said.

“Phil said you wanted to see me,” said Susanne.

“Yes, that’s quite right. Do take a seat. I’ll be with you in just one moment.”

Susanne took a seat and looked around the headteacher’s office. On top of a filing cabinet she noticed a professional portrait of the headteacher’s three children, smiling like professionals-in-waiting. She could imagine Jane standing behind the photographer. “Nice big smiles everyone,” she could imagine her saying, while smiling broadly herself, by way of example. On top of another cabinet was a plant. Susanne stared at it for a long time, trying to figure out whether it was real or not. In the end she had to give up. It was impossible to tell. If it was real it was doing an admirable job of pretending not to be, and vice versa.

“Right,” said Jane eventually, rising from her computer and removing, briefly, the glasses from their perch on her nose. “Sorry to keep you waiting, but I’ve had a deluge of emails to respond to this morning. A veritable deluge. There are a lot of concerned parents out there, let me tell you.”

She sat down opposite Susanne and looked at her rather severely. Her severity, though, was on a strictly professional basis.

“I suppose you’ve heard what’s happened.”

“Regarding the suicides?” said Susanne.

“Yes, regarding the suicides,” said Jane.

“Yes, I have heard.”

“A most unfortunate business.”

“Terrible.”

“Yes. Absolutely dreadful. The families must be absolutely…well I can only imagine.”

“It’s unimaginable.”

“Yes, quite. That’s exactly the right word. It is unimaginable.” Jane paused, sat back and looked directly at Susanne. “Now as I am sure you can imagine, I am under enormous pressure to do something about all this. Seven children from our school have died and people want answers. I simply can’t afford to do nothing.”

“Seven? I thought it was six.”

“No, seven, I’m afraid. Your Jude Filimore passed away over the weekend too. There was nothing more the doctors could do apparently.”

“She wasn’t, you know, my-”

“Now, come on Susanne, let’s not quibble over semantics. You know quite what I mean. She was your student just like all the others. And there is a pretty solid consensus forming, I have to tell you, around the idea that this has moved a little beyond the realms of coincidence. It is surely pushing the boundaries of credibility to suggest that this is all down to pure chance.”

“I haven’t, but I don’t know–”

“In all my many years of teaching I’ve never heard of anything quite like this happening before. Have you?”

“Well, no, but that doesn’t mean-”

“Tell me, Susanne, is it true, and please excuse me for asking, but is it true, as I’ve now heard from multiple sources, I have to say, is it true that, only days before they took their own lives, you asked Kate and Billy’s class to write stories about teenagers killing themselves?”

“Um, well, yes, in a way, I suppose, but we’ve been studying Romeo and Juliet. I only asked them to write their own modern versions of the story.”

“Which, to be clear, were to end with the lovers taking their own lives?”

“Well, yes, they could end like that, but they didn’t have to, and I made that quite explicit. I did say they could change the story, they didn’t have to take their own lives.”

“I’m sure you don’t need me to tell you, Susanne, that teenage suicide is hardly an appropriate topic for such young children. These are eleven and twelve year olds we’re talking about.”

“But it’s Shakespeare, for God’s sake, it’s Romeo and Juliet.”

“There’s no need to get upset, Susanne. This is a difficult issue for all of us, but there’s no need to get upset. Be mindful of whom you are talking to.”

“It’s not, I’m not getting upset, but I just don’t feel that you’re, I don’t think–”

“OK, look. I think, ultimately, Susanne, if what I’m hearing is true, and you seem to be confirming that it is, then I really have no choice but to suspend you, effective immediately.”

“But what, how can you, I haven’t done anything wrong.”

“It seems to me, Susanne, that you are guilty of, at the very least, displaying poor professional judgement. Very poor. To study texts that seem to glorify teenage suicide, when there is already a trail of dead children, seems to me to be an example of, like I say, at the very least, poor professional judgement.”

“For God’s sake, it’s Shakespeare.”

“Let’s leave claims of authorship to one side for the moment, shall we. These are young, vulnerable children we’re working with here, Susanne, and next to the welfare of vulnerable children the reputations of one writer or another count as naught.”

“You can’t do this to me.”

“The children have to be, are always, our primary concern.”

“I can’t believe this.”

“Yes, I think we are all in a state of shock, which is all the more reason to suspend you while the dust settles. Allow us to investigate these deaths more closely. And let’s just see what happens. If, after all, the deaths continue then it will be clearly proven that it is nothing to do with you.”

“And if they don’t?”

“Well, let’s just wait and see, shall we. Let’s not jump to conclusions.”

There was a pause. The two women looked at each other. It was Susanne who broke the silence.

“So, shall I leave now? Do you want me to leave now?”

“Yes, absolutely. Your suspension is effective immediately, as I said. I really have no choice. As you can see my hands are tied.”

“Right. May I clear my desk, say goodbye to colleagues?”

“I think, don’t you, it would be better if you didn’t. In fact, I will have to insist that you don’t. It is in nobody’s interests to make a fuss. Of course, we will respect your privacy in this matter, and would appreciate it if you would do likewise. You, of course, mustn’t talk to the press or anyone else about any of this.”

There was another pause. Susanne was wide-eyed. Shocked. Jane was steeled. Professional.

“So, you want me to leave quietly?” said Susanne.

“I think it would be in everyone’s interests, don’t you?” said Jane. “Nobody likes a fuss.”

NYC DNA

We buried my grandpa in Central Park.

It was October, and my breath hung in the air, creating a fog suited for the occasion. I was bundled up, all in black, walking to the family bench. This visit to Central Park was different from any other I’d ever taken, but it’s stained every visit since.

When I visit the city, I always go to the bench. Preferably alone and sweaty because I’ve run there. Going there requires a sprint. There’s an urgency to visit. To have a talk. The second I land at LaGuardia, my legs begin to twitch.

Many who visit New York City put “Bow Bridge” on their checklist. It’s iconic, having appeared in every romantic comedy based in NYC since the ’90s. The view everyone sees – I know it well. That’s where my grandparents have their benches. You may as well put “visit Roger” on your checklist of sights to see.

Of course, when I arrive to visit grandpa, there are about one million people there. Because I am now older and wiser, I’ve changed visiting hours. Now, I like to go at a god awful hour in the morning or late afternoon, nearing sunset. Somehow, though, when I visit, the weather is always fringed regardless of the season.

I remember the way my grandma held the box. It was as if his ashes were a baby, delicate and new to the world. A small soul you want to smother in love and keep safe. We all gathered around the bench as she sprinkled my grandpa all over it. A squirrel came by, hoping it was bread crumbs. It was very mistaken.

Together, we walked to the bridge in a harmonic sway. Long slow steps. So long you feel as if the ground’s disappeared and you’re falling. Everyone was crying. Then, grandma threw grandpa over the bridge and into the water. If he weren’t dead, this would have been much more dramatic. Instead, it was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.

Air parted him, and he drifted away, clouding the water below, but methodically. It was as if a frayed string was being tugged ever so slowly through the water. I stood there and watched him fade away.

When I visit the bench, I talk to him between gasping breaths, because let’s face it, I am no runner. He was, which is hilariously ironic (14 NYC marathons to be exact). We laugh about how very illegal it is to put human ashes in the park. I tell him I’m gay and hope he’s cool with that. We talk about my brother, Weston, and how all of those tennis lessons paid off. Of course, he asks me about Gigi (my grandma), and I say, “she’s never stopped missing you.”

The crazy thing is that our “most real” conversations happen on that bench, post mortem. My face scrunches writing that, but I’m thankful too. To have somewhere to visit, quiet, in the city. To know someone who’s a part of it’s DNA.

UNRELIABLE MEMOIR: CLOTHES

Photo by Thomas_H_foto (copied from Flickr)

In high school I wore a pirate costume every Friday and I had one-and-a-half friends. When I wasn’t wearing a pirate costume I was wearing a Goodwill golf polo over a girdle I found in mother’s dresser after eating seven quesadillas in a row while watching LOST on an overheated DIY desktop computer which beeps like an emergency vehicle if you don’t put a fan directly in front of the monitor. There was the floor-length tie dye skirt and the felt shark jacket and the top hat that had sunflowers growing out of it. There were the shapeless sacks I wore so I could binge away every feeling I couldn’t swallow. There was the hat like an exclamation point out of my head. There was the baby school girl prostitute ensemble I wore the year I got skinny on speed and opioids. There was the latex catsuit B. ripped apart in the narrow staircase which reeked of rancid Bud Light Lime. There was my mother’s silk shirt which she wore when she was my age, an ocean away from here, when her life was full of possibility, before the Cultural Revolution, before she had me, before every person in her life let her down by dying or not dying or failing to protect her or love her or be who she needed or wanted them to be, before she learned to use men for their money, before she covered the windows in sticky notes and installed double-bolts on the doors, back when love was like an open window two feet off the ground that let in the sounds of sparrows and cicadas and a young man clandestinely playing a banned violin. I wore that shirt until the buttons fell off and the armpits were permanently stained.

GUESTS

“Blowing smoke” by waitsc

We hadn’t seen or heard from Sam and Nellie in, I don’t know, ages, so when they called, each on a separate line, giggling, still smoking dope, to inform us they were headed our way, Linda and I felt slightly unsettled. Nothing seismic, just the fluttering of a thistle in the wind. We were excited, sure, but time is a sledgehammer, and what if they weren’t the same people we knew so well during our last year in college?

Linda and I had changed, that’s a fact. I would like to think for the better, but then I’m the one looking in the mirror. Back then, about seven years ago, you couldn’t separate the four of us; we lived together in this sloppy hovel rented out to students by the usual evil slumlord, we partied hard, gave tomorrow the finger. And more often than I can remember, Sam wound up in bed with Linda and I with Nellie. Sometimes our entire fleshy quartet gave that ratty little bed with the clacking headboard and splotchy sheets a good workout. Not something I regret, but Linda and I are married now, settled, mature, I guess you could say. So are Sam and Nellie, married, that is. I don’t know much more except that Nellie still peddles her artwork on Jackson Square down in New Orleans, and Sam works as a waiter at Café du Monde.

Sam is massive, could hurl a boulder, but he’s also a gentle soul, spaced-out, relaxed, easygoing. I say is, but who knows? I was once the same way (though never quite as thorough, or sincere, at it as Sam), which is why we blended so well. We liked to think nothing could rattle us. Sam would flick back his long blond hair, smile, toke some weed, and say, “What difference will all this make in one hundred years?” Which always calmed us down.

Nellie, a little high-strung, sometimes shrill as a piccolo, had cobalt-black hair draping down to her fabulous derriere. She wore granny glasses, smoked skinny brown cigarillos, recited poetry to us when we floated in the haze of altered consciousness. She had a passion for William Blake, and I can still hear her delicate yet crystalline voice almost chanting, “He who bends to himself a joy/Does the winged life destroy. . .” Always the slight hoarseness, a hairline in the crystal, so throatily sexy.

She painted darkness, though, images she extracted from what she called the underworld, always with the help of weed and trance drumming and sometimes good, old-fashioned OHM. In another life, I can imagine her as some exotic, sensual queen or maybe courtesan, or both at once. I can even picture her in a cave in ancient Greece foaming at the mouth. Oh, I was hot for Nellie – an ache, a wound, an obsession – and we all knew it, even Linda, who sometimes succumbed to the same passion. But, for better or worse, my mind always had a superb braking system; I knew when to back off, knew Nellie meant disaster. You didn’t exactly get along with Nellie, you worshiped her, obeyed her, craved her approval. She had tattoos of fish on each breast – the left, a swordfish; the right, a hammerhead. She wore rosary beads and a big clunky cross, though she denounced Christianity in general as contaminated by mindless Jesus freaks. Yet I spotted her more than once skulk into the small Catholic chapel on campus, where, inside, she knelt between pews, rubbed the beads furiously, and, I guess, prayed. Nellie was vamp gorgeous, like the young Greta Garbo whose movies I’d seen in a film class; her body, more angular and leaner than lavish, demanded homage – and it received it.

But Linda was more my type, less urgent, more reasonable, softer, radiant, not scalding. She was, and remains, beautiful, too, in her own blondish, quiet, glowingly melancholic way. I’m not saying sex with Nellie was anything less than volcanic (yet always a struggle, as if she yearned to drag you back into a smoky prehistory full of vines, wet ferns, and bogs), but with Linda you could breathe, smile, dare to relax. The rainbow after a summer shower. I’m not sure how Sam felt about Linda in that area because we never talked about it. Whatever happened, happened. Nor did he ever ask questions about my bouts, and I mean bouts, with Nellie. The two women said nothing. Our collective muteness on the subject probably blanketed some unexplored realm of the psyche better left unexcavated. See no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil.

Sam and Nellie, even Linda sometimes, taunted me for being a business major, but I would wag my finger and smirk, “Someday.” The brakes once again. I had always suppressed a pebble-sized dread of the future even as I cursed it, especially back then when cool meant taking tomorrow about as seriously as a grain of rice. I feared winding up on the street, lurking, at 50 years old, in an alley with nothing more than a bottle of Gallo wine in my sack. I needed a plan, a path, a direction, and never assumed the future would cuddle me fondly with fuzzy soft mittens and set me down in a nest of doves. Which is how Sam and Linda felt – blessed, I guess you could call it.

Nellie, you were never certain what Nellie thought. Those grotesque, black images on her canvases, gargoyles and typhonic half-beast, half-man shadows, they weren’t exactly happy-go-lucky. Sometimes I dreamed Nellie drove her car off a bridge or drank a gallon of Prestone. And yet she laughed enough, mothered us when we were down, nudged us back in line when we lagged. She also drank more than the rest us put together and remained permanently stoned. Even Sam gave it a rest every now and then. Linda and I certainly did. We couldn’t bear feeling murky, drained, and hollow all the time.

These days Linda and I don’t smoke or drink much aside from a rare glass of Chardonnay or Chablis when out at some restaurant. We don’t own one bottle of liquor. Weed now makes Linda frantically paranoid; she gets cold, trembles, imagines enemies waiting in siege. The last time she smoked, she went hysterical and screamed at the kitchen sink. She said it swarmed with demons. I just stopped smoking as a matter of course. The lone toker is a desolate toker. And although I often miss the beauty and surge of those glorious highs, the way orange juice tasted, the munchies. . . I don’t miss them enough to repeat history. I also enjoy clarity of mind, order, straightness. And given my business, I can’t afford to stumble.

Business major made good all right. Member of the Better Business Bureau and Chamber of Commerce. One little backslide and I could lose everything: the very enemy mentality we friends swore we would never, ever condone in others or embrace ourselves. Bourgeois. New, improved. Batteries not included. Walmart of the mind. So, imagine, I went out and started a company! I’m the traitor, the living fifth column. When Linda and I first moved to Richmond, I landed a nothing job in an antique store and noticed fast that the dealers went broke half the time; those who cashed in, as usual, were of administrative ilk, the ones who leased warehouses, divided them into cubicles and rented each cubicle to the desperate dealers. Plus they took a hefty commission on every sale. The dealers were screwed both rent- and commission-wise!

So I secured a bank loan – don’t ask me how I, fresh out of college, merited it – scouted around for a warehouse, found one in decent shape on a commercial stretch of Monument Avenue, and stuffed it with dealers in every conceivable kind of discarded treasure. I had one middle-aged lady who sold nothing but depression glass; another, a grizzled old man, baseball cards; a gay couple who specialised in fine art and, of all things, doilies; one creepy, recluse-like fellow who handled antique cigar labels. Talk about crazy. While I went home with the bacon, the dealers trudged out with a few scraps and bones.

Did I feel guilty? I refused to feel guilty. The business of America is business, and all that crap. We made so much money the first year, Linda quit her waitress job and opened a small nursery. She and plants got along fabulously. If Linda breathed on a seed, it sprouted the next day and soon blossomed into something serenely wondrous and bountiful. At this point she has two college students helping her out; one of them, a bearded Jesus-looking young man, reminds me of me seven years ago, and every now and then it occurs to me that Linda and this neo-hippie are getting it on. Does it bother me that my wife might be unfaithful? Of course it does. I keep my eyes open.

The day before Nellie and Sam arrived, we vacuumed and mopped floors, scoured the bathrooms, changed sheets on the two beds, crammed food into the refrigerator, even bought cases of wine and Samuel Adams. They planned to stay a week or so, and Nellie turned her gardens over to the two students. My assistant manager would take care of my business. I didn’t quite trust him and planned to make random appearances at the warehouse while Nellie and Sam took naps or walks or blissed out or needed to be alone. I did intend to smoke some for old times’ sake but not to the point of phase shift; maybe Nellie and Sam had toned down as well, though I doubted it, not after hearing their voices on the phone. They sounded exactly the way they sounded seven years ago. And I knew they sensed a tightness in my voice, the modest strain of surprise, apprehension. Repeating the past is always a bad idea. On the other hand, I longed to see them, and so did Linda.

If one could capture on celluloid the facial reactions of people who knew each other intimately meeting again for the first time after nearly a decade, what might such footage reveal? Delight? Horror? While seven years may seem an eye blink when you’re ensnared, they’re a vast chasm if you try to obliterate them, which is the point of reunions. The flesh slackens and wrinkles, hair thins, the lean torso turns ziggurat, blue clouds form under eyes a bit dimmer than before. Memory freeze-dries its phantoms. You note that a once cute little mole on the cheek has turned blobbish and hairy. So when the doorbell finally rang, Linda and I looked at each other for a long moment and made no move. When it rang again, we scampered, and suddenly, abruptly, there we all were, united again in space-time, hugging, kissing, laughing, sweating. Sam, in wrinkled shirt and khakis, looked great; he hadn’t changed a bit or perhaps he looked even rosier than I remember, and bigger. Had I shrunken a tad?

Nellie, oh, I felt wave patterns flow from her being; she was still radioactive. Black leather pants, the figure more rounded and thus even sexier, a tight halter, the upper mounds of her breasts exposed. The hair shorter but still below her shoulders. Two golden loops dangling from her earlobes, and a subtle platinum ring coiling out of one nostril. A new tattoo on the upper right forearm: a dolphin leaping out of the sea. No more granny glasses (She would later mention that laser surgery made her vision better now than when she was born.)

Of course, they were apprising Linda and me as well. We felt ant-like eyes crawl all over us. What did they see? No doubt, defects that had evolved, erosion, which our mirrors obscured from us, had grown used to. I knew I weighed a little more, had sprouted a few strands of grey, and cultivated the finer feet of crows. Linda, too, had gained some weight, but only four pounds or so; her face had hollowed out some, her lips seemed tauter. But if such impressions were being registered, Sam and Nellie didn’t seem to notice or care. They barged in, dropped their knapsacks to the floor, stretched, and took in the abode. Why did I feel so treacherous?

“Where’s your car?” I asked

Sam laughed. “We hitched, man. All the way from New Orleeeeeeans. We live in the Quarter and don’t need a car. Besides, we’re against cars.” He snorted a lot. “Poisoning the atmosphere. Megabucks for corporate interests. We walk or use bikes.”

I failed to mention at that moment that we had just bought a great, guzzling SUV, which I could justify because we always needed to transport Linda’s plants or cartons of stuff from the warehouse.

“Sit down, sit down, y’all,” Linda said. “We pulled all the sofas together so we can stretch out.”

They did sit but continued to silently take in the room, our possessions, the antiques, the aura of nouveau riche. I admit I squirmed a bit. I had replaced all the plastic light switch plates with fancy vintage brass. Suddenly they seemed out of place, even grotesque. You notice brass; plastic goes unseen.

“Looks like you found a gold mine, Jake. Ve-ry impressive. You own or rent?”

“Own,” I said. My words came out more clipped, abrupt, than usual. “Well, the bank owns. We pay the bank.”

“Yeah, we just rent. Don’t see any point to owning. Remember that book by Thoreau we read in English? ‘The mass of men lead lives of quiet desperation.’ We figure if we want to split, we can just pack our bags.”

“Where are your shoes?” Linda asked.

We often went without shoes in the old days, so it seemed normal enough that Sam and Nellie were only wearing socks. But their shoes had disappeared.

“We didn’t want to mess up your floors,” Nellie laughed. “We don’t want to burden you. They’re outside.”

“No big deal,” Linda said. “Kind of cold without shoes right now.”

“We’re okay,” Nellie said in a tone that suggested, no demanded, let it go.

“I’m cooking a big pot of spaghetti tonight,” Linda said, “so you better prepare for an Italian feast. Garlic bread. Antipasto. The works.”

“Cool,” said Sam. Then: “Uh, where’s the bathroom? Do you mind?”

“Go down that hall, hang a right. You’ll see it. It’s the one with the toilet.”

“Yeah, right,” Sam said. I always liked that little growl in his voice.

He pulled a towel out of his duffel bag and proceeded down the hall.

“What’s with the towel?” Linda asked. “We have towels.”

“Oh, you know, we don’t like to burst into people’s houses and make a lot of extra work,” Nellie waved. “We bring our own towels wherever we go. Which reminds me, I’m going to take a smoke.”

“I’ll get an ashtray,” I said. In the old days, we used beer cans for ashtrays. Now I had lead crystal beauties.

“No, I’ll stand in the doorway. We can still talk. No dirty fumes in other people’s houses. That’s not fair.”

“Nellie,” Linda said, “that’s crazy. You can smoke in here. We don’t smoke any more, but you don’t have to stand in the doorway.”

“I insist,” Nellie said as she extracted the joint from a pocket in her leather pants. How anything could fit into one of those pockets, even a smashed little smoke, amazed me.

“You’re looking good, Nell,” I said as she moved toward the door.

“Like my ass?” she laughed, poking it out as if on exhibition.

My eyes met Linda’s. In the old days I could have pounced on those words, come up from behind, and shown her exactly how much I liked it. But something in Linda’s eyes warned swing low, sweet chariot, so I didn’t respond at all. Yet Linda herself did not hesitate to take in the sight. A perfect ass, yes, still, after all these years. Praise God from whom all blessings flow. Burnished leather on women has always weakened me.

I had noticed that when Sam bear-hugged Linda when they first arrived, she had stiffened up. And worse, I had stiffened as well. I didn’t want Sam near or alone with Linda. Had Linda and I become the dreary, boring burghers the four of us had once passed off as the living dead? Skirmishes on a psychic battlefield. Sam and Nellie were obviously up for reenactments of the good old lustful days; they exuded hormonal energy, even smelled like bodily fluids. Linda and I had wrinkled into dusty old prunes, which is not to say that I could simply whisk Nellie’s charms away with a straw broom. Suddenly I had a secret life, yearning for another woman in the very presence of a wife whom I adored. And I had no idea what Linda was thinking.

Nellie stood in the doorway, blowing Saturns outside as we made small talk.

“It’s so great to see you guys!” she effused. Her smile weakened me. “I see you’ve lost a little hair, Jake. Few silver strands in mine. Are we getting old?”

“Old is a concept,” Sam said, blasting back into the room. Sam always seemed everywhere at once.

“Yeah, right,” Linda laughed. “That’s what the mirror says every morning. Have y’all got into Oil of Olay yet?”

After a while Sam and Nellie decided to take a walk around the neighbourhood, stroll up the avenue, and check out the Civil War heroes.

“We’ll come, too,” I said, eager to get out of the house for a while. The house usually felt spacious and airy, but I was having a little trouble breathing.

“Oh no, no, no,” Nellie said, “I’m sure you all have work to do. We’re not just barging in and making you drop everything. Last thing we want to be is a burden.”

Five minutes after they left, Linda and I went up to take a nap. “We must be old,” I sighed. “They’re still the same. Here we are, tired, sneaking in a little sleep while they’re out and about town.”

Linda said nothing. She slid under the covers, placed the pillow over her head and lay still as a corpse. I lay beside her and listened to her breathe, rapidly at first, then still, still, the easy respiration of sleep. But just as I began to doze off, she said softly, “Sam’s getting a double chin. Nellie looks a little pale.” Then the curtain dropped and we zonked out cold.

*

They still hadn’t returned when we got up, so Linda went down to the kitchen and got out the big pots. I heard clanking, faucets running, cabinet doors slamming. She planned to cook a gigantic mound of pasta while I set the table and poured the wine and toasted the garlic bread. It’s all we ate back in college, spaghetti – easy, fast, a no-brainer. We had the table all set and the meal ready when Sam and Nellie came in carrying some white paper bags. “We found this little deli,” Sam said.

“I’ve got spaghetti,” Linda said, her jaw dropping ever so slightly.

“We don’t want to be a burden.” Nellie’s refrain. “You go ahead and eat and don’t waste a dime on us. We have these neat little sandwiches and salads.”

So we gathered round the table and ate, Linda and I the spaghetti, Sam and Nellie the baked tofu, cheese, and alfalfa sprouts, which Nellie claimed sanitised the intestines. “Death begins in the colon,” she laughed. “Got to keep it flushed. Pasta is like sludge. But, hey, I don’t want to spoil your meal. We bought some wine, too. This French Pinot Noir, loaded with antioxidants.”

Antioxidants?

“We have wine,” I said meekly.

Afterwards we retired to the living room, slouched on the sofas, and stared goofily at each other. Sam retrieved the inevitable plastic bag from his knapsack. “This is excellent stuff,” he said.

“We grow our own. Never know what you’re getting on the street. Organic, man.”

“Not laced with pesticides,” Nellie added.

The subtle superiority of it all.

He rolled a perfect joint, got it started, and passed it to Linda. Linda gazed at me with raised eyebrows.

“She can’t smoke anymore,” I said. “Paranoia. Me too, a little, but not like Linda.”

“That’s pretty common,” Nellie said. “All your old phobias and terrors start to emerge. The weed is like a catalyst. I know this guy in New Orleans who like goes into a coma when he smokes. It’s still great for Sam and me, thank God.” She offered me the joint. “Jake?”

“Yeah, I’m okay,” I said, sucking in a lungful, exhaling fast, coughing. My eyes watered.

“Wow, this is potent. You grow your own?”

“Beats the middleman,” Sam laughed. “We have this great skylight, and down there the humidity is so high, anything grows. All you need is some mud and little pots. We’re not dealers, though. It’s just for us. Which reminds me . . .”

Sam stretched and pulled out a wad of cash from his jeans. “For you,” he said, pushing it at me.

“What’s this?”

“Just helping you out with the expenses for having us.”

“Are you nuts? You’re our guests. I’m not taking any money from you.”

Sam grinned. “If you don’t, I’ll stick it in a drawer somewhere, and you’ll find it later. We insist.”

“Take the money, Jake,” Nellie said. She reached over and put her hand on my knee. Suddenly I felt zonked, warm, tingly, blasted with joy. The room tilted a bit; colours intensified; I was on my way.

“You guys!” I laughed. “What is this stuff we’re smoking? Laced with coke? Hey, I heard on the news they found an invisible universe. Imagine. Here we are in the visible universe and somewhere out there is an invisible one. What if we live there, and, you know, we’re like invisible? How could you tell which was which? What’s the real us?”

Nellie and Sam roared. “Jake, I believe you have entered the kingdom. How long has it been?”

Nellie floated over and eased herself onto my lap, her legs clutching my thighs vise-like, so that we faced each other. “Remember me?” she asked and rubbed her lips all over my face. She smelled like almond oil and oestrogen and desire.

I had lost track of Linda, though I sensed her disapproving aura. And vaguely I understood that Sam had made his move. He stood above her behind the sofa and massaged her shoulders. “Oh, that feels good,” I heard her moan. But I know her moans. This one was tentative. I smashed my lips onto Nellie’s and pawed at her breasts as she unbuttoned my shirt. “We’re invisible!” I cried and began to plummet into her primeval depths. “We’re geometric forms. Nobody can see us. This isn’t the universe.” I lingered over the delicate flesh coating her ribs. What splendid membrane. It sent flames through my palms. “Oh, oh,” I was reduced then to grunts. “Oh, oh.”

Then I heard Linda screaming at Sam. “I can’t do this,” she cried, “I can’t. It’s not the same. Stop it, I can’t – ”

My wife’s anguish jolted me instantly back into the visible universe, not some psychedelic phantom world, and I tumbled gracelessly off the sofa onto the floor, Nellie still half naked. “Hey,” I cried, “what’s happening. Sam? Linda, you okay?”

Sam grinned, and I don’t know if it was my angle or the effects of the homegrown, but he looked demonic. That easy grin, now the rictus of a skull. There was a skeleton in our living room, its finger bones groping for Linda. She had curled into a ball at the edge of the other sofa and was softly weeping. “Ease off, Sam,” Nellie said. She gathered herself together. Nellie could always read a situation. “They’re freaking out.”

“I’m sorry,” Sam said. “I thought – ”

“Maybe we should leave. We don’t want to be a burden,” Nellie mumbled. And at that moment I hated her. Sam came over and lifted me off the floor by my armpits. I hated that, too. Aren’t armpits sacred? A territorial deal.

“Hey, man,” he laughed, “the vibes are terrible. You okay? Weed is poison for you two now. No problem, amigo.”

“Not just the weed,” I mumbled. “A misunderstanding. I think you people came here to fuck us.”

An ominous silence ricocheted around the room. Then, “Duh?” from Nellie. And more tittering. “Hear that, Sam? We hitched all the way from New Orleans to fuck our friends. Some guests we are, eh? I think we should leave.”

Sam would do whatever Nellie asked. Without Nellie, he would have crumbled years ago. “Yeah, I guess,” he said. I thought I heard his bones creak.

I slid over on the other sofa and hugged Linda. “You all right, sweetheart?” No answer but she shuddered in my arms. “I swear to God I’m sorry. It’s not like it was. I couldn’t stand to think of you and Sam together. And look what I go and do! Please forgive me.”

Linda turned to face me. Her cheeks were swollen and splotchy, and tears poured out of her eyes. “Do you love me?” she asked pitifully.

“You know I love you.” I started to cry, too. “I love you more than everything.”

“More than Nellie?”

Nellie and Sam had been stuffing their junk into the knapsacks. “Jake doesn’t love me, Linda,” Nellie answered for me. “But we all used to love each other. I don’t know what’s happened here, but c’est la vie. I hope we weren’t a burden.”

Hearing it one more time incensed Linda; she reared up and cried, “No, you weren’t a fucking burden. I wish you had been. I wish you had used our towels. I wish you’d eaten our food. And smoked in the house. Well, you did, finally. Bravo. And didn’t make us feel like lepers. And please splotch mud on the floors. And act normal, for Christ’s sake.”

I could feel Nellie cringe, even with my face burrowed into Linda’s chest.

“Normal?” she laughed. “You call this normal? This house . . . what is it, Tudor-ersatz or something? What’s the cost per inch around here. All those creepy statues. This is how you live now? Jake was right. There’s an invisible universe. And you’ve moved to it. We’re out of here. But I swear we aren’t going mad or pissed off or offended. We’re just going. I wish none of this had happened.”

They did not slam the door. It’s as if they simply disappeared, and not a trace remained except a tiny roach in the ashtray. Suddenly I thought of this character I learned about in English class. Tithonus. An ash hanging in some jar. My mind was still altered, and I wondered if they had ever really been here.

“They actually smoked inside,” I said. “Maybe we didn’t give it a chance. They’re our best friends.”

“I don’t think so,” Linda said, stretching, relieved, “not now. What happened? Are we boring now? Old, dull, stuffy? Maybe we’ve become our parents. That’s not so bad, is it?”

“Who knows,” I said. “I’m just glad they’re gone. Do you think I should get in the car and offer to drive them to the bus station or airport or whatever?”

“And be a burden? No way, Jose. They’ve got their own thing worked out. You need to stay here with me. I’m on the verge of an anxiety attack.”

I love you, Linda,” I said, nuzzling my face into her neck. “You know that, right?”

“But you wanted to fuck Nellie.”

“Oh, man,” I sighed. “I’m not sure if I did or not. I would have, probably. It’s happened before and nobody minded. But I didn’t. Doesn’t that count?”

“It counts,” she said, and smiled at me for the first time since our guests arrived, “but only by default. You’d better watch your step, Don Juan.”

“They were quite a burden,” I laughed.

“Yet it’s like they were never really here. Like we imagined it all.”

I leaned back on the sofa, collapsed in sloppy relief, sloped my head over the backrest, and slid out of my loafers. “I’m not sure they were here. I’m still a little zonked, but . . . an invisible universe, imagine.”

“What’s that over there?” Beth asked.

“Where?”

“On the what-not, squashed under that old clock. When are you getting it fixed?”

I squinted, recognised, and groaned. “Oh no, it’s cash. Sam left the money after all. They were here.”

“You have to send it back.”

“I don’t know, I’ve got to think about it.”

“You have to send it back.”

“It would be like saying we’re through, we never, ever want to see you again. As it is, maybe there’s a chance.”

“You have to send it back.”

“Is that what you mean by watching my step? It’s a real bridge-burner.”

“Send it back.”

EMPTY PROMISES

“Baseball Seam” by Clint Budd

He likes the feel of it, the snap of the mitt as the ball embeds itself in it. Occasionally he tosses the ball high in the air, a shallow fly to short, but it fails to deliver the same pop. Better to stay where he is, sitting on the front step, smacking the ball over and over and over again into his glove. His mind is blissfully empty, the rhythmic thwap a hypnotic medium, suspending time in a soft cocoon.

It’s the rustling of bicycle chains, the pealing of laughter, that pulls Leo from his trance. There’s a group of them, six or seven, whooping in delight as they pedal past him. Another gathering of the neighbourhood kids, heading to the fields behind Martin School to play kickball or capture-the-flag or hide-and-seek. Just the thought of it makes him miss his brother. He grips the ball, throws it into his glove.

A car drives by. A motorcycle. A truck slows to a crawl as it pulls into the driveway across the street. Cortos’ Market, it reads. From Our Door to Yours. He’s never seen it before, never seen any vehicles there. He pays attention. A man comes out of the house, greets the driver, takes the groceries back inside. Appears to be in a rush. Doesn’t see the boy across the street watching him.

Ball in glove. Thwap.

*

A week passes. The Cortos’ Market truck turns into the driveway across the street. He wonders what it would be like to have a visitor, even if it’s only once a week, even if it’s just a delivery man. The routine hasn’t changed: his neighbour comes out, takes the groceries, hurries back inside the house.

The truck exits the driveway, leaving in its wake a bluish-black plume of smoke as it heads up Summit Street toward its next customer. The exhaust has barely dissipated when a group of kids ride by with Wiffle balls and bats, racing by without so much as a glance in his direction. Today, of all days. He looks down at his glove, squeezes the ball inside.

His parents are home from work, locked away in their bedroom. Their routine the past few years, ever since cancer claimed Ben, as his counsellor at school likes to put it. Will they come out to make dinner? He hates himself for thinking this. Of course there will be dinner; when have they ever let him go hungry? The real question concerns dessert. Will there be a cake or cupcakes, candles, and singing? A further wave of self-contempt. Dinner should be enough.

He remains on the step for another fifteen minutes, then walks inside and makes his way to the kitchen. Empty, a box of Ronzoni ziti unopened on the counter. He feels a longing, knows it transcends hunger. The bowls are on the top shelf, so he brings a chair over to the cupboard. Grabs two, takes two spoons out of the drawer. Is generous with the ice cream, three scoops per bowl, and is about to leave when he stops. He places the bowls on the counter and opens the pantry. What he’s looking for is at eye level, in a Tupperware container between the tissues and the peanuts. Mom’s “famous” brownies, the most common obstacle to his parents’ repeated promise of a health kick. Just one more in a long line of empty promises.

He places a brownie carefully in each bowl, then returns to the pantry to make sure the Tupperware lid is closed tight, that the air is out. A minute later he crosses the street and rings the doorbell, carefully balancing the bowls as he does so.

The shade pulls back first, then the door opens. He’s of an indiscriminate age, older than the boy’s parents, younger than his grandparents. He appears neither surprised nor bothered to see him. “Where’s your glove?”

The boy lights up. The man has watched him, has seen him. “It’s at home.” He hands him a bowl. “This is for you.”

The man looks past him for a second, scanning the street. “Why don’t you come in?” It’s dark inside the house. The air is rich, fragrant. It smells like Espositos’, the Italian bakery on Hamline. “So what’s this for?”

“I figured you might be lonely.”

“Why’s that?”

“No one visits you and you never leave.”

The man says nothing, just nods, and in that silence a million truths are expressed.

“And it’s my birthday.”

“It is? Today?”

The boy nods.

“Well happy birthday…”

“Leo.”

The man holds out his hand, looking at him, looking through him, it feels, as the boy’s hand finds his. “Happy birthday, Leo.”

How long has it been since he’s heard these words? Tears threaten his eyes, and he has to look away.

“What’s your name?” the boy asks a minute later.

A beat. “Paul. Paul Lavery.”

They sit on a sofa and begin working on their bowls. A TV the size of a car hangs from the wall opposite them. “So what did you get for your birthday?” Paul asks.

“Nothing.” Leo finishes his brownie in one bite, takes his time chewing, grateful for the quiet it offers.

Paul places his bowl on the coffee table in front of them and stands up. “I don’t know about you, but I think we could use a couple sodas to wash down that dessert.” A minute later he returns with two root beers. He hands one to Leo. It has an envelope wrapped around it, secured by a rubber band.

“What’s this?” the boy asks.

“For you.”

He opens the envelope, stares first at the hundred-dollar bill, then at Paul.

“It’s for your birthday.” Paul smiles. “You didn’t think I forgot, did you?”

*

Leo sits on the front step, shuffling the ball in and out of his glove. His mother pauses in the driveway, waves to him while she waits for the garage door to open. He waves back, listens as the door closes again and the garage and the house and her loss swallow her up. Maybe it’s seeing her, maybe it’s not, but the itch is stronger now and he can’t wait any longer. He goes inside and climbs the stairs to his bedroom, pulls the box of cannoli out from under his bed. He’d waited until this afternoon, when he was home alone after school, as if it mattered, to walk downtown to Espositos’. Twelve dollars. He’d used his own money, cash he’d earned from shovelling driveways and walking Mrs. Parker’s dog after she had her hip replaced. He didn’t want to use the gift from Paul. That he wants to keep forever.

He rings Paul’s doorbell and waits. Once again the curtain pulls back before the door opens. “Leo.” A quick glance, left and right. “Come in.”

Leo hands him the box.

“Let me guess,” Paul says, lifting the top and eyeing the pastries inside. “It’s your birthday again.”

The boy smiles, holds up his glove. “I remembered this time. Want to have a catch?”

Paul hesitates. “Okay. But out back.”

The backyard is fenced in, creating a secluded haven. Leo looks around, expecting a dog that isn’t there. “I was going to bring my dad’s glove, but he’s a lefty.”

Paul catches the ball barehanded, tosses it back. “Just as well.”

“What do you mean?”

This time Paul throws a pop fly in the air, and even at ten years of age Leo understands it’s to buy himself a second or two. “Probably best not to tell them about me.”

*

“I was wondering when you’d be back,” Paul says.

Warmth fills Leo’s chest as he hurries into the house. He’s been thinking about me. He wants to ask Paul if he has children, but there’s so much wrapped up in that question that scares him. Before the thought trails off into the air unspoken, Paul’s back is to him and he’s walking away. “There’s something I want to show you,” he announces over his shoulder. “It just arrived.”

A minute later he returns with an unopened box. He slices the tape with a pocket knife and pulls back the flaps. First a baseball glove, big, dark leather. Then a pair of Boston Red Sox hats, navy blue with a red B. He hands one to Leo. “This is for you.”

“Let me guess,” the boy says, a slight catch to his voice despite his smile. “It’s my birthday again.”

*

Two days later, it’s Friday. Teachers drone on; the clock torments him from one class to the next. He left his glove and ball, his new Sox cap, on top of his made bed before leaving for school. An easy grab when he drops off his backpack.

The kids in the front of the bus see it first. The driver slows to a stop a few doors from his house, the street barricaded by police cars parked at haphazard angles. His throat goes dry. He jumps out of his seat and asks the driver to let him out here. She does, then backs the bus up and eventually turns down Winchester Avenue. Leo stands in his front yard, transfixed by the scene across the street. Watches for what feels like several minutes, confused, frightened. Please, God, no. Eventually the door opens and Paul is led outside, his hands cuffed behind his back. His eyes are vacant. Not Leo’s; his are stinging as tears pour violently down his cheeks. He doesn’t hesitate. He runs over before the police can stop him and hugs his friend, neither of them saying a word.

*

Everything is surreal, unsteady, like he’s walking atop a waterbed. He drags himself out of his room at nine the next morning after a sleepless night. His parents are sitting at the table drinking coffee and reading the paper. “Hey, Leo, grab a seat and get a load of this.” Like they’re a family that does this sort of thing on a Saturday morning. The words float just out of reach; he can make out only snippets. Anthony Dinofrio. Extortion. Flight risk.

Everything is surreal.

*

He needs to use Paul’s money after all. He climbs in the taxi, gives the driver the address.

“What’s out there?”

The question catches him off guard; he doesn’t know how to answer. My friend.

It’s not a far trip, and before he knows it they’re pulling into the driveway. He’s never been here before, and the sight of it overwhelms him. Brick walls and barbed wire. Towers surveilling the grounds. Scary. He pays the driver, waits for his change, climbs out. The guard hesitates a split second before ushering him in. Leo’s good at reading people, a skill born from experience, from years spent on the periphery. He pegs the guard easily enough. Pity.

In through a double set of doors, the second refusing to open until the first closes. Cameras mounted in the corners watching him. He eventually reaches a receptionist’s desk, where a heavyset woman sits behind a sliding glass window. She does a double take, mirroring the guard’s expression. “Can I help you?”

“I’m here to see” – he’s been rehearsing the name all week, but it still sounds strange coming off his tongue – “Anthony Dinofrio.”

“And you are?”

“A friend.”

She removes her glasses, exhales a deep breath. “Only adults are allowed to visit.”

“Please,” he begs.

“I’m sorry, kid,” she says, not unkindly, “but rules are rules.”

He turns away, doesn’t want her to see.

“If you give me your name, I can tell him you came.”

*

He lies in bed, unable to sleep. The day has finally arrived, and armed with that truth, time slows to a halt. He eventually gets up and throws on his cap. He lays everything – the envelope, his glove (no ball), the sign he’s made – on the bed before tiptoeing to the kitchen for a silent breakfast. He’s memorized the T map (red line to Park Street, green line to Kenmore) and the schedule, knows exactly when he needs to leave the house.

He can’t possibly wait that long.

Summit Street is empty at this hour. He wears his glove on his left hand, carries the sign in his right. He holds it backwards, the side with the writing facing his body. It’s not that he’s embarrassed by it or ashamed of it; it’s just that it’s private, something personal between him and Paul. The envelope sits safely in his front pocket, but he stops every few minutes to make sure. If his dad were here he could hold the tickets for him. Not an option; Leo couldn’t risk asking him, couldn’t risk the disappointment. He reaches the T stop, buys a token, waits by the platform with his fellow passengers. When the train arrives it’s empty, and he finds a single seat. Reads his sign. Checks the envelope.

By the time they reach Park Street, the car is full and he’s grateful to be getting off. Most everyone else disembarks as well, and he follows a sea of humanity up the stairs and over to the green line. Even though he’s early, a wave of panic – will he make it on time? – washes over him, but multiple trains come in succession and he’s able to get on the second one. It’s packed with passengers, many wearing Sox hats and shirts. An older woman sits by herself and he shimmies into the seat next to her. He avoids eye contact, stares across the aisle at a poster for a local MBA program.

“Leo? Is that you?”

He looks at the woman next to him. Swallows around the lump in his throat. One of the third-grade teachers at his school, the one he wished he’d had last year. “Hi, Mrs. Lewis.”

“Are you alone?”

A single bead of sweat trails down his side.

“Do your parents know you’re here?”

The lie would be harmless enough, would bring the conversation to a merciful end, but he can’t get himself to tell it.

She fishes through her pocketbook. “Leo, can I have your mom or dad’s number? I need to talk to one of them.”

“I’m fine, Mrs. Lewis. Honestly.”

“I would feel much better if I could talk to your mom or dad.”

Kenmore, next stop.

Leo stands up, looks her in the eye. “It was nice to see you, Mrs. Lewis. I’m sorry if I caused you any trouble.”

It takes a while for the passengers to disembark, but eventually he’s outside, two feet on the ground, breathing fresh air. The crowd is carried up the street as if on an escalator, and Leo experiences a sense of belonging that sends a chill down his spine. He wipes his eyes with his sleeves and then looks up. Up ahead, above the throng of people and the buildings lining the street, Fenway Park rises into view. A thrumming in his chest, a tingling in his fingertips, he hears everything with piercing clarity. A car horn honking in the distance. A kid next to him snapping his fingers. A cacophony of voices competing to be heard above the brouhaha. Tickets anyone? And: Get your programs here. And: Soxhatsshirtssweatshirts. Someone yells Paul’s name and he freezes. Two guys are smiling at him; they each raise a beer in salute and yell, “Go Sox,” as they walk by. Leo looks down, realizes his sign is facing out. He smiles and waves, but the two men are gone. He turns his sign back around before continuing on his way.

When he reaches the gate, he hands a ticket to the attendant. He then pushes his way through the turnstile and follows the signs to his section. An usher guides him to his seat, and with each step they descend, it becomes a little more real. Closer and closer to the field, until they stop at the second row. “You got a great seat, kid. Enjoy the game.”

He puts his glove on the empty seat next to him and takes in the scene. The Green Monster. Pesky’s Pole. The red seat in the right field bleachers, where the longest home run in Fenway’s history landed. Players are coming in from the outfield, their stretching and jogging and pregame rituals coming to a close. The grass is so green, is cut so perfectly into crisscrossing squares. He wonders how long it takes to mow the entire field, who the lucky guy is that gets to do that.

He leans his sign against the front of the adjacent seat. He then opens the envelope to put his ticket back in. The piece of paper inside is folded in thirds, and Leo pulls it out and unfolds it, smoothing it on his lap. By now he can recite the note from memory, but he doesn’t care. He reads it one more time.

Leo,

As you already know, my name is not Paul Lavery. I’m sorry I lied to you about that, but I felt like I had no choice. I swear it’s the only lie I told you; everything else was true. I loved your visits, I loved playing catch, I love brownies and ice cream and cannoli. The truth is, I liked being Paul Lavery better than I ever liked being Anthony Dinofrio. Even if only for a short time, you made Paul a better person.

They told me you came to visit me here. I can’t tell you how much that means to me, how much I wish I could have seen you. It got me thinking, and I came up with an idea. The tickets are for this Saturday’s game. The seats are right behind home plate, second row. The game’s on TV, and I plan on watching the entire thing. It’s not perfect, but it’s the best I could come up with. I can’t wait to see you Saturday.
Your friend,
Paul

A roar erupts from the crowd as the Red Sox take the field to warm up. Leo returns the letter to the envelope and places it back in his pocket. Directly in front of him, the catcher crouches into his stance and readies himself. Leo closes his eyes, listens for the thwap of his mitt. Eventually he opens his eyes again. When he does, a cameraman walks past him, panning the crowd. Leo reaches for his sign, makes sure it’s facing the right way, and holds it up.

MAKE THE SALE

Photo by JOSHUA COLEMAN on Unsplash

Loud music filled the room, making it hard to hear anything else. The neon club smelled like sweat and chemicals. I wished I’d put the drugs somewhere less awkward than tucked into the waistband of my corduroys like I’d seen in the movies. Not my drugs, technically, but Zoe’s drugs.

Until that moment, I’d never actually been to a club, or even a party. Never had time to “expand my social circles,” as my mom would say, mostly because my parents made me study on Friday nights. Zoe always promised to take me out sometime to be my wing woman. She was my best friend, even if she was way different. I was obsessive about my grades, a middle-income kid from the suburbs with fast feet that earned me a scholarship at an elite-ish East Coast college. Zoe skipped class, smoked cigarettes, and joked about dropping out to start a punk rock band. I never told my parents about Zoe. They would’ve disowned me after taking one look at her tattoos and mane of bleach-dyed hair. Honestly, I loved that Zoe didn’t care about anything and that she thought it was cool I played the violin. She gave off an aura of zen that pacified my anxiety when we’d hang out to talk about funny, wild hypotheticals instead of college applications and assignment deadlines.

Anyway, Zoe would sell pills on the side to help her mom out and make some extra income because “real jobs are lame.” Her mother couldn’t afford rent the last semester of our senior year, especially when Zoe got sent off to court-enforced rehab after she was caught smoking more than just cigarettes on school property. So, she dialled me on a payphone from the hospital and asked for my help.

I’d never taken any drugs, per se, but I was up to the task. I trusted Zoe, but I also didn’t want to get booked and lose my scholarship. Zoe just laughed. She told me to keep my cool, be straight up, and I’d be just fine ’cause nobody would suspect someone like me.

I really thought that it wouldn’t be too hard to sell them for her, plus it would add some flavour to the summer of my senior year. But by the time I actually walked to the front door of her mom’s place, I was sweating bullets. Glancing over my shoulder for cops, I pulled a fat plastic package from the second potted plant on the right, just where Zoe said it would be. I felt uncertain about Zoe’s advice, but I followed her instructions to the address that I’d scribbled onto a sticky note. The package sat shotgun and my stomach churned while I drove across town, staying well below the speed limit.

I ended up in a seedy club with a handful of truckers tossing dollars to strippers at eleven o’clock in the morning. I waited to meet “some tall guy in a hoodie” while wearing corduroys and a collared shirt, drugs crammed into my pants and no way to back out, all just to do her a favour because I really liked Zoe. Not liked-liked, but I did like her a lot. As a friend. Obviously.

Someone cleared his throat behind me, and a tall guy in a hoodie asked if I was Zoe. The guy stared me down before I snapped out of my trance and nodded yes. He asked me why my parents had given me a girl name, and I told him that they had hoped for a girl and didn’t want to change it. A look of confusion washed over the guy’s face, but he shrugged it off. He asked what I was selling, and I told him that I had a lot of blue pills and pink pills and some pills that were orange circles. The guy squinted like he was trying and failing to figure out if I was being serious, so I threw in a light laugh. He loosened up a little with a chuckle, and I thanked God.

The guy ushered me to a back room. He sat me down next to a tiny poker table covered in partially full bottles of Coors sitting on cracked Radiohead CDs instead of coasters. He took a sip absentmindedly and gestured to pass him the goods. I tugged the package out from my pants, and the guy barely hid his disgust, asking if I could actually just set it on the table. Before I could offer to wipe it off with my shirt, the guy flipped open a pocketknife and cut into the package. Zoe had told me to not let him do that. You don’t let him touch a thing and step out that door ’til money’s in your hands, she had said. So, I demanded the guy give me the cash and give it to me soon. I realised after the words left my mouth that I may have been a little forceful. The guy shot me a long, hard glare, but he eventually pulled some crumpled bills from his pocket and slapped them onto the poker table.

I watched with bated breath and questioned whether I should bail. The guy prodded the tightly wrapped bags of rainbow pills with his knife and spoke to me, but I missed what he said so I asked him, “What?” The guy cracked a smile and asked if I was a cop. I told him of course I wasn’t, so then the guy said okay and asked if I wanted to count. When I said, “Count what?” the guy furrowed his brow and stopped poking the bag. Rubbing the blade between his fingers, he asked if I was dead sure I wasn’t a cop, and I told him that I definitely was before correcting myself to say no, I actually wasn’t, like I actually wasn’t a cop. The guy then asked why I was dressed like I was going ballroom dancing. I tapped my fingers on the side of my chair, trying to steel my nerves before I finally decided to get it off my chest and told him the truth: I was going to a violin recital after this.

The guy asked if I was high or something. I said that I definitely wasn’t, but he seemed uncertain and my stomach felt like lead. I wanted to just melt into the floor, forget the cash, leave the drugs and ditch, but something pulled me back. A bearded man with an earring popped out from the doorframe and asked the guy who the fuck I was. The guy stuttered that I was Zoe, obviously, to which the earring man said that he must be blind or stupid. I said thank you to both of them, my hip knocking into the table as I stood to exit.

I froze. A bottle near the edge teetered before spilling directly on the guy’s crotch, another few smashing onto the floor. The guy cursed like a sailor and threatened to shove my head so far up my own ass that I’d suffocate. In an instant of thoughtless bravery, my heart thudding like a drumline, I snatched the cash from the table, stepped over the broken glass, and bolted out of the back room like my life depended on it. The earring guy reached into his jacket pocket to pull out I-don’t-even-wanna-think what and before he could yell at me again, I was back into the daylight and I went straight to my car. Tires squealing, I came out of the parking lot so fast that I thought I might pass out from the acceleration.

In case you’re wondering, I made it to my violin concert. I played Canon in D minor and got a standing ovation from a room full of parents. I hopped off stage right after and dialled Zoe on the nearest payphone. Smiling into the receiver, she picked up immediately. I told her that I’d survived like she said and the deal was done. Zoe whooped and hollered loud enough that I heard a nurse tell her sharply to quiet down. She told me in a whisper that I was just full of surprises and she was seriously so proud of me. My heart sang, and I promised to drop the wad of cash at the second potted plant. Zoe laughed and said she’d see me real soon.

I waited and waited, but Zoe didn’t make it out of the hospital until the very end of summer. By then, I’d already left for college and arrived on campus feeling like I’d won the battle yet lost the war, happy to have done my part but stuck on the times we had missed. I did get a postcard during my first week, though, my heart lifting when I saw it was from her. The postcard came with a photograph of Zoe, grinning and carefree with an arm wrapped around her mom, a lipstick kiss stuck to the back and scrawled note, a thank you with a promise that if I was ever back in town, she would definitely take me out sometime.

EDITOR’S LETTER: FRIENDSHIP ISSUE

Photo by Neil Thomas on Unsplash

Romanticising friendship comes easily. Friends are those special companions who aren’t family but, at their best, sustain us in similar ways; and, unlike one’s birth family, they are chosen, which also speaks to the greater freedoms and solidarity that friendships afford. The history buried deep in the word friend, related as it is to both love and free, should come as no surprise.

As with all human relationships, the reality of friendship is complex and varied. We have BFFs who last for less time than the latest teenage fad. We can become friends on Facebook at the click of a button and can unfriend with the same ease. There are friends with benefits, frenemies, and bromances, and there are fair-weather friends and friends in high places. And, inevitably, there are toxic friendships.

The 21 stories and essays in Litro Magazine’s Friendship issue show the complexity and variety of this universal, human relationship – the joys that friendships bring as well as the pain when friendships go awry. In “Guests,” four friends who have grown apart realise they cannot rekindle their former relationship. In “We Leave, We Return, We Leave Again,” the narrator questions how well he knew a friend who has died. “Who’s Your Favourite Monkee?” asks whether we can turn our tormentors into our friends. “Insights at LiquorLand,” “Empty Promises,” and “Bric-a-Brac American” explore cross-generational camaraderie. “Routine” and “That Summer” speak to the complications that sexual desire can bring to a friendship. And “Partners” delves into the limits of friendship and the impact of time and bad choices.

Like good friends, these stories and essays are in conversation with each other but also with the pieces in Litro’s last digital-only issue, on the theme of loneliness. Whereas there the disconnect between people predominated, the Friendship issue shows that, despite everything that can go wrong with friends, our instincts for friendship are durable, necessary, and hopeful.

1/16, 1/32, 0

Illustration credit: Sara Hardin

According to my dead Grandpa, I’m 1/16 Cherokee.

“Yeah, I’m Cherokee,” she said to me from the passenger seat. We were young and driving and looking for a place to sin in the dark.

“Come on, how would you know that?” I ask, skeptical of White people claiming more than what was already theirs. As if we need more.

“My grandma was a quarter.”

I look out the window away from her to the hanging streetlights. Then back.

“I mean, all of us in the west, aren’t we all a little part native? Like, in a bad way?”

But now she looks away irritated, her arms crossed over, her legs straight in front of her in the car, not Indian-style.

“I guess I’m just saying, are you really Cherokee?” She’s not listening, but I need to say this. “Do you identify as Cherokee? Do you live the life of a Cherokee? Do you understand anything about what it’s like to live like that? To have people hate you because of who you are? To wish you didn’t exist?”

She sighed and shook her head.

“Because I don’t.”

I kept driving.

*

He was born on an Oklahoma Indian Reservation. Leighton Cleo Halpain. Son of Solon Tilden Halpain and an unknown woman. Born on the same year as the state itself: 1907. 1/2 Cherokee.  

1/32

According to my dead Great Grandmother, I’m 1/32 Cherokee.

She tried to research her husband, Leighton, but it was always a dead end. “She traced her parents to BC,” my mom told me, but she couldn’t get past that reservation in Oklahoma.

Leighton’s father murdered Leighton’s mother. My great great grandmother. Maybe she was half Cherokee, or full Cherokee, but I can’t think of anything besides alcohol that would have caused that. I imagine her face and her cheekbones look like they’d cut through her skin they’re that sharp. She couldn’t have smiled a lot, not with being married to a drunk cowboy who would have beat her every night. Just like his son Leighton would beat his children, my Papa, my Great Aunts.

I want to write that how he killed her was cowardly. I imagine he just shot her, no dramatic confrontation, no nose to nose anger at their tough land in a tough state. Just a shot. A trigger. Him just sitting there with a half-emptied bottle of something brown and cheap and her walking into his drunken world.

I want to write that that’s not how it happened. That actually, the old man had hit his son with an open palm and it was the last time he’d do it.

“Oh yeah?” he would say, standing from some rickety wooden chair, creaking with release, “You sure ‘bout that?”

And she would stand there, over her son, her dark hands covering his white face, and she’d say, “Yeah. That’s right.” Then she’d run from the two-room shack of their home and out to the small barn covering the horses and tackle and guns. She’d fling open the wooden box and grab it, place the butt against her thigh, and slide two shells into the cracked barrels. She’d snap the shotgun close and walk back into the house, but Solon would already have his pistol out in a shaking hand, his face mean and red.

She’d look down to her son sitting on the floor crying, and she’d look up at her husband standing there with a trembling barrel pointed at her. And she’d raise the barrel up, her straight black strands hanging over her face like tiny icicles, and he’d shoot her. The shot would tear him out of his glaze and his eyes would open wide staring at the blood darkening her bosom, the cries of their son on deaf ears in the wake of the gunshot.

*

“There’s going to be a race war up on the Res,” he said nodding. “I’m telling you, people aren’t going to put up with this.”

I shook my head and shot the basketball. “You really think so, huh?”

He passed it back to me. “Yeah, seriously.”

I shot it again.

We switched positions and I passed it to him. I thought of Dudds and how he was always cool to me, but how he had that side. I remembered that kid who moved schools because Dudds overheard him talking shit and said he’d kill him. But he only smiled at me, whenever he showed up for class, broad and tall and lumbering. Always smiling, but always with that smile that hid something, or maybe I’m just imagining it.

I pass the ball back to him and think of what he said. “Dudds chopped him up in pieces and burned him in his car. Like a psychopath.”

It was true. They found burned remains in a car, but the news never said if he chopped him up like a serial killer. I wonder if he did, Dudds, with that big smile hiding something.

I wondered if he cut him up in 32 pieces.

0

According to my Great Aunt, none of us are Cherokee.

It’s a relief. It’s a relief to think that I don’t need to claim anything more than I have already, than my blood has. It’s a relief that I won’t be able to swindle myself into free health care or casino money from people my other people had murdered and thieved and silenced.

It’s a relief that that murder didn’t happen. That it was just an old legend of Cowboys vs. Indians, even if they were married. She died in California, not Oklahoma. And her hair wasn’t black, it was blonde.

I’m glad I can’t even feign ownership of this land, my lineage going back to serfs under Czars and peasants under lords. Or maybe they were lords in Hillmorton, England in the 1350s. Maybe they were Viking Chieftains crossing the Atlantic with Erik the Red.

But they weren’t Cherokee.

Or maybe they were.

CENTRAL PARK AS YOSEMITE

Central Park was the Yosemite of my childhood. Climbing its black rocks flecked with silver mica was akin to scaling Half Dome. Sledding hills were mountainsides, Stuart Little’s sailboat pond vast as a glacial lake.

To my child’s eye it exuded the tension of a tangled Black Forest, full of dark woods and unexplored corners. Like the Badlands, Central Park was somewhere you entered at your own risk. Hide and seek held out the mystery of Hansel and Gretel, regardless that home base might be the statue of Daniel Webster. Its own horses galloped through, even if they did bed down for the night in Claremont Stables instead of at a hitching post in Nevada.

Central Park had the big brassy quality Carl Sandburg extolled in Chicago. It wasn’t prissy. It didn’t have park benches named after millionaires. Its old wrought iron bridge looked rickety. Like traversing a precarious suspension bridge over a Colorado gorge, crossing it took guts. The park maintenance men in their visored caps doggedly spearing candy wrappers with pointed sticks were heroes waging a battle lost from the start.

Unlike aristocratic ice-skating in Rockefeller Center, the Wollman rink in Central Park was of the people. Hot chocolate cost a quarter, and the ice looked as crowded as Weegee’s photos of Coney Island in July. Walking back home across the park, ice skates slung over our shoulders, wet socks freezing our feet, my friend and I pooled our cash for rides on the deserted wintertime carousel. With cold red hands the operator turned on the music for two lone little girls.

Yet to a city child, Central Park still offers the Wild West a stone’s throw away from the Essex House. Thirsty from an afternoon of running, a concession stand beckons like a little house on the prairie, and on the first sparkling morning after a snowstorm the virgin drifts come waist high on a child.

It is populated by the creatures of the wild. Pigeons are its eagles. Squirrels divide the turf and reign as uncrowned kings. Holden Caulfield’s ducks circle its ponds; a bronze dog stands watch. On an unseasonably warm morning in January the seals in the zoo sunbathe, lolling in nirvana atop rocks thoughtfully provided by the zookeepers.

If winds in Central Park are never as piercing as the blasts howling off the Hudson onto Riverside, when the sign over Columbus Circle lights up nineteen degrees, the only people who feel warm are toddlers in quilted snowsuits begging to climb the jungle gym just one last time.

But no matter how low the thermometer, there is one secret protected spot where the sunbeams hit with an intensity reminiscent of the Caribbean. No winds reach the bench facing south which hugs the outer wall of the tennis house beside the public courts on 94th Street Taking fifteen minutes shelter there at noon on a winter solstice warms up enough to unbutton a coat and walk on feeling sun kissed.

Forsythia bushes anticipating spring are so hardy they need no trimming courtesy of the New York Conservancy. Minuscule buds start appearing in February. Magnolia trees inside the park wall are busy dreaming up the white blooms of April even as their branches are laden with winter snow. At their pinnacle in May, legions of blossoming cherry trees rival the magic of Pissarro or Van Gogh.

And for Big Sky country in the middle of Manhattan, urban children have only to travel as far as Sheep Meadow, two thousand two hundred miles east of the Rockies.

BROOD XXV

Photo by Kevin Gill (copied from Flickr)

They fell to the Earth 25 million years ago, dandelion fluff from another star, designed to shed their outer layers like discarded snake skin as they hit the atmosphere. When the planet’s carbon dioxide-rich air slowed them enough, their black crystalline wings unfurled like great parachutes, and they glided toward the surface. The birds and apes, camels and whales of the Oligocene era, looked up as vast shadows darkened the skies.

The visitors touched down in grasslands on all of the continents. The ground shook like an earthquake as each one landed. There were hundreds of thousands of them, each one generating gale force winds as it inhaled carbon dioxide.

They drank in the Earth’s rich atmosphere and the planet began to cool. The visitors knew instinctively what they had to do. They used their metallic mandibles to burrow into the Earth. The plains of Africa, Europe, Asia, and North America shook with their digging. Day by day they disappeared deeper and deeper into the planet where they would wait.

They slept deep in the bedrock of the Earth. Above them mountain ranges reared up, species came and went, glaciers moved, and one branch of primates proliferated. Slowly at first, and then faster and faster, these primates replenished the carbon dioxide in the atmosphere.

And then one day, there was a sound like thunder in the distance.

THE RBG VOTING RIGHTS ACT: REAUTHORIZATION & AMENDMENTS ACT OF 2021

Photo by Tom Barrett on Unsplash

117th Congress  
An Act  
To amend the Voting Rights Act of 1965 to revise the criteria for determining which States, entities and persons are subject to the Act’s preclearance requirements, to establish voter registration protocols, and for other purposes.  
          Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled,  
SECTION 1. SHORT TITLE.          
This Act may be cited as the “Ruth Bader Ginsburg Voting Rights Act Reauthorization and Amendments Act of 2021.”  
SEC. 2. CONGRESSIONAL FINDINGS.
(a) PURPOSE.—The purpose of this Act is to ensure that the right of all citizens to vote is preserved and protected as guaranteed by the Constitution.  
(b) FINDINGS.—The Congress finds the following:
(1) In the eight years since the Supreme Court’s decision in Shelby County v. Holder, several states have enacted voter suppression laws to prevent minorities from casting meaningful votes, surprising no one but Chief Justice John Roberts.
(2) In 2016, a large percentage of American voters decided it would be fun to let the Babadook be President. He was nearly reelected.  
SEC. 3. COVERAGE OF STATES.  
(a)  Section 4(b) of the Voting Rights Act of 1965 (52 U.S.C. 10303(b)) is amended to read as follows:

“(b)(i) All post-Shelby changes to the respective election laws of Alabama, Alaska, Arizona, Florida, Georgia, Kansas, Louisiana, Mississippi, North Carolina, South Carolina, Texas, and Virginia are hereby invalidated. Any future proposed changes to the election laws of these states must be precleared by the President of the Southern Poverty Law Center, Stacey Abrams, and Michelle Obama (collectively, the “Panel”).

(ii)  Each of the States listed in subsection (b)(i) is hereby penalized the use of one Senator for a period of six intervening Elections. The unused Senators shall be reassigned to the recently established States of Puerto Rico, District of Columbia, Top California, West Philly, Chicago, and Austin.
        
(iii) John Roberts is hereby barred from entering all National Parks.”      
SEC. 4. TEST OR DEVICE; REGISTRATION Application.  
Section 4(c) of the Voting Rights Act of 1965 (52 U.S.C. 10303(c)) is amended by inserting the following:  

“(cc)(1): Notwithstanding anything else in this Act regarding the prohibition of the use of tests and devices for the purpose or with the effect of denying or abridging the right to vote on account that a person does not “possess good moral character,” the following individuals must complete a voter registration application before each Election in which they wish to vote:

(A) persons owning timeshares, commemorative coin collections, or MyPillow® Mattress Toppers;  

(B) persons who carry a pocket-size copy of the Constitution with them at all times;    

(C) past or present members, shareholders, or representatives of:
(i) poorly-regulated militias;
(ii) Mar-a-Lago;
(iii) The Federalist Society;
(iv) or for-profit colleges;  

(D) anyone who has ever posted the following:  
“Thanks for the tip to circumvent Facebook… Works!! I have a whole new profile. I see posts from people I didn’t see anymore. Facebook’s new algorithm picks the same people – around 25-who will see your posts. Hold your finger anywhere in this post and click ‘copy.’ Go to your page where it says, ‘what’s on your mind.’ Tap your finger anywhere in the empty field. Click paste. This is going to circumvent the system. Hello new and old friends!’”  

(E) All persons owning both a tiki torch and a copy of Mein Kampf;  

(F) Tucker Carlson.  

“(cc)(2): Prospective voters covered by Section (cc)(1) shall complete the registration application forms as promulgated by the Federal Election Commission and send the completed and notarized forms via United States Postal Service in an envelope showing such a dated cancellation mark which is not later than the three hundred fiftieth day before the next ensuing primary, general or special election.  

(cc)(3): All applications timely received shall be reviewed and approved by the Panel, just as soooooooon as it can get around to it.

 
 

ONLY CHILD GRAYSON

Photo Credit: Bold Frontiers

Corridors. All mystery lies in corridors. Constructed buildings, the channels between rooms, where secrets rise high and vaporous and secret. Conception is corridors, desperate racing sperm traveling to the vault. In your walk down the hall or up the hall is determination; in the hallways, in the corridors, you formulate your resolve.

The spy hones his intent as he approaches the place. The king sees the corridor as the reprieve before and after appearance. Duty. Streets are corridors to the town square or the museum; in the house, the hallways and walkways around the house are corridors, leading to  the outdoor courtyard. If your clothes, Grayson has noticed, look fine in the corridors they will shine in their relative repose in the room or the courtyard.

Well, thinks Grayson, at the end of trips: I knew by the time I reached the end of the corridor what I was going to say. Knew what I would say at the art museum, in my head, to the paintings.

Grayson was lonely. But he was wearying of art museums. They are a garden full of seed packets, he thought.

Grayson is a code name for the famous son of a famous author, who became what he most hated, which someone he knew said he was doomed to do. What or who do we hate most? We will become it. But then Grayson’s father died and he did not hate, so much, that his father had been famous, as he had been an author. Grayson began to understand it had been his father’s way of fending of fears of death. Or war. Or living. All of it, maybe.

*

Grayson would order food in the corridor-shape of a narrow London restaurant. The Corridor would be a fine name for the restaurant, he thinks.

*

It was curious to him that she would want him. It was troubling; who would want him? He was too many puzzles fully formed. Or half-formed. Or quarter-formed. Grayson was not a gray son; he was an always new son, he was an always old son. Poor son. Rich son. So forth. It all made a dull song with a fading ending.

Increasingly, since his father’s death, Grayson preferred standing on bridges. Instead of the mystery of corridors.

Time to move on to bridges.

Struts, the angular struts, the suspending lines were the excitement and the power of math and geometries. We can hide our souls in those sharp, responsible triangles. If you have any thoughts, he thought, you know them most sharply on the bridge. There you know what has been a spoilage of time. You choose to move on to things, or you choose to abandon things, as you stand on a bridge, though you do not consciously pick or choose among your ideas. All your ideas are buried somewhere in your head; but it is as if the processes of making dependable bridge-making metals happen in your head. As the metal suffered the heat and the melting and the mixing with other metals—in Thor-smith’s furnace—your head casts out what would interfere with the making of strong metals. Impurities of whimsies, dangerously undercutting impurities, which would spoil the metal broth.

A bridge says choose only what is strong and well-wearing and pure. Cast aside the distracting frail ideas. Keep what will keep you and others safe.

You feel the strength of your arms and hands as you leave the bridge. Your legs, though, still belong to corridors. On the bridge there are thoughts that are somehow the strength of your arms and your hands and your heart. They bring you to B, and then C, and then A after A after A. Abracadabras.

*

Colors are purities. Yet, to find the strength of colors within muddled colors is a sign of strength also? Grayson is/was a painter at times. There is medicine in colors? Even the colors of the interior of your house can armor you? Detecting weakness in colors is an armor? Perhaps. But too much bold color a weakness also?

*

Once someone named Grayson had a great deal of money stored away, and before it was gone, and he was gone, he, Grayson, sent it to her. He was glad to get rid of it. His father’s money. She was not surprised. She did not even say thank you. It was investing in a garden, she said, and a writer. She bought the farm and she bought many gray-speckled white horses, had them trained and then, one by one, once as a duo, gave them away. The farm was a splendor with or without horses. The memory of the horses was greater than the actual horses. From the memory of the horses came tremendous novels, he eventually learned. Each of the horses gained a true name in the novel which they had never had as actual horses. (As actual horses, they were called the name on their sales records, from purchase. That was their fate, she said, and she could not interfere,)

This had felt like fun gamble. Ireland. He had decided to do it after too much travel in the United States.

New York, he decided, is a state which contains a great deal of anguish. It is not good, he decided, to stay too long in New York. One must frequently part with it, and then return.

California will form the most strength in you via the sun, he decided.

Florida, he decided, was a very long fortune cookie message, too generously giving you the drift of the high palms’ leaves ruffling very high in the sky. Avoid Florida in its summer! Be there only in the spring, and in the winter if you have a place on the water. Do not trust the water or the sunset! It contains a liquid gold which, at night, might subtly affect the dark deep spots of your heart. That sunset will try to get you to give up on determined endeavors. You will try to live on crumb-cake and laughter, and your life will end, possibly, in some defeat. There are turtles in Florida who hide from the sun, who go deep into the water to hide from the sun, and they are the strongest creatures, in Florida. The rest are sun-sick.

There is serenity in Canada, fortune cookies-for-traveling-Brits could say. Trees grow and grow and grow. There are long drives. There is an appreciation of cars and distance. Travel far, far north and you will grateful for all you have. North-dwellers and a large number of forest dwellers are the most keenly grateful of people.

Grayson had traveled in that newest continent. Now, he is home again.

*

What does Grayson need? Grayson could not tell you, except that he finds the finest refuge not in a book or computer page, which are rectangles. Always, for him, it is the square. Thus, he chooses the square. Some of the best courtyards at the end of outdoor corridors (walkways) are merely square. The most beautiful woman’s earring, he has decided, is the Picasso cube, or square; a woman wearing square earrings is an achieving sight; even a very old woman can be a great beauty if adorned with earrings which are squares.

Give her a ring to promise her to you, he thought once on a bridge, a ring which contains squares. He had already given several women over decades rings with rounded stones. How natural. Those relationships had rolled away like river rocks.

The next, he decided, would receive a square stone, and even more of what was left of his father’s over-large estate. Square it away, he was thinking, on the bridge. Square it off. Square dance?

He thought of her departed horses, how they flowed in strides and shapes mostly circles, ultimately, by turns. How novels, including her novels, made you sit in place but which were all about charging, or fading, through time and space and ideas. Then horses went toward a barn with its angles, but not as sturdy as rooms of a castle’s squared tower, twelve by twelves, very sturdy.

Who is Grayson? He is the long tangled rows of bicycles in Cambridge, the original Cambridge in England the hungry new Cambridge in America. He is the dusky dawn and the dull afternoon. He is the horses who have disappeared but are in the mind always kept. He is the indifferent son and he is the conception of ideas as they form in childhood. He is the farmer who succeeds with his crops and he is the father of a daughter with palsy who must depend on servants. He is the belief he may not outdo his father but he may stand on an equal step perhaps someday or have the illusion he does.

He is the black of dark and he is the white of light only rarely. He is between, he is dappled horses with dark hooves: he is Grayson. Murky, still unrevealed awkwardnesses, which he smoothes continually with the the graying mixture of their combinations. He is the gray stone which shines dully and reluctantly in the light and the dark. He is no grace at all and all graces. He is Batman’s helper Dick Grayson. He helps the rich man and he helps the hero. He knows the root of evil is jealousy. And so: his heart contains it, will never be rid of it.

*

But the corridor is not jealous of the room; the street is not jealous of the square; the middle walkway of the stable is not jealous of the stall or the tack room. Each is pleased to be the thoughtful flux, the passageway.

Grayson himself is jealous of those who achieve more. But on any bridge he almost forgets that his father manufactured fame.

He will give her the square stone. There is, as he imagines this, strange crashing repetitive music, proving something, rehearsing something. Arguing something?

She is never waiting, so he will surprise her (or not.) Her laughter is neither too dark nor too light. She is far beyond the precipices of beginnings. But his memories of her will be like horses disappearing, he thinks, if he does nothing. If he does nothing, he is her white horses, trudging through mists, their sad white coats speckled with gray and fog and the feeling of boats departing. She is an apprehensive judge: she only possibly might tell him whether he has stood on bridges enough. Will only possibly finally really tell him what in life he was wise to change his mind about, what or who was good to give up. What he didn’t sacrifice enough for? What he sacrificed for, too late?

Perhaps a given gray square stone will meet the same fate, and laughter. But he will try.

For once, he decides, it is good to be alone, and it is not bad to be old: age and aloneness urge him on, through their corridors, to a last, castle place, with its four sides of outlook far above Chinese fortune cookies, and bridges, and property: sees out to sullen sea.

THREE POEMS FROM ONLY YESTERDAY

“Shinjuku, Tokyo” by Kevin Dooley

Translated by Jeffrey Angles

ENCOUNTERS ARE

A twenty-year-old two thousand five hundred years ago and

An eighty-year-old two thousand five hundred years later

Loved one another—who are you to call this couple unbecoming? 

The eighty-year-old’s love for the twenty-year-old,

No matter how you look at it, is pure gold, no exaggeration

The twenty-year-old’s feelings for the eighty-year-old

Are not just gold-plate, or so I’d like to believe

The author of this miraculous tale of erotic love is chance

Or perhaps inevitability wearing the mask of chance as disguise

Whichever it might be, with the greatest of ease

Encounters transcend the bonds of both time and space

*

RUIN

Long ago, the Greeks built cities and colonies

Dotting mountainsides and coastal shores

Sparks flew from there to this city in what is now the Far East

But these tiny colonies grow full with just ten people

Shinjuku, Shibuya, Shinbashi, Ueno, Asakusa—each night hopping

From place to place, I drifted through my youth

Tethering my line to the bar’s footrest, I encountered

Many eyes, lips, thighs before setting off again

I learned many aspects of Greek love before I forgot

Now decades later, the bow of desire’s boat

Rarely points to such pleasure-filled harbors

But when I close my eyes, they come alive again

Countless burning gazes, feverishly whispered words

After so much time, I find that I’ve become

The distorted ruin left by those colonies of love

*

DECADES LATER

This morning, decades later, I heard a rumor about you

A rumor you died completely, utterly alone—

You with whom I exchanged such warm whispers and embraces

You who, even so, betrayed me in such a cruel, calculated way

(Wasn’t, however, the backstabbing entirely mutual?)

Those delirious nights and youthful afternoons

Decades later, have suddenly drawn close

Near me are not just those hours from long ago

The underworld, once so unknown, has suddenly drawn close

(Now that I notice, I have descended into it too)

There, you and I are just as young as before

What differs is that we haven’t yet loved one another

Therefore, we have not yet betrayed one another

And when we collide, we merely pass right through

THE PLANETS

Photo credit: aka CJ

The four of them were good friends. When Jerry and Meg got married twenty years ago, right after college, Chloe had been the maid of honor. The following year, Chloe married Mat, and Meg was her matron of honor, her long auburn hair piled up alarmingly on her head. The two couples lived a mile from each other in a quiet, verdant town an hour north of New York City, a sedate and enlightened community.

     Of the four, Meg was by far the best cook. Jerry made himself available to her in the kitchen, washing cutting boards and knives after she was done with them, opening stubborn jars, setting water to boil for pasta.

     Across town, Mat was the wine expert, or so they all thought of him. Of course, Mat shook his brown curls in denial if any of them called him that, the expert, but there was no denying that he knew grapes and vintages and winemakers like Jerry knew football minutae, Meg about braising, and Chloe about digital technology, a field as opaque as a foggy night for the rest of them.

     There were no children. Meg had miscarried twice, and Mat and Chloe just didn’t talk about it.

     They traveled together once a year, to Rome, Buenos Aires, Paris, their glittering time together stress-free until at the end of the week or ten days when the slightest thing—one couple late for dinner, someone not wanting to visit a church—would create cracks in the crystal that was their harmony. It was as if knowing that their time together was drawing to a close, they allowed themselves the disgruntlements they had suppressed for most of the vacation, perhaps to make parting easier.

     “We should do a wine region this fall,” Jerry said. “Spain, Portugal.”

     They were at Mat and Chloe’s. Mat had grilled steaks and was pouring a South African red that tasted, to the rest of them, like mentholated cold medicine. Jerry surmised it was an expensive bottle. Mat worked in a financial firm and made a good income, which he wasn’t shy about displaying without actually boasting about it.

     “How about the Bordeaux region?” Chloe offered, and looked at Mat.

     “Or Napa,” said Meg, cutting into her rare steak. She sopped up the red juices with her mashed potatoes.

     Mat said, “You know, the Finger Lakes region is making some very good wine. They’re getting a lot of press.”

     “That sounds good. We could just drive,” Jerry said, and looked at Meg. He had made less money this year, his commissions slashed with the dip in the real estate frenzy.

     “Sounds good to me,” Meg said. She was a travel agent, and it fell to her to make the arrangements. There’d be no flights for this one, just hotels or B&B’s. “What do you say, Chloe?”

     Chloe, her golden hair sporting an expensive glisten, nodded as she chewed, swallowed and said, “Why not? We can have fun anywhere.”

     Mat looked at Jerry and said, “That’s right. It doesn’t always take a lot of money to have a good time.”

     Later at home Jerry stayed in the den listening to John Coltrane, sipping an aged rum from Nicaragua, he thought. It had been a gift from Mat and Chloe for his birthday, and he hadn’t looked at the label carefully. He pondered Mat’s comment about money not being necessary to have a good time. Was that a preachy point Mat was making, aimed at him and Meg, the couple with less discretionary income?

     Meg had gone to bed to read her chick-lit, as Jerry thought of it. Women protagonists by women writers and a happy ending. Yesterday he had read a New York Times editorial bemoaning the lack of male interest in the latest film version of Little Women. Mat and Chloe had liked it, and Meg wanted to see it, but he didn’t. What was wrong with everyone having different interests?

     When Meg had miscarried the second time, twelve years ago, Jerry had been secretly relieved. He had been truly excited with anticipation during the first pregnancy, but by the second one he was unsure. By then he was thirty, his thinning hair showed grey, and he was in a floating ambivalence about his life. Was real estate such a smart profession, buffeted by economic winds like laundry left out in a storm? Was Meg—or anyone else—such a desirable element to have in one’s life constantly and forever? After the passion had dissipated, a year into the marriage, he had come to love Meg in a lukewarm, almost indifferent way. She was a wonderful person, devoted to the household and, he was pretty sure, the marriage, but in what had become a mechanical, unenthusiastic routine that made him have doubts about the union. And it seemed to him that he was equally happy whether she was around or not.

     But maybe the whole point at their age was to have children, not so much the companionship. You’d have children who as adults would monitor and care for you when the time came. And yet he had read that having a child and seeing them through college came with a two hundred thousand dollar price tag, more if they went to private schools. There had to be an Aesop’s fable in which the consequence of wanting too much was an ironic disaster, wasn’t there? Did being put in a nursing home by a cherished child count as a bitter, ironic disaster? The most unkindest cut?

     He couldn’t help but be convinced that Mat and Chloe had figured this out. They were smart, knew the ways of the world. Mat, with his modesty despite his encyclopedic vinicultural knowledge, Wall Street wizardry, his bespoke suits. And what was with that hair, insistently and richly brown despite silver specks which testified to the lack of dye, a crown on an angular, handsome face despite the long nose?

     Jerry rubbed the sparse grey buzzcut on his scalp and finished the rest of the rum. The drink had warmed him, and he felt the beginning of an erection, but when he got to bed Meg was already asleep. Oh, well. Maybe in the morning, if it worked out. Sometimes, the timing was off, one or the other interested, but not both.

     When Jerry came home in the evenings, often after seven if he had been out showing—no, peddling—properties, he sat at the kitchen counter and watched Meg cook, her sturdy, recently plump figure constantly moving, a pinball from stove to counter to sink. Occasionally he asked if he could help, not wanting to appear disengaged, but she rarely said yes. She kept her long hair tied back into a pony tail with a kerchief so frayed it might have a nun’s panties, chopping the necessary ingredients so fast that the knife hitting the cutting surface sounded like a woodpecker gone berserk. Without being asked, Jerry occasionally wiped the counter of the diaspora of onions and garlic, fled from the mayhem on the cutting board. She measured nothing, threw handfuls of salt and herbs into pots and sauté pans with barely a glance.

     “I looked into lodgings at the Finger Lakes,” Meg said later as they loaded the dishwasher. She kept rearranging the dishes and utensils Jerry racked.

     “Find any you like?” He gave up on the dishwasher and started on the pots in the sink, where he wouldn’t be made to feel incompetent.

     “Actually, we can stay at one of the wineries if we reserve soon.”

     “Sounds good. Expensive?” He wished the new, pretentious McMansion in Scarsdale would sell already.

     “Not too,” she said, and she patted his back as he bent over the sink, meant, he was sure, as a reassurance.

     He admired this about Meg, this ability to show concern and support so effortlessly, though he wasn’t sure he wanted to be on the receiving end of it when it came to finances. He wished he could show compassion just as easily, like when she made a fuss over the neighbors’ sick children. But whatever part of her was able to sprout these spontaneous gestures was as barren as a sand dune in him.

     So what was he good at, really? What did he contribute to his world, the world that contained Meg, with her generosity of spirit, her energy, her astonishing lack of bile? And to the world of his friends? Chloe, with her dazzling, mathematical brain encased in a beautiful head, the mouth emitting expressions of bonhomie without subtext? Odd that for such a logical, numerical mind, the subtleties of expenses when they traveled together seemed non-existent to her on the surface, although she made sure that the divided sums never favored her and Mat, but if anything were tilted to benefit him and Meg.

     And then Mat. Of what value was he to Mat, with his looks, his affability, his easy affection? Mat was the only man who could be spontaneously and physically demonstrative with him, a hand on the shoulder or on his back, an embrace that ignored the conventional separation of abdomens when men hugged. Mat was the benevolent leader when the four of them were together, the principal player in a finely tuned musical quartet.

     As far as Jerry could see, he brought nothing to the card table where the four of them played out their relationship. Not wit, nor any particular skill or knowledge. So what, then? Was he just a hanger-on, an accidental component, a satellite moon to the three incandescent planets?

     Jerry and Meg were already engaged when they met Chloe and her then-boyfriend Mat for lunch in New Paltz, where all but Mat were seniors at the state university there. Mat was two years older, already in a graduate program for business administration. Even during that first encounter, when a less secure individual might have cloaked himself in the mantle of advantage, because of age, education, and ambition, he was immediately their new, jocund acquaintance.

     After that lunch, Meg said to Jerry, “What did you think of Mat?”

     They were walking back to their dorms, the skittish November sun already behind the buildings on Main Street.

     “He seemed nice,” Jerry said. “Are they serious?”

     “I think so. Chloe has talked about their life together after graduation.” Meg paused. “He’s so handsome.”

     “Yes. He’s a good-looking guy.”

     He had been mechanically agreeable with Meg. Since he could remember, Jerry reacted not to people’s looks, but to how they behaved. A stranger, man or woman, might be spectacularly beautiful, but the physical dazzle that would impress most people went unnoticed by him. But during lunch, Mat had taken what seemed like a real interest in Jerry, finding common ground with him in their mutual interest in rugby, that Methuselah of sports that had begat American football. He had also asked about Jerry’s plans after graduation, which were as shapeless as smoke. The same question from his tuition-paying parents, shackled with middle-class finances, had elicited an abrupt “Don’t really know yet” that summer. But Jerry had felt no unease talking to Mat about his hazy future, entranced by his personality like a cobra by a snake charmer.

     When the time came for their trip to the Finger Lakes, they took separate cars. Abroad, they had toured in a single rented vehicle, but two trunks meant an abundance of space in which to transport cases of wine back home.

     The winery where they were staying, Bon Point, consisted of two buildings nestled in fields of grapevines, and was awash in sunlight when they arrived near noon. One of the buildings, the winemaking facility, was a two-story rectangle that could be mistaken for a six-car garage. The other structure, which was the house, was a splendid, oversized A frame, three stories high, a dwelling masquerading as a royal pavilion. Every level had floor-to-ceiling windows looking out at the perfectly ordered rows of grapevines that seemed to vibrate in the sunlight, a pointillist masterpiece.

     Jerry and Meg had a room on the third floor, Mat and Chloe on the second. There was one other couple, they were told at lunch that first day, served by Claudia, the winemaker’s wife. She was a dark, short woman with a huge smile, and her hair was like a chocolate twist at the nape.

     The ample dining room, where they would be served breakfast and dinner, had four dark oak tables set for two. One of the walls was mostly glass, looking out at the fields of grapes.

     “I can move two tables together to seat four, if you like,” Claudia said. She spoke with an accent that might have been Hispanic, or perhaps Middle-Eastern.

     The four of them looked at each other briefly and said “Sure,” not in unison, but convincingly. Jerry immediately thought it might have been better to have some meals just the two of them, but it had worked out well in previous travels, and he buried his doubt.

     Surrounded by plain but polished dark wood, and presided over by the large window and a sense of privilege, every meal was excellent. Claudia poured wine for them from one of the many bottles that stood guard on a mahogany credenza. They saw the only other couple occasionally at meal times, two handsome men in their thirties with disconcertingly similar clothes. Both had shaved heads and multiple sparkly earrings, smiled and said hello, but didn’t seem to welcome any other interaction, looking at their phones while they ate.

     Claudia obliged Mat’s request for guidance, and she suggested wineries to visit. She also offered to arrange for limousines for them to enjoy serious wine-tastings without risking a driving or legal catastrophe. Every day brought with it the promise of a new discovery: an architecturally striking winery, a vibrant, commanding wine, a charming winemaker proud of his or her product.

     The evening before their last full day Claudia’s husband Henry, who had been a rare sight, approached them as they finished dinner. He had red cheeks and brown hair that covered the tops of his ears, and a pugilist’s biceps strained the sleeves of a yellowing white tee shirt. He was no taller than Claudia.

     “I have a proposition for you,” he said in an unmistakable German accent. “I need to harvest some of the white sauvignon grapes tomorrow morning, and I’m short two workers. If you help me, I’ll give each couple a case of my best chardonnay.”

     “That sounds like fun,” Mat said.

     Jerry gave a little nod of approval, the idea of a break in their now predictable routine a pleasant prospect.

     Chloe said, “Oh, I don’t know. That sounds like work.”

     “It’s our last day,” Meg said with a tone of protest.

     Henry’s eyebrows arched in distress. “They have to be picked at sunrise, before the sun warms them, otherwise they’ll ferment too soon. So you’ll have most of the day free.”

     “What do you say, Jerry? Do it before the ladies are up?”

     Mat’s enthusiasm seeped into him like the scent of a garden through a window, and he said, “Sounds good. Firsthand experience, behind the scenes.”

     “Wonderful!” Henry shook the men’s hands. “I’ll meet you right here for coffee tomorrow morning at five, and we’ll have breakfast after we harvest.”

     Henry led the way to the fields the next morning. Inside the rows of green vines, the world was close, the landscape of linear plantings hidden by the gnarly, leafy branches heavy with fruit. The light from the pale grey sky was dim on their faces, and a still, cold air feathered their cheeks and chilled Jerry’s scalp, still warm from bed. Henry stood at the end of an aisle between two rows of plantings and showed them what to look for in fruit to be harvested. He gave them pruning clippers and shoulder sacs, and then went to work his own rows. “If you each do one row, we’ll be done in two hours,” he said as he left.

     Jerry had been looking forward to being alone among the grapevines, psychological space to reflect on his future, driven by having spent more money on wine than he had anticipated. He had imagined they’d work separately, but Mat stayed in the same aisle, eyeing and fingering the hanging fruit while Jerry got to work.

     The slump in the real estate market was not letting up. He was forty-two, almost too late to embark on a new career. He could switch professions, but what did he know except selling real estate? The amount of money he earned was variable, and on balance it was just adequate. But even when a successful and lucrative sale brought with it the relief of fresh income, and the gratification of a completed task, there was a hollow feel to it, like he had accomplished nothing of value. He imagined that teachers, physicians, engineers, all felt a deep satisfaction with the fruit of their labor, something they just took for granted, so abundant the rewards.

     “So peaceful here,” Mat said. His sling sac, hanging across his chest, still looked empty.

     Jerry didn’t look at him, didn’t nod, kept cutting the stems, pulling the chartreuse bunches from the foliage.

     “You okay?” Mat said. He wasn’t making a move with the clippers.

     Jerry turned to him. “It is peaceful.” He paused, his lips tensed into a line. “Maybe we should work in separate aisles, get done faster.”

     Mat frowned. “We can work side by side. You do the left, I’ll do the right, and then we just move on to the next aisle.”

     Jerry turned back to the cutting, his eyebrows diving into the bridge of his nose, his eyes all but hidden.

     Mat took a step towards Jerry. “You look annoyed,” he said.

     Jerry shook his head, baffled that his friend could be so obtuse, missing signposts.

     “What’s wrong?” Mat said with an edge of alarm.

     “Nothing. Nothing’s wrong. I just need some time to myself. I thought this would be a good opportunity for that.”

     “All right,” Mat said, sounding abrupt. In a softer tone, he added, “I’ll go to the next aisle. But you know I’m here for you if anything’s the matter. Whatever it is, count on me.” He put his hands on Jerry’s shoulders, kissed him on the forehead, and left.

     The sky had gotten lighter, a tint of violet towards the east promising full daylight. The grapes were easier to see now, and the work went faster. Unexpectedly, with every new bunch in his sac, the uncertainties about his profession receded. Nothing had changed materially, he saw that his future held no different promises or opportunities for validation, but this seemed unimportant now, displaced by a new, perhaps more momentous disturbance that he couldn’t quite define. And yet he sensed a sort of liberation, and became aware of his forehead and eyebrows relaxing as he continued cutting the bunches of grapes, dropping them into his sac.

     The three men were back in the dining room by eight o’clock, the work completed. Meg and Chloe were just starting breakfast. Henry was exuberant. “I’m so grateful to you gentlemen,” he said, and went into the kitchen to find Claudia.

     Jerry and Mat joined their wives at the table. During the meal, Mat initiated conversation with Jerry, as if the incident in the vineyard had never occurred.

     Later that morning Meg arranged for a limousine with Claudia for this, their last day in the region. They elected to have an elaborate lunch at a large, imposing winery with a fine restaurant, where they would taste several wines before the meal.

     “This is perfectly delicious food,” Chloe said later at lunch. She was having an appetizer of grilled octopus with a drizzle of good olive oil. “I don’t know how they get it so tender.”

     “I’ve never made octopus,” Meg said. “I’m intimidated by the idea. I’ve read so many different techniques for it.”

     “You’re going to love this,” Chloe said, and forked some tentacles onto Meg’s plate of sausage and lentils.

     Jerry and Mat watched as Meg put some octopus in her mouth, closed her eyes and said, “Oh, my God.”

     “You can do this, Meg. You can do anything,” Chloe said.

     “We’ll be your guinea pigs,” Mat said. “We’ll make the sacrifice.”

     Jerry looked at Meg, who was grinning proudly, perhaps smugly, he thought. He nodded and said, “The ‘can-do’ cook,” but the smile that might have accompanied the comment never appeared.

     Mat grinned and said, “You’re one lucky dude.”

     Lunch wasn’t over until three, and nobody was hungry for dinner back at the Bon Point winery. They napped and then played cards in the wood-paneled den, lit by lamps with tasseled, yellow satin shades.

     At nine o’clock Mat and Chloe went to their room, claiming exhaustion.

     Meg said, “I’m all in. You ready for bed?”

     “Not yet. I’ll stay and read for a while.” From their room, he had brought to the den one of the “Struggle” novels by Knausgaard.

     He got up from the card table and sat on a plush brocade sofa, but couldn’t read. The apprehension that had left him in the vineyard had been gradually replaced by a knowledge that his relationship with Meg and with his friends had changed, a different trajectory going forward. It became clear to him that he was different from them and that they saw that, had probably seen or sensed it on some level all along.

     The next morning they said their good-byes before getting into their respective cars, Mat and Chloe in their Mercedes, Jerry and Meg in their Hyundai. It had been, on the surface, a low key, happy trip, and as always they were bathed in a vague sense of relief that it was over. Jerry kissed Chloe on her smooth, sweet-smelling cheek, and saw Mat hug Meg. Then Mat, without hesitation or allowance of any awkwardness, embraced Jerry full on, arms wrapping around his shoulders and kissing him on the face, near his sideburn, as he had done many times before. Jerry didn’t hug back this time, but instead put his hands on Mat’s arms, ready to separate himself if the embrace went on too long.

     The sun was already high on this warm October day, and in the Hyundai the air conditioner shot cold vectors at their heads. The icy blast felt noxious on Jerry’s scalp, and he blamed the car’s careless, economical design. Meg seemed oblivious to it, strands from her mane whipping and dancing as she fiddled with the radio, trying to find some familiar, comfortable music.

     Why was he still with Meg? And why was he friends with Mat and Chloe?

     It wasn’t that he didn’t bring anything to the table they shared. No, actually, he had it wrong. The game they all played wasn’t at a card table, but on the uneven field of their relationship, chasing the ball that symbolized accomplishment, or knowledge, or affluence. And the three of them, once they had the ball in their hands, passed it around to the other two, never to him, as if he wasn’t even in the running to be the best at anything.

     Jerry saw Mat’s kiss on the forehead as a paternalistic gesture of superiority, as if he was pathetic and merited compassion. It crystallized his mediocre standing, a fatal jarring of the four-way imbalanced magnetic attraction that had kept them orbiting around one another. And he wondered, in a species of masochistic, cynical curiosity, what Mat and Chloe were talking about at this very moment. Were they discussing him and Meg in condescending terms in the velvet quiet of their fine sedan, caressed by the perfectly controlled ambient temperature?

     “Is this all right?” Meg said. She had evidently found a station she liked. Jerry thought it sounded blandly pleasant, like their marriage.

     “It’ll do for now,” he said.

THE METAMORPHOSIS OF MOTHER

Like moss creeping up the trunk of a tree or daylight fading into dusk, the transformation of my body into hers happened slowly. In the early hours of the morning, when the house was still and the birds were quiet, I watched her hands stroke my daughter’s cheek; puffy blue veins, wrinkled skin, and swollen fingers illuminated in the soft yellow glow of the nightlight. Known to me, I felt them combing through my hair, wiping away my tears, and lifting up my chin. Shaping themselves into a form familiar and strong, hers are the hands that now scrub my dishes, wipe noses, pray with my children, and have the power to scare away the monsters hidden beneath the bed.

Like bird nests popping up in once-empty trees or spider webs hanging from once clean corners, the transformation of my body into hers happened secretly. In the mirror, I study her sagging breasts, wide hips, and cushioned tummy, tracing the purple stretches with my eyes like I trace worm tracks in old logs with my finger. Under my cheek, I feel the pillow of her tummy cushioning the blow of schoolyard taunts and broken hearts. With her hands, I trace the laugh lines around my eyes. I lift breasts that fed my children and follow the curves of the hips that bore them. This body is lover, power, creator; a mother.

As the child enveloped in the womb grows, the woman of before vanishes too, within a cocoon of mounding flesh and raging hormones. Unbeknownst to her, the transition from woman to mother takes place in the early hours of the morning and late hours of the night. Love, worry, fear, and excitement alter her mind, body, and spirit, until she emerges with her child, exhausted and raw, as the vessel of strength that came before her. My body into my mother’s and her body into her mother’s, like a series of dominoes falling backward through time; our cycle continues and strength passes down through the women of history.

CUL-DE-SAC

Photo by Francisco Anzola (copied from Flickr)

We have narrowed it down to two possibilities: they’re doing drugs or they’re having sex with other men.

Janice said it was probably just a broken dishwasher or something, that the guys who come to the house are repairmen, but we pointed out that not all these visitors come in a truck, that even the guy with the truck comes early in the morning or late at night. I mean, no repairman ever comes at those times, and no one has ever seen one of these men carry a tool box or a ladder or anything else someone on the job would bring into a client’s house. Plus how many repairs do they need! Come on, Janice, we said, use your brain. It’s either sex or drugs.

Once we got her to think like that, we started timing. If it is drugs — and we don’t know if the visitors are picking up from or delivering to Dave and Daryl — that might explain the brief visits, like 15 or 20 minutes. But no one can have sex that fast! I mean, you don’t just jump in bed and do it. You warm up. At least that’s been my experience with Jerry. 

Then Rosemary said maybe they don’t even bother to do it in bed. Maybe they do it in the living room, but they have modern furniture, so we don’t know where they could be actually doing it. There are no soft surfaces, not at least that we saw when they had the open house last spring. Very modern. Not our taste, but that’s not our business. They can do what they like. Live and let live.

And then some visits are about an hour, which seems long enough for sex and smoking pot. Maybe they’re not dealers or buying. Maybe they just have friends who come over and smoke. I don’t know. They don’t act loopy, and Dave and Daryl are always going to the gym. We don’t know exactly.

So far we’ve seen a white truck, a sporty foreign car, and a van. The van looks like it could belong to a married guy. Which disgusts us. I mean, why would you want to bust up somebody’s marriage? Unless they don’t know he’s married. We’ve got to get a look at his ring finger, and Rosemary lives the closest. She could see from her kitchen window if the guy comes in the morning.

Oh, we like Dave and Daryl well enough, that’s not the problem. It’s just that we don’t know what they’re up to! And we’ve all agreed that this kind of behavior doesn’t suit this neighborhood. Apparently they lived in an apartment in Boston before they moved here. We have only single-family homes up here, with kids. Most of ours are grown, of course, thank God, but what about the little kids? What do they make of it? We decided that we’re not going to say anything to those neighbors. Maybe they don’t notice what’s going on, so what they don’t know can’t hurt them.

We’re not worried about our husbands, of course, those of us who still have them. Our husbands are homebodies most of the time, and when they associate with anyone else on the block it’s always with each other, guys they’ve known for a long time. Darts. Snowmobiling trips. The gym — just treadmill work. It’s even creepy to say that we might be worried about our husbands!

There is one strange thing that happened last week. Two guys came over, at almost the same time. The truck and the foreign sports car. They came at different times between 10 and 11 at night and stayed until midnight, all together. Why so late, that’s what we want to know. Who has guests then? Janice said that maybe they’re just getting out of work and coming by for a drink, but who drinks at that time of night? And Dave and Daryl both have to be at work by 8:30 in the morning, so late at night seems like an unusual time to have friends over. There must be something else going on that we don’t know. They’re having another open house in a couple of weeks, they said, so if we’re invited, we can maybe get some more information. Rosemary says that we should check the photos on the walls or the mantel and see if there are any clues there. I’m not sure what clues we’d be looking for, but that’s a place to start.

TWO POEMS

“Time goes by so fast 28/52 Multiple Exposure” by JanetR3

Translated by Louise Heal Kawai and Matt Treyvaud

THIRTY-THREE
CENTIMETRES OF TIME

You cross the road
and follow the low stone wall to school
my child

I watch

You greet the people you meet
and, just about to disappear,
you turn your head a shade,
glance back

I wave,
and open a window

You turn your back.
I watch you walk away

But then
look back again

Perhaps
You knew your father would be watching still

Growing smaller, fading—

I wave to you again,
my child
you walk on, even smaller now

No satchel
on your back
but dressed for ceremony: white shirt
black shorts—
a special day

Before you left this morning, you said, “Look,”
and held up

A red ribbon.
The school nurse made one
for each of you

To show how much you’d grown
between first grade
and sixth:
A length of red ribbon
dangling from your fingers.

We spent
the same
time
separately

Thirty-three centimetres
of time

*

THE MOMENT WE WISH IT

How well I know
the things they call impossible
can change, one day, to done

I still believe the dream:
within the next ten years,
all island bases gone

Until the wall collapsed, no one
believed that it would fall
But who now still believes
that it never will be gone?

The moment we wish it
the bases will be gone
leaving grassy hilltops—
you’ll sit, and freely watch
the setting of the sun

I still believe the dream
that what they called impossible
will change, one day, to done
And who then will believe
that they never will be gone?

AINU OTHELLO: THE STORY OF A PLAY

Adam Isfendiyar

There once was a play first performed four hundred years ago in England. It became known worldwide until eventually it was translated in an island country of Asia, and returned transformed to its country of origin. For the last four years I have been a fascinated observer of the story of this play. Let me tell you more, but first, some background notes:

A professor of English at a Japanese regional university dreams of building a replica of the Globe. He rallies supporters to the cause and founds an amateur acting troupe that, with permission from the Royal Shakespeare Company, is called The Shakespeare Company. The company’s adaptations of Shakespeare’s plays gain popularity, and in 2000 they stage Macbeth of Mt Osore at the Edinburgh Fringe Festival. Tragedy strikes in 2005 when the professor is widowed with three young daughters. He struggles on without his muse to write an adaptation of Othello called Atui Othello. This is the last play the company performs before the great earthquake and tsunami of March 2011. They give travelling performances in disaster zones for a year and then disperse. The professor continues holding workshops at schools in stricken communities and prepares the manuscripts of his adaptations for publication.

Forward to 2016, when I first encounter The Shakespeare Company at an international translators conference in Sendai, where the company is based. Sendai is a city of approximately one million, 300 kilometres north of Tokyo in the Tohoku region. One of the conference organizers had been unable to forget the company’s version of A Midsummer Nights Dream she had seen twenty years earlier, and persuaded Kazumi Shimodate, the professor, to stage ten-minute excerpts from Shakespeare’s four great tragedies as the keynote speech.

This was no mean task, as company members had scattered far and wide since 2011. Shimodate, however, decided it was a chance to return to their mission of building a replica of the Globe, and therefore an opportunity not to be missed. He gave the call and the actors responded.

I had seen performances by professional Japanese theatre troupes, but nothing like The Shakespeare Company. We were treated to scenes from The Merchant of Venice, Othello, Hamlet, Macbeth and King Lear – five plays, not four, as it turned out. The setting for most of these adaptations was Tohoku, and they had been translated into Tohoku dialect, not standard Japanese. The incongruity of hearing Shakespeare in such familiar, earthy language and novelty of seeing the characters as sushi company president, indigenous Ainu, feudal retainer and so on was a shock, but the plays were recognizably Shakespearean and as theatre it worked! In less than ideal conditions – basically a large conference centre auditorium with daytime lighting – the actors gave performances that were suffused with an energy and atmosphere that mesmerized the audience. As one we were drawn in; laughed, were moved and swept away by the drama.

Afterwards I met Professor Shimodate in person and my curiosity about the company was further piqued. He was debonair, and spoke English with a refined accent that in my Australian ears can only be described as posh. I was intrigued by the stark contrast between the lines of dialect he had written for the plays, and the elegant English that came from his lips. He seemed an anomaly in this regional Japanese city, but who was I to talk, since I too am from a country background, and my in-laws also speak Tohoku dialect. I should know that capital cities do not have a monopoly on sophistication, cosmopolitanism and learning; ergo country does not equal bumpkin, nor does dialect equal inferior or uneducated.

A respect for linguistic cultural diversity – the right to speak in one’s own language and reclaim the identity shaped by that language – has been one of the pivotal cultural about-turns of this century. In Japan, however, though a multitude of dialects and languages are spoken, national discourse is dominated by one of Tokyo’s dialects, which became the language of government, power and education long ago. It was designated “standard” when centuries of rule by the Tokugawa Shogunate ended in 1868 and the new imperial Meiji administration set out to unify the country. Generally speaking, one does not hear dialects spoken on national TV, except in the context of their quirky or entertainment value, and never will you hear the news read in anything other than standard Japanese. The Tohoku dialect is actually a group of dialects spoken in the northern region of Japan known as Tohoku, and not all of them are mutually intelligible. Historically, Tohoku dialects have had a negatively provincial image; a long way from the highbrow language of Shakespeare.

Shimodate, however, had an epiphany about language when he was studying Shakespeare at Cambridge in 1992. He observed how a London restaurant serving – in his opinion – inexcusably inauthentic ramen was a huge hit with British customers, while dinner guests reacted to his own painstakingly concocted authentic soup and noodles with mere politeness. London-style ramen for Londoners and Japanese-style ramen for Japanese… What could that mean for Shakespeare? It dawned on him that Tohoku audiences might prefer hearing Shakespeare in Tohoku dialect, with stories they could relate to. Shakespeare was, after all, supposed to be for everybody, not just scholars and the cultural elite. This was the beginning of his translating Shakespeare’s plays into dialect with plots adapted to regional history and locations.

Shimodate’s hometown is only sixteen kilometres from Sendai but the dialect spoken there is different. He translates the plays into his dialect and the actors accordingly adapt the lines to their own. This approach is a defining characteristic of The Shakespeare Company, and what makes their performances accessible to audiences in Tohoku, while those outside the region appreciate the local flavour and liveliness it gives the productions.

However, the starting point of all this was Shimodate’s dream of building a theatre. And not just any theatre, but a replica of the Globe. For him it is the ideal venue, a playhouse on a human scale, somewhere that can be a centre for community drama and education, and a place where people will gather from around Japan and the world to perform in Tohoku. For the last thirty years he has focused on this goal with an inventiveness and energy that draws others into the whirlpool of his vision and creates a self-perpetuating force. He often invites people from all walks of life to his home, to eat and talk over ramen. It was here he first shared his dream of building the theatre, and the idea of The Shakespeare Company was born.

My first glimpse in 2016 of the play that was to become Ainu Othello lasted merely ten minutes. Atui Othello, as it was still called – atui being the Ainu word for “sea” – had a recognizably Ainu flavour because of Osero’s (Othello) and Dezuma’s (Desdemona) costume and the few words of Ainu sprinkled in the dialogue. But it was not much to judge from.

This was the first time Shimodate had set an adaptation outside of Tohoku. Othello had long been on his agenda but he could not find exactly the right setting to fit the theme of racial discrimination. Hokkaido, however, had potential because of its history and on a research trip there in 2009, he found inspiration. The setting would be Hokkaido in 1860, when it was called Ezo, and it would be the tragedy of an ethnic Ainu general called Osero, who was raised by a Japanese retainer of the Sendai Clan, stationed in Hokkaido at the Shogunate’s behest to defend the land against Ainu rebellion and incursions by the Russians. Osero, who serves in the Sendai Clan force, falls in love with Dezuma, the Japanese daughter of another clan retainer.

Ainu are the indigenous people of Hokkaido, but in 1869, when it was annexed by the Japanese government, Japanese settlers poured in and they were forced to assimilate. The traditional Ainu culture and lifestyle was suppressed, and the Ainu language pushed to the brink of extinction, to the extent that it is listed by UNESCO as a critically endangered language.

In 2008 the Japanese government officially recognized the Ainu as a distinct culture for the first time and in 2019 passed a law recognizing them as an indigenous people of Japan, which now obliges it to protect the Ainu cultural identity and ban discrimination. However, the legacy of one hundred and fifty years of discrimination and cultural suppression remains, and it is no wonder that contemporary relations between the Ainu and Japanese peoples are fraught.

Atui Othello was staged twice in 2010, but Shimodate believes in the power of place, and insists on performing plays in the location where they are set, which in this case was Hokkaido. He was uneasy, however; how would Ainu people react to a troupe of Japanese actors staging a play about them, complete with derogatory language, on their home ground? He flew to Sapporo, the capital of Hokkaido, to inspect a theatre for a performance, but when the manager failed to turn up he took that as a sign and cancelled the theatre booking. The date he had booked for was March 20, 2011, nine days after the earthquake.

Five years passed and Atui Othello disappeared from the stage, until 2016 and the conference breathed life into it and the company again. It also led to much-needed funding, and so Shimodate, deciding that revision was necessary, along with a new name for the play, set out on a research trip to Hokkaido two months later, in the summer of 2016. A series of fortuitous coincidences – and thereby hangs another tale – lead to his meeting Debo Akibe, an Ainu activist, craft cooperative manager, and dance troupe director amongst other things, at the Lake Akan Ainu village. Akibe only agreed to meet Shimodate at a friend’s request, and had every intention of fobbing him off. But Shimodate’s zeal and enthusiasm won out. Akibe not only cooperated on the script of Ainu Othello, as the play was now called, he eventually became co-director as well.

In January 2018 I witnessed the result of their collaboration at the premiere performance of Ainu Othello in Sendai. It was unforgettably powerful. I was transported to Ezo in 1860, a world I knew nothing of, yet it felt as real and relevant as the world outside the theatre doors. Judging by the long, thunderous applause at the end, everybody else in the audience felt the same. A highlight for me was the music and dance performed by Pirikap, the Ainu dance troupe Akibe had invited to join the production. Shimodate and Aikbe’s candid talk on stage at the end also added to the drama of the evening.

One of Akibe’s motivations for collaborating was to ensure the authentic representation of Ainu culture. I had had only the most cursory exposure to it before, but I knew that every aspect of what I saw on stage, from the set, props and costume to music, dance and song, was genuine, and it gave me a sense of Ainu culture being something that was alive, not a museum piece.

Akibe’s contribution however was more than a stamp of cultural authenticity. He added Ainu language to the script and insisted that the historically correct discriminatory language Shimodate had cut be restored. Akibe has personally experienced much discrimination, but believes there is no point shirking from the fact it existed, and can only be eliminated through being brought into the open in the first place. His schooldays and experience of seeing Ainu people bully each other led to his suggestion that Yago (Iago) be of mixed Ainu-Japanese heritage, a masterstroke that added to the psychological complexity of Yago’s motivations and betrayal of Osero, and magnified the resonance of this character for a modern globalized  audience.

The play continued to evolve. In June of 2018 I saw it again in Tokyo and could tell there were changes. The death scene of Dezuma, which sent shivers down my spine, was one in particular that stood out. It was enacted to a groaning chant that was apparently sung at a battle in 1789 and traditionally handed down.

In July 2018 the long-delayed Sapporo performance took place, at a time when the 150th anniversary celebrations of the naming – or annexing, depending on your point of view – of Hokkaido were imminent. Approximately one hundred of the Ainu community were in the audience of 360 and the performance was deemed a success. Unfortunately I could not be there, but one significant change I heard about was the Pirikap members having speaking parts in addition to performing dance and music.

Another outcome of the Sapporo production was an invitation to stage Ainu Othello in London. Jatinder Verma, Artistic Director at the Tara Theatre and long-time friend and advisor to Shimodate, travelled there specially to see it. Verma, who had co-founded the theatre in the 1970s in response to racism, believed it was a timely production in the midst of rising racial tensions on the eve of Brexit.

In August 2019 a group of fourteen actors and staff travelled to the UK to stage a shorter, leaner version of the play. Akibe was unable to go and Shimodate handed the baton of director to Verma. Thus on entirely neutral ground for the first time, the cast underwent intense rehearsal as Verma gave a whole new polish to an already remarkable production. The experience appears to have been profoundly constructive for both Japanese and Ainu cast members, who said that Verma gave them new insight into performing and introducing culture, showing how the smallest of changes can make an enormous difference.

Alas I was not at the London production either, but I was privileged to view a recording. There were many differences, but most significant and moving for me was to see the four women of Pirikap fully integrated into the performance; their voices audibly speaking Ainu, their music and dance as essential to the play as any character. The final scene was so quietly tragic and beautiful, that watching at home alone in my living room, tears filled my eyes and I spontaneously burst into applause.

Ainu Othello is about love destroyed through jealousy and prejudice, while the story of Ainu Othello is about breaking down obstacles of time, language and history to create art. But in the Ainu language “Ainu” means human, and ultimately is all about human drama and the human need for stories. Happily, it seems the collaboration between Pirikap and The Shakespeare Company will continue, so there will be more plays and more stories.

PROUD

“Shinto Shrine Roof” by JoshBerglund19

Translated by Thomas Brook

Another year, another birthday. Another year since my great uncle passed away. For nineteen years now, and forever more, we share this anniversary.

The day my great uncle took his last breath, I, having just turned twenty, was absorbed in a monologue about my grandfather. My grandfather used to boast to me about how he had once been Japanese. My great uncle, on the other hand, lectured me about how he’d been turned Japanese. The two were not brothers.

My grandfather was my mother’s father; my great uncle my father’s uncle.

− Granddad’s Japanese was so fluent, I said, not pausing for a moment to think of my great uncle. − He spoke it so much better than my mum and dad, who both still speak like foreigners even though they’ve lived here so long already.

I kept chattering on about my grandfather, almost giddily, buoyed by the idea that I alone possessed a rare insight into the world.

− Granddad learnt Japanese long before I was even born. That’s right, in Taiwan, back when it was a Japanese colony.

Mr Shiraishi enjoyed encouraging me to do this talk. I, for my part, was quite aware of my ability to choose a topic he liked and speak about it in a way that would please him. I enjoyed it too, back then. Mr Shiraishi made me feel like I was the most sensitive and intelligent girl in the world.

It was about half a year before my great uncle passed away that Mr Shiraishi and I grew close.

− My mother’s cousin used to call the neighbourhood stray dog “Tanaka”, and would beat it with a stick. She couldn’t forgive the Tanaka Kakuei government for betraying Taiwan and getting cosy with China, so she gave the poor dog hell. And so my mother, after coming to Japan, would think of that cousin whenever she met a person called Tanaka.

The classroom sank into silence. I looked across to the students opposite me, and a few of them looked down at their desks. The entire room went chilly. I’d said the wrong thing. Ever since I was a child I had the habit of saying the wrong thing at the wrong time, no matter how hard I tried to fit in and avoid making a scene. I’m just glad – to this day in fact – that none of the ten or so other students in the room had the name Tanaka.

− You should all listen carefully to what Shū san has to say. She knows what she’s talking about, and she talks about it well.

It was Mr Shiraishi who broke the uncomfortable silence. He was just fulfilling his duty as the teacher in the room, doing his best to save one of his students’ misjudged words from giving rise to unneeded animosity. But from the very start I could already feel him undressing me with his eyes.

*

“Shin-ee.” That’s how Mr Shiraishi called me. The Chinese pronunciation, with the “ee” at the end reaching upwards.

Xīn yí.

Whenever Mr Shiraishi called me by my name in Chinese, I felt like I’d been put under a spell, as if I was somehow special. Ever since I started school, I’d always introduced myself with the Japanese reading: “Shū Kin’i” for 周欣怡. Mr Shiraishi was the first Japanese person to say my name the Chinese way.

− You know, Zhōu Xīn yí, you’re an extraordinary girl.

Mr Shiraishi’s compliments never failed to give me the flutters. From around that time, my friends, few to begin with, became fewer still, but I didn’t particularly care. So long as Mr Shiraishi was beside me, people could say whatever they liked. Mr Shiraishi himself seemed aware of the influence he had on me, and I don’t doubt for a moment that it gave him pleasure too.

Within weeks of our first intimate contact, I was well versed in the workings of the love hotel. I lived with my parents, and Mr Shiraishi with his wife and children, so it was only in those compact rooms, shut off from the outside world, where the two of us could get the privacy we needed.

Once again on that very afternoon – on the day my great uncle was to pass away – I set off with Mr Shiraishi towards one of our rendezvous spots.

Dusk is the love child of day and night, Mr Shiraishi whispered in my ear, and I purred back in his: When the wild things come out. It was the perfect time of day for us to be walking together outside, side-by-side with our fingers entwined. Our destination was a place down an alleyway at the end of a long sloping road that ran alongside a Shinto shrine. Had it been an auspicious day, there would have been far more passersby, but on that day we had the entire street to ourselves.

Almost, that is.

There was a single man on the road, dressed in dirty rags, with his head hung low; by his side was an old bowl into which a few coins had been thrown. He was sat, it appeared, with his legs crossed, but as Mr Shiraishi and I noticed more or less at the same time, one of them was missing. He took a glance at us, but then quickly averted his gaze, and mumbled something incoherently. Mr Shiraishi was ready to keep on walking, but I stopped him and motioned with my eyes towards the sign propped up next to the man.

I FOUGHT FOR THE JAPANESE EMPIRE, BUT THE GOVERNMENT WON’T HELP ME NOW. SPARE SOME CHANGE FOR THIS POOR OLD SOLDIER.

It was my first encounter, I think, with a so-called “wounded returnee”. Actually, I can’t be sure. As I stood there vacantly Mr Shiraishi drew close to me and said in a hushed voice: If he was for real he’d be a lot older; he’s way too young – but he didn’t go so far as to stop me from giving the man some of my “charity”. I dropped a one-hundred-yen coin into the old, cracked bowl on the ground by his side. He murmured something but didn’t look up. I saw the underside of his only foot glinting a dull gold colour in the remaining light.

− What if he’d been Taiwanese…

As I lay upon the bed, staring at the ceiling – some of what was left of the daylight filtering through the single, sealed-shut window – my thoughts drifted back towards the one-legged man.

Only a few days prior, I had been walking alongside an imposing wall, which was taller than me and seemed to go on forever. Here and there, posters had been plastered onto its grey surface. Probably due to long exposure to the elements, the writing on them had begun to expand, and it looked as if they might fall down at any moment.

DEAR GOVERNMENT OF JAPAN. PLEASE PROVIDE FAIR COMPENSATION TO TAIWANESE VETERANS OF THE IMPERIAL JAPANESE ARMY WHO DO NOT POSSESS JAPANESE NATIONALITY!

—ASSOCIATION FOR COMPENSATION FOR TAIWANESE VETERANS OF THE IMPERIAL ARMY

I stopped in my tracks as I glanced up and saw the bold, handwritten letters. On the other side of the wall were the inner grounds of the shrine dedicated to those who had martyred themselves for Japan. Taiwanese veterans of the Imperial Japanese Army. Until that day, only days before my twentieth birthday, it had never occurred to me that there had been Taiwanese who fought for the “Japanese Empire”; who had given their own lives to protect the Emperor of Japan.

Another echo of my own voice.

− You get it? Up until he was twenty years old, my granddad was Japanese.

My grandfather was always eager to talk with me in Japanese. He liked to show off to the rest of his family that the Japanese buried deep within his memory still made sense to his granddaughter now being raised in modern-day Japan. He especially liked it when I called him “Ojī-chan”: “Granddad” in Japanese. My paternal grandfather passed away before I was born, so it was only my maternal grandfather who I could directly call “Ojī-chan”. I was talking into Mr Shiraishi’s chest. I waited for him to nod before continuing. Once, I asked him: How come your Japanese is so much better than Mummy and Daddy’s? He thought for a while and then replied: A long time ago, before your mother had even been born, Ojī-chan was Japanese. “Ojī-chan” is how he referred to himself too.

I could see Mr Shiraishi smirking in the dim light. − Well, if you ask me… He, on the other hand, always referred to himself as “ore”, the most masculine Japanese pronoun. He cleared his throat and then sneered. − Anything’s better than a Japanese.

That was one of his sayings. Mr Shiraishi was always mocking Japan and Japanese people.

− Even though you’re Japanese?

− It’s because I’m Japanese! He laughed, his mouth opening at one side. − Back when I was a boy… he continued, while stroking the inside of my thigh. Mr Shiraishi was eighteen years my senior; a massive gap for me at the time. − …I often saw veterans playing harmonicas and accordions outside on the street, whenever there was a festival at the local Shinto shrine, among the stalls selling toys and junk food. All of them wearing white robes, every time. There was always at least one who was missing an arm or a leg. If they were real veterans, my father would say, they’d be receiving proper compensation, they’re all just fraudsters; but my mother still gave them her change. Even if they’re not telling the truth, they’re still amputees, she’d say. My mother was just like you, Xīn yí – way too sentimental.

Too sentimental?

Mr Shiraishi was always revealing to me a me I never knew existed. Telling me how kind and sentimental I was. As if he’d forgotten that he’d just compared her to me, he continued to badmouth his mother.

− She’s a country bumpkin, so whenever it’s a national holiday she hoists up the Japanese flag. Just because that’s what everybody’s done since as far back as she can remember. That’s the kind of person my mother is. No ideas or beliefs of her own. That’s the problem. It’s always people like that you’ve got to watch out for, those are the real dangerous ones. And the easiest for the state to control…

I didn’t say anything in return. I’d learnt from our half a year of liaisons that that was the best way to make Mr Shiraishi feel like I was giving him my undivided attention.

− I’ll put it plain, she’s a dumbnut, he said, his tone growing ever less sympathetic. − If the Japanese government ever said to me, you’ve got to do service in the armed forces, I’d get out of this hole without a moment’s notice. Whose life is worth giving up for a country like this?

A country like this, I say to myself, the words not reaching my mouth. I feel Mr Shiraishi’s gaze, and say the words again silently. A country like this. I FOUGHT FOR THE JAPANESE EMPIRE. The words from the man on the street’s placard spring back up in my mind. So what did he give up his leg for? What if in fact he was “for real”? But I couldn’t bring myself to start this conversation with Mr Shiraishi, and I remained silent. Mr Shiraishi lifted up my legs, and I felt all of my strength slipping away. As I felt my breath seeping out, I closed my eyes shut, and suddenly noticed the backs of my eyelids were brighter than usual. That’s when it hit me. I’m twenty years old. If the Showa era hadn’t ended, what year would it be now?

− Your granddad was born in the first year of Showa.

As always, my grandfather was referring to himself as “Ojī-chan”.

Every year in the summer my parents took me on a trip to Taiwan. My grandfather would look over my shoulder as I worked on the homework assignment for my Japanese class. He followed the hiragana characters I had written on the page, reading out the sounds one by one – he-i-se-i, ga-n-ne-n – and then he must have remembered the year of his own birth – sho-u-wa, ga-n-ne-n. He said to me:

− Now it’s “Heisei gan’nen”, the first year of Heisei. Granddad was a “Showa gan’nen” baby.

At the age of nine, my grandfather’s expression delighted me no end and I repeated it again and again.

− Now it’s “Heisei gan’nen”, Granddad was a “Showa gan’nen” baby. Granddad was a “Showa gan’nen” baby, now it’s “Heisei gan’nen”.

To put it another way, during the summer in which the emperor’s voice was broadcast on radio for the very first time, not only in Japan but in Taiwan too, my grandfather had been just twenty years old.

− So Granddad, until he was twenty, had really been Japanese.

Which means that this would be the seventy-fifth year of the Showa era.

Mr Shiraishi stroked my face by the corner of my eye. − What are you thinking about?

− Why do you ask? I reply, and he touches my lips.

− Another man?

− Don’t be stupid – well… actually yes. Maybe I was. I was thinking about my grandfather. And the Japanese Emperor. When my grandfather said to me: Your granddad remembers the day when His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of Japan was born, I was just nine years old.

− Granddad was the same age as you are now. When I went to school that day, my teachers all said that today is a truly magnificent day…

My grandfather’s Japanese, as he reminisced to me about his youth, was far more fluent than that which my mother and father spoke, and it sounded far more refined. I remember thinking, in a mixture of adoration and pride: Granddad is just like a Japanese person.

− But now I realise of course it was only because I never really thought of my granddad the same way I thought of Japanese people that I could think something like that in the first place. Just like the way I thought of my parents, I only ever saw my granddad as Taiwanese, never really truly Japanese. But for Granddad it was different. As he saw things, he really had been Japanese. He told me so that day, several times. Before I turned twenty, I had really been Japanese, he said. So when I said to him, you’re just like a Japanese person, how must he have felt?

The more I worked myself up, the more infantile my voice and body language became.

− So what about me? Am I a real Japanese? Or am I just a fake? Come on, tell me! Which am I?

It wasn’t enough for me to just plead with Mr Shiraishi; I started to flap my legs up and down as though I was having a tantrum, until he extended his arms and stroked my tummy, the way someone might try to settle a small child. I took a few deep breaths, as if to show him he had succeeded in calming me down. It wasn’t that I was faking my emotions. But if I had really tried to, I could have managed to keep them in check. However, I knew that Mr Shiraishi liked it when I lost control. As if that was irrefutable evidence that there were things I could only ever confide in him; that there was nobody except he himself who had the capacity to accept me fully for who I was – to feel like that gave Mr Shiraishi an elusive high. And that’s why, at the time, I also needed him. I needed a place where I could expose myself completely without reservation. − Granddad… I started to say again, but was cut short by Mr Shiraishi’s unaffected tutting. − Just another dumbnut.

− Taiwan was Japan’s first colony. Your granddad, Xīn yí, he was a victim of Japanese imperialism.

A victim?

I felt my voice catching in my throat.

Outside, the sun must have set completely; the window was pitch black. I quietly patted my thighs, now damp with sweat, to which Mr Shiraishi, who kept talking, seemed oblivious. For a while, I continued to lie there saying nothing.

*

I arrived home just before it struck midnight. Somewhat deterred by the fact the lights were still on – it was unusual for my parents to be up so late – I peered into the living room and saw my mother and father both sat up wide awake. As I braced for a scolding, I heard my mother say to me:

− Goh-dyuu-gon died.

My mother’s voice was almost placid; it took me a while to register what she had said.

− What happened to Goh-dyuu-gon?

− He finally passed away, my father replied, his voice just as flat.

According to my aunt, who lived with my great uncle, earlier that afternoon my uncle had been nodding on and off in his rocking chair as usual, but when she went to call on him after preparing dinner, she noticed he’d stopped breathing.

As I remained silent and still, my father smiled at me. − There’s no need to be so tense. He’s gone to the Pure Land, he added, his voice a bit brighter.

We all know how old Goh-dyuu-gon is, my mother and father had often said.

− He’s the same age as the Republic of China!

My great uncle was born the year after the Xinhai Revolution, in other words the same year in which the Republic of China’s calendar begins. The year I turned twenty was the eighty-ninth year of the Republic of China.

Eighty-nine years old.

Certainly, there’s no denying that he had a good running.

As I soon learned, the notice of my great uncle’s death had arrived little more than half an hour before I had, and my parents had stayed up to discuss what to do about his funeral and all of the associated travel arrangements. As far as I could tell, neither of them was particularly fazed by my great uncle’s passing away. To think of the state my mother had been in back when my grandfather died of lung cancer, the difference was palpable. My grandfather, who was my mother’s father, passed away when I was ten years old.

− Your granddad was born in the first year of Showa.

Which means, it must have been the last summer I spent with my grandfather. I remember him coughing heavily. Don’t get your granddad so excited, my mother chided me. Despite having been told by his doctor in no uncertain terms that he was to ease off his smoking, my grandfather, much to the consternation of my onlooking relatives, would reach for another cigarette, while saying in Japanese, “Mō ippon dake” (Just one more). And as he puffed away, the very picture of contentment, he would always announce:

− Wa ga ringon, tabako shi, rippun ei meekyah za hoh! (You can’t beat a Japanese cigarette!)

Every time my mother travelled back to Taiwan, she would take a carton of Mild Seven with her for my grandfather. Later she admonished herself, saying if only she’d known how bad her father’s lungs were she would’ve never encouraged him to smoke. And then she’d remark, sadly shaking her head: Why did your grandfather have to pass away so soon, when your great uncle keeps on going…

My great uncle was born fourteen years before my grandfather and managed to outlive him by a whole ten years.

*

− Just like always, he smoked a cigarette before taking his nap. Even now, the stub of Goh-dyuu’s final cigarette is lying in his ashtray.

That’s how my aunt announced my great uncle’s death to my father.

I can picture the yellow box of cigarettes that my great uncle always had by his side. My great uncle was even more of a heavy smoker than my grandfather. And a lot more talkative.

− Come along, young lady.

Among all of my cousins on my father’s side, I received the biggest share of my great uncle’s affection. It’s because he can speak Japanese with you, everyone would say. As soon as he saw me a smile would reach across his face, and he’d call to me in Japanese, “Oide!” (Come over here!) He’d sit me on his knee, one arm around my waist, the other holding a cigarette, and the words would flow out of his mouth.

− Kin’i. You hear? Japan turned its back on Taiwan twice. Twice! First it was the Emperor. Then Tanaka Kakuei. You understand? We were abandoned.

My great uncle also referred to himself as “ore”. Though I didn’t really understand even half of what he was saying to me at the time, I can still hear his voice now – ten’nō heika, tanaka kakuei. I also remember thinking at the time that it sounded just right when he said “ore”. Although my grandfather could speak Japanese just as well, he would never call himself “ore”. It wouldn’t have fit his character. The more formal “boku” would have suited him far better, but he didn’t call himself “boku” either. At least when he was talking to me, he always, without exception, referred to himself as “Ojī-chan”. My grandfather liked it when I called him “Ojī-chan” too, but my great uncle was different. Although his Japanese was completely fluent, he much preferred it when I replied to him in Taiwanese.

− Kin’i. You’re a smart girl. You live in Japan. But you’re also Taiwanese. Even if people say to you that you’re like a Japanese person, don’t you forget that you’re Taiwanese. Okay, Kin’i. You understand what I’m saying, don’t you?

− Wa tia oo. (I understand.)

− Hao guai. (Good girl.) Kin’i, you’re such a bright young lady.

My great uncle ruffled my hair and then lit up another cigarette. Although I couldn’t read Chinese I could read Japanese, so when I looked at the writing on my uncle’s cigarette I could imagine the name of the brand: “chōju” for 長壽. I was good at reading Chinese characters. The grown-ups all used the Chinese pronunciation: “zhǎng shòu”. Unlike my grandfather, my great uncle only smoked Taiwanese brands. Once my uncle had finished talking to me and let me go, my mother and father, even my aunt, would discreetly praise me for putting up with him for so long. My cousins too would thank me, as though I had sacrificed myself for them. I myself was more than happy to listen to my great uncle’s stories. One day, I realised, when my great uncle said “ore”, although sometimes he was indeed referring to himself, some of the time he was actually meaning Taiwanese people in general.

− When we went to school, they told us to become Japanese. Kin’i, you understand what I’m saying? We were taught that we should live for Japan, that we should live for His Majesty the Emperor. That’s what our Japanese teachers told us. So that’s what we did – that’s what I did – we tried to become Japanese. I had to – we had to – become Japanese.

My grandfather used to boast to me about how he’d been Japanese.

My great uncle, on the other hand, lectured me about how he’d been turned Japanese.

− So what about me? Am I a real Japanese? Or am I just a fake? Come on, tell me! Which am I?

As I soaked in the bath that night, it occurred to me that it might have been at the very moment Mr Shiraishi was stroking my tummy that my great uncle passed away. The more I thought about the possibility, the more convinced I became of the fact. Actually, I’m sure beyond an inch of a doubt. Even if there’s no sense in me banging on about it now when there’s no way to prove it, for some reason, and I can’t explain why, at that moment it was as clear as day to me. I hear Mr Shiraishi’s voice. Your granddad, Xīn yí, he was a victim of Japanese imperialism.

− If the Japanese government ever said to me, you’ve got to do service in the armed forces, I’d get out of this hole without a moment’s notice.

I lay submerged in the bath, eyes closed, picturing the ashtray with the stub of my great uncle’s last cigarette. I took a few deep breaths. Mr Shiraishi doesn’t understand. To think that you can throw something away is just proof that you believe with your body and soul that it belongs to you entirely. In other words, Mr Shiraishi really is a bona fide, hundred percent genuine Japanese. Whether he wants to admit it or not, it’s a fact. I slowly opened my eyes, and was struck by how seductive my own naked body looked. As I flailed my arms, splashing the water around, and pinched myself, I suddenly saw again the golden light reflecting upon the sole of the one-legged man I’d passed earlier that day. Watashi no ojī-chan tachi – My granddads. What am I thinking, I thought to myself. I felt like I wanted to cry, but I couldn’t. So maybe, in fact, I hadn’t really wanted to cry in the first place.

*

The characters for Heisei – 平成 – had been crossed out with two diagonal lines.

− We’ve got heaps of documents in the old format; better than throwing them away, isn’t it, the office worker said to me with an awkward smile. It had only been one week since the new era had officially begun. A colleague standing next to me muttered that it was about time they just had done with it all and switched everything to the Western calendar. She wasn’t alone; it was quite common for my work friends to show disdain for Japan’s “unique” calendar – to use it was to show your support for the Japanese imperial system. I myself, however, can’t deny that I still have a soft spot for “Showa” and “Heisei”.

− Your granddad was born in the first year of Showa.

My grandfather looked over my shoulder as I wrote the characters for “Heisei” on my homework sheet.

− Your granddad remembers the day when His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of Japan was born.

Could he ever have imagined that the Heisei era would end like this, on a day decided far in advance, while the previous Emperor, his junior in age, was still in good health and of sound mind?

Conscious of the crossed-out characters at the top of the page next to the new era name, I filled in today’s date. And then I remembered that it was my birthday. Although in recent years it hadn’t always occurred to me, today, for some reason, it struck me that it had been exactly nineteen years since my great uncle passed away.

− It’d be such a waste for someone like you to just live an ordinary life, Xīn yí.

Once I’d realised that I wasn’t actually so different from my peers, neither in my kindness nor my sympathy, I also noticed that the words of my lover, which had previously made me feel so special, began to feel a lot less sincere. Mr Shiraishi was just looking out for himself. He always had been. He was never going to leave his wife for me. Even had I not made this discovery, by the time I reached my mid-twenties I was already drifting away from Mr Shiraishi.

− What happened, Xīn yí? You’re not as cute as you used to be.

I took those words as my cue. I made up my mind and left him.

*

…What am I wasting my time thinking about? I handed in the paperwork and headed back to my office. The graduate student I was using as a teaching assistant was waiting outside; she passed me the reaction sheets from the class I’d just finished. Back inside my room, I leafed through the fifty-odd sheets of paper.

− Whenever I go abroad, I always come back feeling more Japanese than I felt when I left. It may have its flaws, but Japan is the country where I was born and raised, and I feel at home here. For me, and for most Japanese people, “patriotism” is just a natural emotion.

I had to stop myself from grimacing and remind myself that the comments I had my students write were just a reflection of my teaching. At the start of term, over eighty students had signed up for my class on “Japan within East Asia”, but the number present seemed to dwindle each week.

− I want to be able to feel pride in my country as a Japanese.

All of the comments were in the same vein. At first, I was despondent, but the more I read the more I felt my resolve hardening. This is really how the majority think, and that’s why I’m here to teach history – why I have a duty to teach my students how to face up to history themselves, even if it means, at times, demonstrating my own lived experience in front of them. Finally I came across the odd one out.

− I would never call myself a patriot. Nationalism is just the final stronghold of the ignorant.

In the name column, as expected, was “Shiraishi Takahiro”. I had to chuckle to myself. Some things really do run in the family.

The young Shiraishi called over to me at the end of my first lecture, after I had finished explaining the schedule and contents of the class and was preparing to leave the room. I turned to face him and was met by an intense gaze. I’d never seen him before.

− My name is Shiraishi Takahiro…

Later, I realised. His father had probably told him in advance that all he need do was say his name. But I assumed he was just another student with a question about the class, and simply encouraged him to continue. Caught off guard, he explained:

− When my dad saw your name in the syllabus, he said it brought back lots of memories.

He straightened himself up and announced his father’s name. I swallowed. The boy was around the same age I had been during my fling with Mr Shiraishi. He didn’t seem to have any ulterior motives; if anything he seemed to want to befriend me. I quickly tried to calculate what was going on. Does he really not know? Or is he just pretending?

− My son is the spitting image of me. Not just in looks, but in character too. Fortunately, my wife seems to have found her purpose in life by doting on him. For an ordinary woman like her, that’s about as good as it gets.

Mr Shiraishi would talk about his wife the same way he talked about his mother. I took a deep breath and looked the young Shiraishi in the eyes. Even for a first-year student, he had a baby face.

− Well it’s certainly been a long time. Sorry, I took a moment to remember. And how is Mr Shiraishi these days?

A wide smile beamed across the young Shiraishi’s face, and I knew instantly. The boy has no idea.

− He told me to pass on his best wishes. My dad said that I absolutely have to sign up for your class, Ms Shū. I’m really looking forward to learning a lot.

The boy certainly has a lot of respect for his father. That’s probably why I couldn’t help myself from issuing what was probably an unnecessary warning.

− Well, whatever your father says, you don’t need to feel an obligation to come to my class. You can make your own decision, please.

Whether out of complacency or a genuine interest I cannot say, but a month later Shiraishi Takahiro was still attending my class. Once, as I was tidying up my things at the lectern, he waved at me like he might to one of his classmates, and called over: See you next week, Sensei! Although there was something charmingly innocent about a young student who clearly wanted to show off to his friends that he was on friendly terms with his teacher, I just nodded, lightly so as not to encourage him. A few days later, Shiraishi Takahiro came knocking on the door of my office.

− Sensei. To tell the truth, before I came to your class I’d never really took an interest in Asia. But I realised after hearing your lecture that I have a duty to make myself more knowledgeable. And so, you see…

Unable to conceal his excitement, the young Shiraishi began to unfold a world map he had brought with him. “Republic of China” and “Manchukuo” – written in the old, pre-war script – flashed before my eyes, and I instantly recognised it as a replica of the 1936 atlas produced by the Tokyo Nichinichi Shimbun. It was a map I had introduced in the class a few weeks prior, and although it may not have been titled “Empire of Great Japan”, it highlighted all of the Japanese “territories” – Sakhalin, the Kuril Islands, the Korean Peninsula and Taiwan – in the same crimson colour as the Japanese archipelago.

− When I searched online, I found there were a few print versions for sale on auction, so I decided to put in a bid. I’m going to make it my mission to visit as many of the red locations on this map as I can. First, in the summer vacation, I’m going to visit Taiwan.

Shiraishi Takahiro spoke with a glint in his eye. Perhaps he had forgotten that he was talking to his teacher – for he was referring to himself as “ore”, too. Again, I nodded slightly to indicate my understanding, but this time with a smile. Encouraged, he continued with his declaration.

− Sensei. I remember you telling us all in the very first class. Your granddad was Taiwanese but spoke Japanese fluently, right? But half the population of Japan today doesn’t even know that Japan used to possess its own colonies in Asia. And building relations with other countries in Asia has to begin with an understanding of that fact…

My own mind was drifting elsewhere; to the large yellow area on the map marked “Republic of China” and the smaller characters written just below it, reading “China Proper”. The eleventh year of Showa. Back when my grandfather and his friends were just young boys, the Japanese and Chinese “territories” were more expansive than today. Before I knew it, the young Shiraishi had crept up to my side. I heard his voice right beside my ear.

− What a map, eh? When I look at this map, I feel like I can really grasp that Japan is just a part of Asia. You told us in class, Sensei, about how your granddad was forced to learn Japanese; that that’s how they tried to turn him into a Japanese person. But no matter how perfect his Japanese became, he would never be treated as a true Japanese. When I heard that, I got so angry. It’s just stupid to think that Japanese people are special, when we’re all the same – we’re all Asian.

The young Shiraishi’s impassioned speech and burning gaze began to make me feel uneasy. I had to interrupt him when he started to talk about his father again.

− I’m sorry. I haven’t time.

It doesn’t matter who his father is; Shiraishi Takahiro is just one among my many students. I don’t have any inclination to become more familiar with him than I absolutely need to.

But what a nerve his father has – sure, it was a long time ago, but what makes him so cocksure that I’m not going to tell his prized son about the way he treated me twenty years ago? Or better yet, that I’m not going to try and tempt him myself? If I were to return that impassioned gaze, how would the young Shiraishi – so much more innocent than his father – react? I felt a chill run down my spine. As if I was going to waste my precious time like that.

− I don’t want to be held back by my Japaneseness.

Even the handwriting seemed to run in the family. I put the reaction sheets in an envelope and left my office. Outside, to the east, I saw the clear white shape of the moon in the sky. The sky itself was still light.

− Xīn yí, please just promise me that you’ll follow your own path. You don’t need to get trapped trying to live somebody else’s dream, stuck in an ordinary marriage with an ordinary man.

I began to picture the world map that the all too innocent son of that oh so arrogant man, so convinced of his own extraordinariness, had just spread out in front of me. I wasn’t thinking of the crimson areas, but the area shaded yellow. I was thinking of the Taiwanese men who had fought as Japanese imperial subjects against the Republic of China Army; and who, despite managing to emerge from that conflict with their lives intact, had failed to return to their homeland and were now reduced to begging for the charity of strangers in a foreign country.

The twentieth year of the Showa era. The year of Japan’s defeat, in which Taiwan was returned to the Republic of China.

That’s when my grandfathers ceased to be imperial subjects of Japan.

The thirty-fourth year of the Republic of China.

My grandfather was twenty years old. My great uncle thirty-four.

That’s when it hit me. Today is the anniversary of my great uncle’s death. Since the day he passed away nineteen years ago, my birthday and the anniversary of his death have been, and will be forever more, the very same day. My students and I don’t really have so much between us. When I was their age, before I turned nineteen, I didn’t know anything, almost anything about my place in the world. And then, another revelation. Without me even noticing it, I’d managed to live longer than the entire period that not only my grandfather, but also my great uncle had lived as “Japanese”.

− So what about me? Am I a real Japanese? Or am I just a fake? Come on, tell me! Which am I?

Wanting to stamp out that needy voice, rising up from the depths of my memory, I strode forward with a newfound determination, a spring in my step.

WHO I AM NOW

Photo Credit: Grumpy-Puddin

In the dream you hover on the lip of the volcano. Vertigo compels you to take a further step; the scorching siren call of its molten heart offering release.

Eric is still behind you, all restraint, wisdoms, warnings. But you’d blotted out his gentle guidelines a long way back. You always did. ‘You go too far’: a frequent accusation from childhood. And now you will pay for your extremes in nature’s Salem. You step out beyond the ledge.

But dreams swerve their climax by thrusting you back to consciousness. The potential of searing skin twists into a wakeful agitation that offers no relief. The cracking pain behind your eyes, and the bleak constricted heaviness of your skull, forces you to lie still; to ride through the swollen aftermath of excess.

You are lying on your stomach. Your face, creased into the pillow, is damp and salty. The under sheet is clammy with seepage and wrinkled into a thousand discomforts. You peer through your left eye at the blinking digits – 06:10. Eric’s alarm is always set for 7am. Little chance of further rest, without assistance.

Outside, there is little footfall yet. You live within walking distance of the college. It was Eric’s plan to simplify your morning routines: eradicating traffic chaos and keeping you fit. Your enthusiasm for any plan had existed in inverse proportion to his. But you had once benefited from this proximity to work. Any appreciation you felt, was carefully hidden.

You don’t work anymore. You make him sandwiches every morning. Something you refused to countenance in your first years of marriage. How disdainful would your younger self be if she scrutinised your routines now. The stand-out drama graduate with great promise. The leading lady: predictably nonconformist, anti-marriage. You just weren’t anti-Eric.

Your arm stretches towards the bedside table, pulling open the small drawer on the third attempt. Within the drawer, your hand settles on the box of preferred painkiller; soluble discs of paracetamol, codeine and caffeine. Max strength. Retrieving two white packets you rip across the red lettering with your teeth, and drop them into cup you hope contains some liquid. You listen as the reassuring fizz promises comfort to come, counting the seconds until you can lift the cup to your lips using minimal head movements. You taste the pharmaceutical mix within the remnants of cold tea, and feel momentarily calm.

You sleep on. This is a day when the relaxant effects of the codeine outweigh the stimulus of caffeine. By 10:20 you are in the kitchen blinking at the coffee machine; an expensive impulse buy years ago, when you were both unaware of how costly refills are.

The house is quiet, external noise largely removed by your situation in a cul-de-sac. Next door, the new baby is wailing. A thin, reedy cry twisting nerves on your skin surface.

His sandwiches lie unclaimed on the counter, together with the pastries you bought yesterday. Sometimes you take them in to him, but they don’t like it.  His chemistry classroom overlooks the main road. It’s possible to attract his attention if he’s actually looking out. It saves you having to explain yourself at reception. That’s the trouble with the admin staff, they never forget.

After your first absence, you returned to your job expecting things to resume as before. You floundered, displaced. Something had shifted and you felt exposed, ill-fitted in the wrong costume; an actor clutching last season’s script. And the students you had fired with your beliefs, seemed solipsistic, rehashing old ideas as if freshly discovered.

The baby’s cries intensify. Your nerves grate. You’ve forgotten your beta-blocker. You’ll have to take it with your acid inhibitors or you will not manage to accomplish all your daily tasks.

You hadn’t wanted a baby; your body had betrayed you. Eric effervesced with excitement, cooking for you, fussing you. Right up until that 18 week scan you threatened not to go through with it. Although, you don’t think you actually said those words aloud. You made your appointment in secret. It was increasingly hard to extricate yourself from your solicitous husband, but you did. A rush of relief in the 24hours afterwards. Then the drop. The sickening sense of hollow.

The sympathy in the staff room was cloying. The care at home asphyxiated you. But nothing went back to normal. Without your fiery sparkle, as Eric kindly termed it, you must have just appeared shrill.  You certainly closed yourself off to Eric.

With your coffee you dissolve two more painkillers. It must be over the four-hour restriction. The caffeine will give you a lift.

Automatically, you switch on the computer in your small lounge overlooking the road. You had tried working from home, but it never seemed to work out.

‘I am sorry your home delivery order was missing some items.’

Actually, I couldn’t give a shit.

‘On a scale of one to ten, with ten being the highest, how would you rate my service today?

‘What am I wearing? What do you want me to be wearing?’

Before you go out you take two of his shirts, and a pair of his pyjamas, from the wash basket, leaving your assorted underwear for another day. You put them on a fast wash which you will dry when you’re back.

Eric’s wellies are in the small porch. You lift them towards you, unsettling a pile of leaflets and envelopes. You push your bare feet into the pressed down shape of his insoles and open the door to late September sunshine.

In the pastry shop on your road, Neville always knows his customers by name and he always winks as if there is some conspiracy hidden in the transaction.

‘Good afternoon Mrs Davies. Some lovely iced fingers left over from the morning rush.’

 The best selections are picked over, with most of the cakes bought by students on the way to college. The pastries he indicates look inferior, misshapen.

‘Iced fingers will be fine.’ Your voice is thin, mumbled. No remnants of your graduate-year Ophelia, nor your flirtatious yet resolute Gwendoline.

‘Two or Four, Mrs Davies?’ His eyebrows a question mark. You frown and you’re not sure why. You only wanted one for Eric, but you feel bad about the leaving the others.  Inanimate items induce a dislocated guilt. ‘Four… yes, fine thanks.’

You changed the way you were addressed just over a year ago. Not officially, but just as emphatically as you had rejected it. Mrs Davies. It’s how you introduce yourself now, even if no-one is asking. You once hated titles, articulating the reasons loudly, insisting on keeping your own name. In college, you were informal with your students, let them call you Clara. You believed you were fighting for something. But in this small Northern suburb, no-one fought back.

Now it’s a comfort and you won’t have it taken away. You are Mrs Eric Davies.

Clutching the bag, and with a slight nod to Neville’s cheery wave, you turn to the door. Two bodies empirically block the entrance; two faces you recognise but can’t place. Half smiles hover, but your gaze drops too slowly and you catch them transforming into smirks.

Dilemma.  You can’t go to the supermarket now for Eric’s dinner, despite it being within your sightline. You need to go home to stabilise yourself. And to put his washing in the dryer. You walk the two blocks through a heavy dark sludge.

Back in your kitchen, you struggle for breath. Palpitations. Where are the beta blockers? Did you miss this morning’s? Things have slipped out of order. Take two immediately.

He had noticed you on his first day, the flamboyant drama teacher with a devoted following of would-be actors. And you began to notice him because he was always flustered when you caught his eye, and he had almost-blonde hair with a frizzy bit at the fringe where a classroom experiment backfired. And he was tall, and gentle, and although you never wanted to get married, although you believed it would suffocate you, you somehow did.

You boil the kettle for instant coffee. Moving the pastries nearer to the fridge you select a cup that looks unwashed. Eric seemed to enjoy washing up. Why had you found that irritating?

You had lost something of your allure after your absence, Time had moved on surprisingly swiftly. The supply teacher had been a younger male. You lost patience with the frequency he cropped up on the lips of your fickle disciples. The gilt had tarnished on last year’s brightest star.

 As Eric devoted himself to your care, you armoured yourself to tell him what you’d done. Blood-letting to alleviate your own pain. Making his hurt exceed yours.

Whistling to himself, he had been clearing the remnants of a stir-fry prepared to tempt you. The night you severed all that held him to you.

After the school negotiated some kind of agreement with you, you had summoned a final flounce declaring that you would leave teaching to write. And you made a couple of weak attempts. But your tone was savage, sarcastic. There was no market for it. You had notions of writing a play for students, but you were no longer sure you spoke their language.

Focus on being organised. Go to Morrisons and select something nice for dinner. Maybe fish. Eric likes fish.

You don’t think you’re due another beta blocker but an anti-inflammatory may help through your second excursion. You place two in a glass that looks quite murky. You take his clothes from the dryer and place them on the radiators to air. The radiators are cold as economies have had to be made.

Morrisons can be an ordeal, depending on whether anyone knows you or not. Each aisle quivers with the possibility of recognition. That look that contains truth, before lies leave their lips.

‘Clara! …you look well…’

You get two lots of fish: sea bass and salmon. Fish seems to be getting more expensive. You won’t need to come tomorrow.

Tuesday is usually Eric’s later finish. It’s homework club for pupils retaking sciences. He’s devoted is Eric; still believing he makes a difference. You used to ridicule him for that.

You steady yourself outside the next-door pharmacy. Check that it’s not that woman who interrogated you last week. It’s a young man.

 ‘Nytol please.’

‘Short term use only – three days and then see a doctor.’

You assemble an expression to prove you’re listening to new words.

‘Are you on any other medication?’

Two seconds to act ‘thinking’.

 ‘Er…nothing.’ Not quite Shakespeare but still credible, you crush the printed prescription into your fleece pocket. ‘I’ll take some dissolving painkillers whilst I’m here please. Large box’.

Tomorrow you will travel to the precinct to get your prescription and more painkillers. Next week you’ll travel further afield.

At home, you leave the wellies in the porch and shuffle in bare feet across sticky lino to the fridge. You are very shaken. Try to make room for the fish. It’s very full in there and smells unpleasant. You manage to find a little space, by squeezing it on top of fish already in there.

You get the shirts from the radiator to take upstairs to iron. You really want to lie down but you can’t deviate from your domestic routine. You are reinvented. You pour yourself the last of the brandy from his ingredients cupboard. You meant to go to the wine aisle, but there is very little on offer at the moment. A box would be cheaper, but heavier to carry home. There is one bottle of raw-tasting sauvignon left from a late-night trip to Bargain Booze; its aftertaste, tainted with shame.  Drop a painkiller into your brandy. Take some antacid as your tummy seems sore.

After ironing, you place the two shirts on hangers and put them in his wardrobe and you fold his pyjamas with care. The shirts look too small for him. He seems to have put weight on lately. You have noticed that.

You used to wait for him at the bus stop outside the college.  Sometimes he walked, sometimes he got the bus, but either way you could always spot him. At first, he used to sit with you on the wall. He seemed concerned, caring. Gradually he became cooler until he stopped speaking. Then he stopped walking alone.

It was after you’d been to her house that Sunday – hands shaking – clutching an oval plate of roast chicken. Walking through streets holding it out at arm’s length. Gravy congealing on clenched knuckles.  Standing in that garden with your offering; the first Sunday dinner you’d ever made. Shouting to get his attention, in case she prevented him from answering the door. He didn’t have to eat it, you just wanted him to come and look at it. Please just look at who I am now!

She came out, haughty, holding her baby, a strange repulsed expression on her face. He hovered behind her, chubbier in a sweatshirt you didn’t recognise; his hair shorter, his frizzy fringe tamed.

It’s 5 o’clock and the two youngish men from the cul-de-sac arrive back in separate cars. They’re in marketing, you’re not sure of the details as you hadn’t really listened. They invited you both for dinner when they first moved in but you avoided them afterwards, reluctant to descend into suburban cliche. You sit on your paved patio with a glass of the bitter sauvignon and listen to the build-up of distant commuter traffic. People returning to people. Next door’s baby is still crying. The woman you have never spoken to brings it outside. She looks tired, and older than you’d expect a new mother to be. She knows not to look at you.

You stay until the sky darkens and everyone is settled somewhere. All new-intake students are back from college and the building, freshly cleaned, will be locked. An early September dusk. You stay until you’ve finished the Sauvignon. Your tummy is unsettled, borborygmus, reminding you that you’ve neglected to eat today. Back inside, you take the last of the beta blockers.  The pile of pastries doesn’t tempt you and there is no point in cooking for one.

You clear all unused food into a bin liner. You begin to prepare sandwiches for tomorrow.

Back in the bedroom, you take the two shirts from his otherwise empty wardrobe, and you lift the abandoned pyjamas from under the pillow that is still his, and place them in the wash basket. You’d make a list for tomorrow, but your headache is brutal. You lower your body, with its non-specific aching, under the stale sheets. Take two sleeping tablets from the one-a-night pack and lie silently.

Somewhere inside your veins, Juliet rages at the dying of love, an eloquent Lady Macbeth is consumed by destructive guilt and Blanche Dubois crumbles behind her painted facade. You know all their words, but you have no remaining lines of your own.

BLOOPY

Photo by christina rutz (copied from Flickr)

I wasn’t even going to go to that party, but my sister was sick, and Aiden calls me, “Please, Aunt Sarah, please!”

So, we’re at my cousin Brad’s — his boy turned five — dogs on the grill, Sponge Bob cake, Disney tunes, then a kid screams “Bloopy, Bloopy!” Big dude, on a bitsy unicycle, complete face paint, fake red nose, rainbow wig, all that shit. You know how I feel about clowns. I’m like “God, I need a beer” and all they have is soft drinks.

I suck down my iced tea, but my throat’s still dry. It’s eighty degrees out and I’ve got goose bumps. The kids start chasing him around the yard. Bloopy does balloon animals, then he walks up — flap, flap, flap — with the shoes. He yells, “What’s that behind your ear?” the old quarter trick. He touched me! I say, “I need to use the rest room.” No lie — I damn near peed my pants. So, I go in the house, hang out with Grandpa. Then, my nephew comes in, and I talk him into leaving early, tell him we’ll play his new video game.

Bloopy leaves the same time we do, but after a minute, he’s all over the road — like he’s drunk — slows down, crashes into a parked car. So, I stop, we go over, and his face is red, nose is gone, eyes are watering. I say, “What’s wrong?” He squirms and clutches his neck, looks like he’s trying to say something, then he slumps over.

There’s a half-eaten apple on the seat. I think maybe he choked on it, maybe I should do the Heimlich, but it’s been six years since I took CPR — middle school — and he’s like six feet tall. I’m not even five-two. Would it even work?

I could get past the clown thing, really, but I just wasn’t sure. I think maybe the apple was there before, because that car was trashed — fast food wrappers, newspapers, socks.

Then I think, maybe someone in this neighborhood is a nurse. We run to the nearest house. No one answers. We go back to the car. Bloopy’s still slumped over, his tongue is sticking out and it’s purple. I think “What if he’s already dead?” I never touched a dead person. When grandma died, everyone gave her one last peck on the cheek, but I faked it.

We run to another house. This old lady answers and she calls 911, and a guy down the street, who’s a paramedic. We go back to the car. I smell the greasepaint, and there’s this string of drool hanging from his tongue. Then my mouth fills with spit. I run to the gutter and lose my lunch.

Then, this guy, in cut-offs and flip flops, bushy white beard, huffs down the sidewalk, big hairy belly bouncing. Malibu fucking Santa! He finally gets to the car, sees the apple, says, “He choked!” He grabs Bloopy, shoves his fist into his gut and this slimy chunk pops out, then he feels for a pulse, starts pumping on his chest.

They got there fast: two cop cars, an ambulance, the volunteer fire department. They did everything, maybe it was just his time to go. They say that CPR doesn’t always work, even if you do it right away.

My cousin’s kid actually goes to school with Bloopy’s grandson. I know this sounds lame, but I never thought of clowns as having kids of their own.

I’ll take CPR again, after it slows down at Home Depot. What are the chances it would be a clown again? Although, I could get past that in an emergency, now.

My cousin says Bloopy was a great guy, always at Children’s Village, volunteering. He asked if I wanted to attend the memorial, but I wouldn’t feel comfortable, because I didn’t know Bloopy . . . George Pappas. What if people found out I was with him when it happened? Some people would want details, but someone else, overhearing it, could freak out.

My cousin said I should go, because it was so traumatic, and I need closure. No, I’m good, I told him. I’m good.

SIX POEMS

“Yozakura” by Joi

Translated by Jordan A. Y. Smith

TSUYU – PLUM RAINS

The scent of falling plums does not get wet from plum-rain season,

A stutter of raindrops on wind-bent umbrella

Yearns to travel the Silk Road,

The only thing wet is the horizon vanished underfoot.

Mountains conceal the wind’s echo,

And like a sponge, greedily suck up the rainwater.

Tree leaves resolutely weather the green-deepening raindrops,

In the depths of the sky, the sputtering sun tires of waiting for pure nudity,

As mold stealthily spreads across the far side of the moon,

A rotten tree conceives the forms of mushrooms.

*

YOZAKURA – CHERRY BLOSSOMS IN THE NIGHT

Moonlight’s lamp is lit, 

branchtips flicker into flames. 

The earnestness permeates silence,

the earnestness exudes grace.

Above the white, the pale red

like the first blush on a girl’s cheek,

softly warming the chill of a spring night,

pushing the winking stars even further away.

The stagnant water reflects the yozakura from below,

reviving memories of currents.

So lively as they traverse the moonlight

and the skin of night     and               

flow through the interstices of the flock of petals

Tiny flames,

the yozakura blooming in the sky and on the water

light up the darkness before our eyes.

The towering castle has long lost its majesty,

and the blood of history ceases to provoke trembling.

No force can hinder the yozakura bloom,

not even ten-billion tons of darkness

could suppress their frail petals.

Not even the Milky Way pouring down

could extinguish their yearning for freedom.

A breeze brushing over the sea and onto the land

teases stamen and pistil of the yozakura

and leaps over the high castle wall

to carry the whisperings of petals

far off into the dawn.

*

OCTOBER

The wind steps into shoes

a cloud dropped, too loose for its feet,

glides over the river surface,

stumbles over a wave and falls,

sinking to the bottom.

The drowned wind grows colder than the riverbed,

whips out bubbles colder than the depths,

scattering the fish far and wide.

The last leaves have shed,

quarreling into the wind’s funeral,

mournful face after mournful face,

decaying in the mid-prayer silence.

The fiery fragments in bright foliage on distant
mountains

combust because that heart of magma at the
                                mountain’s core

is beating.

I pause in front of a window shut tight,

grieving the fact that the birds in the treetops

have nowhere to hide their singing voices.

Like a cat moving in tiny steps,

October falls silent,

Fleeing from color     heading for darkness.

One of my shoes floats eternally

on the surface of the western river,

a ship with no one aboard,

filling people’s breasts with loneliness.

*

THE DEER

In the middle of the white wall,

it is raising its head.

The living beauty it brought out after death.

Its eyes that once darted

to harmonize sunlight,

were unmoving.

In one corner like the crutch of a tree, 

blood had flowed, congealed, 

a so-called nominal power, 

representing maleness.

The white wall like an enormous axe, 

Cutting away all flesh below the neck,

ushering all the more wind

into the attentive ears.

Beauty wiped away the memory of blood’s raw smell. 

The flowing clouds drifted from the retinas,

the once breathing nostrils hardened fast. 

Its mouth tightened to preserve the silence.

I stand facing the wall,

wishing I had some magical means

by which to transform this white wall into grassland

and sketch the line of a river

and send this deer back upstream to its forest home.

*

ONE NIGHT

In one night, the horse escapes its bridle

In one night, the path is blocked

In one night, the snow melts away

In one night, the cloud scatters

In one night, the traveler dreams of home

In one night, the ideal is realized

In one night, the harbor welcomes back the sinking
ship

In one night, the lake dries up

In one night, the rose sheds every last petal

In one night, the maiden loses her virginity

In one night, the camel dies of thirst

In one night, the hero draws suspicion

In one night, the lingering spirits find a land to rest
in peace

In one night, the stars become raindrops

In one night, the ghostly flame defies the darkness

In one night, the wasteland becomes rich fields

In one night, the pond overflows starlight

In one night, the wild horse returns to the grasslands

In one night, the goddess falls to the world of mortals

In one night, the tulip makes love’s proverb bloom

In one night     bread placed before the starving

In one night     hope placed before the despairing

In one night     nightmares blow away in the wind

In one night     all battlefields become the children’s
paradise

*

HAND

Everything in the world began

with a hand.

Before being called “hand”

it was a foot, they say,

before becoming a hand

the word hand itself

did not exist.

Before the hand was born

the world was all tranquility perhaps.

After it became a hand 

rocks and trees and plants

were made into all types of tools,

until final the world revealed

its form.

When arrows for shooting beasts and fowl were set
fly at humans,

the world began to crumble.

And then

earthenware and bronze were made,

letters were invented, 

glass and textiles and paper.

Everything in the world today 

is here thanks to the hand. 

The original home of civilization is the hand,

that vestige of memory.

The Neolithic Hemudu and Cerveteri necropolis,

They Pyramids and the Great Wall,

and so on and so on,

all born of the human hand.

The hand is humanity’s universal language,

with the body’s heat, with love, 

patting a child on the head.

Lovers join hands.

When someone falls, you help them up.

When someone is lost,

you point them on their way.

By the hand’s labor,

humans are able to travel anywhere they please, 

be it to the ocean’s floor, the sky, the stars, or the
future.

By the hand’s movement,

the world is built and destroyed. 

Hands traverse the world round,

yet no matter how they move,

they can never return to the past.

Hands touch everything,

cuddling infants

and placing flowers for the dead,

putting on rings and removing rings, 

signing and affixing seals.

At times, hands are linked to grim verbs,

to steal

to strike

to snatch

to strangle

to slap

to stab

Hands do not try to change the reality of being hands,

nor do they try to change the fact that desire rules.

And as hands are humans’ second face, 

once in a while, we should look in the mirror.

INTERVIEW WITH MARI KATAYAMA

“tools,” 2012, Still Image from Video Work, 3:54, Mari Katayama
Courtesy of Akio Nagasawa Gallery

Naoko Mabon: Mari, thank you for giving up your time for this interview today.

Mari Katayama: Thank you very much too.

Mabon: Thank you also for agreeing to come on board for shaping Litro’s World Series together with us. It is really exciting to have your work for the cover of our Drifting Islands issue. Especially this particular piece from your bystander series, which was developed during a residency in Naoshima in 2016. In the piece, you seem to have just landed on the Naoshima beach, in front of the beautiful backdrop of the Seto Inland Seascape, with the little pointy Ozuchi island floating at the top right, and The Great Seto Bridge connecting Okayama and Kagawa prefectures in the distance. At first glance, the image seems merely beautiful, but there is more to it than that. In the photograph, your facial expression doesn’t seem to be completely happy yet you hold strong eyes, while your upper posture is upright as if indicating a tension or firm will within you. As this body language may suggest, Naoshima, although it is now known to the world as “Japan’s art island”, had suffered from air pollution by smoke from a copper smelter, as well as a shrinking and aging population. On Teshima, another island within the same Naoshima island chain, for a long time there had been the largest legal case in the country about the disposal of industrial waste. Thinking of the relation to and the direction of the theme of Drifting Islands, we therefore thought this image is the perfect face for our issue.

Here I would like to ask you a few questions relating to the work, so that this interview will naturally become an introduction of you and your practice to the readership of Litro Magazine, which is not necessarily exclusive to a contemporary visual art audience.

One of the factors that makes the bystander series stand out – possibly a turning point – in your artistic trajectory is that this is the first time you feature bodies that are not your own in your photographs or work. Up until this series, mostly you alone had been creating self-portrait photography amongst a flood of embroidered objects and decorated prosthesis in your personal space. I recall you mentioned that, even though you gained a result you never achieved on your own in the end, you were a little scared by and took some time to understand and accept the shift. Can you tell us about this shift in the dynamics between yourself and others, and the impact that it has brought?

Katayama: In recent years, there have been gradually more and more things that I cannot do myself. Parenting is one example. So the shift, I think, is a positive consequence of my sort of surrender to things that I cannot do on my own. The topic jumps a little, but since I was little, I had been the kind of person who gives things up quite easily. I was really into Manga, illustration or fashion in the past, but gave all of these up in my teens. I thought “I don’t think I can become a Manga artist or an illustrator. I don’t think I have a standout sense of fashion,” so I quit. When you make a clean break like that, I think you can move on and concentrate more on the next thing. If I still made Manga or illustration, perhaps I wouldn’t have achieved what I create now. Giving up something leads us to the next thing. For me, this is one of the positive actions.

Until about 2016, “do everything myself” was my motto. I set a rule, to always release the shutter myself, which at the same time constrains me. That rule is still valid today. But I realised around the time of working on Naoshima that I cannot live without asking someone for help on other things. The more occasions I had to go out from home and engage with communities and people in the outside world, the more I felt that I lived within a web of human-made society and within the limit of what one person can do. So the shift has occurred alongside the art-making process. Ah, but wait. Maybe because I felt like that in my daily life, then the art-making process might have changed accordingly to asking for a hand from others. Or maybe this has happened simultaneously in both life and work.

At the beginning of the residency programme on Naoshima, I was thinking I should make something to do with Naoshima. At the same time, I really didn’t want to disturb the people of Naoshima with what I will make. Naoshima has been characterised as the “art island” of Japan. However, I think that just coming in from somewhere else and disturbing the beautiful rules and rhythms of the local life there is not an artist’s privilege, it is just blasphemy. I really wanted to avoid that. So I focused on the approach of “borrowing” and “listening to their stories”. The overall project took a whole year to complete. I think the first visit was in Autumn 2015. To begin with, I was given an introductory lecture on the Setouchi region and Naoshima. After that, I visited Naoshima about ten times altogether. One week stay for each visit. I took a long time for research too, over one month. Then it gradually became apparent that the society and lives of people here are, in many aspects, tightly interconnected. The scale of my project became bigger and bigger at the same time. It felt like a circle of people holding each other’s hands, which got bigger and bigger.

Mabon: Another significant point of this bystander series, I think, is your source of inspiration, Naoshima Onna Bunraku, which is likely the only Bunraku company in Japan run exclusively by women. Seemingly there were two main points that you found striking when you visited them. First was seeing them saying how important it is to remove your own existence as a puppeteer, by wearing all black while performing. And second was seeing the importance and versatile ability of the puppeteers’ hands. Sorry for this long question, but could you tell us a little bit about your experience with the group?

Katayama: This might repeat what I said, but I put extra care into what I do on Naoshima because I wanted to avoid becoming an artist who just comes into a particular local culture, creates disturbance, and leaves. I spent much time on research and listening to stories. However, I was not accepted at all, in the beginning. Before my first visit, I told my rough ideas, such as “hands” and “dolls”, to the coordinator of the host organisation. She told me that Naoshima’s Bunraku puppet dolls are quite large, but have no legs. Puppeteers’ hands are a substitute for legs. Normally three puppeteers hold one doll. For instance, they put their elbows into the doll’s Kimono to represent the knees of the doll. Another person will make noise with their hands to express the sounds of steps. Some dolls have legs but mostly they are operated like that, she told me.

When I first visited the company, as an introduction of myself and what I do, I showed them pictures of the latest series at the time, shadow puppet, and explained that the concept of this series is the versatile characteristic of hands – they function in many ways, they can be anything, they can break and recreate at the same time. But it wasn’t received so well and somehow made them feel that I might misinterpret their well-established Bunraku dolls and use them carelessly. Actually, I took quite a lot of photographs of the faces of Bunraku dolls while I was researching. Since they have many dolls, the company members were saying that pictures of the faces would be very useful when they sort out the archival material of each doll. So I took photographs to help them. But I didn’t use those doll-face pictures for my new work. Instead, I asked if I can photograph the puppeteers’ hands. The relationship with them never became bad, but we built a relationship while sometimes probing each other, sometimes doubting each other.

Naoshima is now known as an art island, and so the locals have had various experiences of art. Many have good feelings about art but when there are supporters, this means that there are opponents too. It is obvious but it gave me, as an artist, a very important influence. I think this recognition has also influenced my artistic production and activity. The recognition towards the fact that society is not only composed of a good side. When there is a good side, there is always a bad side. I have built my communication with the members of Naoshima Onna Bunraku, and in the end they have supported me tremendously. At the opening of my exhibition, they came with Bunraku dolls and opened Kusudama (the decorative paper balls to open at celebratory occasions) with the dolls. In the end, we became very close. I spent almost every day with locals. We still exchange emails.

Mabon: As this Litro World Series is focusing on contemporary Japan, I wanted to ask about your view of Japan. For a long time while working as an artist, for instance from your High Heel project to your series on Naoshima or the Ashio copper mine, I feel that you have come across many aspects of the country such as histories, systems and future hopes. Also, last January, you had your first solo exhibition outside of Japan, at the White Rainbow gallery in London, and later at the Venice Biennale in Italy, and a solo exhibition at University of Michigan Museum of Art in the USA. I myself feel that once you step out of a situation, you see it better. And as you work more often outside of your country of origin, I wonder if you now think about Japan more often or see your background better. This is another broad question I am afraid, but can you tell us a little bit about your view towards Japan?

Katayama: Hmm, it’s not an easy question to answer… I lately think “But then, why am I still here?” The negative feeling towards Japan is growing, yet I am still here, in Kunisada in Gunma. It is not that I like Japan. Instead, how do I say, I think this place just suits me. It is possible that there are other places in the world that could also suit me, but when I think of my living pattern right now and of my family, living here is after all the most comfortable choice. Indeed there are many things in politics and cultural affairs that disappoint us in Japan. In terms of culture, I recently feel that artwork cannot become artwork in this country, probably because art professionals such as artists and people who value artworks are not cared for properly. 

For example, even if an artist claims this cup is an artwork, the cup cannot become an artwork without professionals who are able to judge its worth, such as curators or critics. But I think there is a tendency that the country is only trying to protect works that have been already established and valued by someone else. This is seen not only in the contemporary art world, but also in arts and culture in general. There is no collectiveness growing amongst artists who work overseas, for instance. There is no occasion to share our experiences or information of the overseas art world, which means there is no discussion on how we can keep going as artists. It is actually a little doubtful whether Japan is a country where artists who gain experience overseas would like to come back to. So, when thinking of my daughter’s future, I sometimes wonder whether we should go somewhere abroad for her. Indeed, the more I have a chance to go and work overseas, the more I think about Japan. But definitely not optimistically.

Mabon: Although Litro features visual elements such as photography and comics, it is primarily a creative platform for literature such as short stories and poems. I wonder if we could ask about your relationship with literature – either reading or writing – such as novels, creative writings or poems?

Katayama: First of all, about words. I hadn’t really trusted the power of words. When we say “apple”, one person might imagine a red apple, the other might think of a blue apple, while another imagines a green apple. The words are so loaded. There is a level when you say “happy”. It may be a lie when you say “happy”. I was therefore believing that, as soon as you turn your feelings into words, they become all lies. This belief had made me only have small, unimportant talk when I have conversations with friends. Of course I speak more properly in an interview like this. But when I speak with friends, I could make funny stories without any problem, but was scared to tell them my opinion or thoughts. I didn’t really believe in the power of words like that. But nowadays I recognise that people don’t get what you are trying to say if you don’t clearly tell it to them. Nothing new really, but people don’t know until you say “yes” or “no”. This realisation is very much related to the fact that I became a mother. To make things easy to understand for my daughter, how can I say? When she asks “why”, what is the clearest explanation to use? I now spend more time on choosing my words for her, and this is gradually making me trust words.

Last year, I had a talk event with the novelist Keiichiro Hirano and read his novels. They are so wonderful. I first read Artificial Love (2010), and At the End of the Matinee (2016). I read his essays too. They are novels, but I just got surprised to see how much you can describe what you think. This is just what I felt, but I was astonished by the power of words. To me, books had been objects I used to collect information. I am otaku (geek), you see. Rather than reading literature or culture and arts, to me it is more for information. Same with music, I listen to music to check it out and get new information. So I had almost never really appreciated novels or texts in a way like appreciating a favourite painting or a particular pianist of classical music. But lately, I have more moments of learning, for instance through Hirano-san’s amazing works and how to deal with words for my daughter. This led me to write texts myself. I have just finished writing a text looking back at the last five years of my artistic journey.

Mabon: I read the text, and somehow imagined that you must be someone who has been reading constantly since you were little.

Katayama: In my opinion, we can only say “I listen to the music”, when we have followed the sounds of all the instrumentals involved. Same with books. I think we can only say we’ve read a book when we have memorised the lines of characters in the story. So in terms of quantity, I have indeed read so much so far, but I don’t know if I can say that I have properly read them, or like them. This is because once I realise that I like it, I read it so many times, like thirty times. Lately I am obsessed with a series of Manga called I Want To Hold Aono-kun So Badly I Could Die by Umi Shiina (2016–), and oh my goodness, how many times have I read it, definitely more than thirty times. Before going to sleep, I usually read from volume one to six. And before I know it, it’s something like three in the morning (laugh). I am so excited to read volume seven and when I think of it, it makes me almost unable to sleep. But recently my interest is gradually shifting to Fargo (2014–). It is a TV drama series based on the film directed by the Coen brothers. The series hasn’t started recently, but I started watching lately and now can’t stop. I watch one season, and usually watch the same season again before moving to the next. Similar with novels. I usually read three or four novels simultaneously.

Mabon: Goodness, that sounds impossible!

Katayama: I suppose I am such an otaku. When I focus on reading only one book, I get bored. So when I read, I read this, and this, and this, something like that. But once I got drawn into it, I read the same book all the time, over and over. Same with music. When I read a book to collect words as data, I read as if I am taking photographs. It is like picking those words by photographing them in high-speed. Music is similar. I memorise a song through my throat. My throat remembers the melody so I can sing instantly. The lyrics are remembered by the throat too. I recall what the song says by singing, because lyrics first come into my ear and are memorised through my throat. Rather than thinking in my head and singing, it is like converting what you heard through the throat into words. Maybe this is not so ordinary. For example, my husband, who is a DJ (HIROAKI WATANABE aka PSYCHOGEM), says he can’t identify the lyrics here. Indeed it is incomprehensible when I hear or think in my head. But once I sing, I know it. It might be the same with words.

Mabon: Maybe words don’t go through your brain. Sounds more like the words go through your body.

Katayama: Yes, perhaps. I recall the scenes described in a book in my head. Making installation plans for exhibitions too. When I make a plan, while walking in an empty exhibition venue, I input the images of the venue in my head first. Then back in home, while looking at the photographs I took in the venue on my computer, the reproduction of what I saw in the venue will be built in my head as a 3D imagination.

Mabon: Composing it in a physical manner.

Katayama: Yes, I think so. That is why, when someone says please place this work on the right, I become confused. Something like which side should be on my back?! It is confusing because I am always in my 3D imagination myself. Maybe this is the same as when I read a book. Words and body are so intimate. Like how I learn song through my throat.

Mabon: Were you writing lyrics when you were a singer?

Katayama: Yes, I was. When I was in a band. In bands, usually there are two types of people. One type comes from music, and the other comes from words. Music types would say “No, we cannot fit four words here” (laughs). For example, when we want to say spring, summer, autumn, winter, there is a moment when the music type can say “We need to cut winter”. Even though you complain “No way, it will become three seasons rather than four and it will change the whole context”, sometimes it is fine for the music type. It is not the reason of course, but band activity didn’t quite work out for me so well, and I quite quickly gave up.

Mabon: So you are more the word type person?

Katayama: Yes, I suppose so.

Mabon: Last question. Do you have anything that you forgot to mention or you would like to say here? Also, if you could tell us a little bit about your ongoing or future plans and developments, that would be great.

Katayama: I am planning to release a debut music CD this year. I know that I just said I gave up on music, but I like music after all. When I was seriously making music in the past, I always felt that I was half-baked. My husband is a music professional, and we have been talking about doing something together for a while, so it just became more realistic in these days. Another intention is that I just simply love what he creates. I just want to make the most comfortable environment for him and his creation. If we can do something together, even better. We just made a club event SPHERE together in Takasaki in Gunma, but we wouldn’t like to limit the locations or situations for the activities. But also, I guess that I am responding to a physical urgency. Within our bodies, it is quite obvious to us when we can do something only now. So I thought maybe quicker action is better, and I am now thinking to try to focus on music-related activity for next ten years. The experience there will definitely become an influence for my visual art activity, so I think that having periods for different activities may not be a bad idea at all. I do what I would like to do, while continuing to work on art on one side. I believe that both creative activities – music and art – are connected. Maybe vinyl is better than CD, actually? Yes, vinyl it is!

Mabon: That’s all for now. Mari, thank you very much indeed for your time. It was such a pleasure to be able to talk with you and hear more of your in-depth stories and thoughts, beyond what we can see through the finished artwork. Thank you so much!

Katayama: Thank you very much!

According to one Japanese-English dictionary, “bystander” can also indicate “Waki”, the supporting role in a traditional Noh play. There are some rules for Waki: it is an opposite role to Shi’te, the principal role; and Waki never wears Omote, the mask. Shi’te wear masks most of the time, as they often play phantom characters such as gods, spirits, vengeful ghosts and ogres. On the other hand, Waki don’t wear masks because they are usually illustrated as characters living in real life. Hence Waki is an existence standing on the same side as the audience, which acts as a mediator connecting the audience to the separate world created on the stage. Similar to the female puppeteers of Naoshima Onna Bunraku, wearing all black to try to be invisible, Mari Katayama is also someone who, while putting herself a little aside, is devoted to play the role of “bystander” mediating in between us, the viewers, and her creative world – no matter whether in the form of visual art, music or written, spoken or sung words. The conversation with Mari was provocative – and now I can’t wait to listen to their new record!

A HIGH-TECH ANCIENT STILLNESS

James Turrell

By pushing deep into the future, the stunning “art island” of Naoshima leads you into the best of the Japanese past.

You’ve surely never seen anything like the Chichu Art Museum, tucked away on the remote, silent island of Naoshima, in Japan’s Inland Sea. You walk along a narrow mountain road – the great blue expanse of the sea on one side of you and, the first time I visited, slopes flooded with the rich scarlets and oranges and russets of late autumn on the other – and come to a cool glass-and-concrete box placed in the middle of an empty parking lot. You get your ticket, then walk for six or seven minutes up a spotless, deserted driveway, past a garden featuring Monet’s favorite flowers from Giverny, up to a long series of high, grey, enclosing tunnels designed by the maverick architect Tadao Ando. All the workers around you are wearing white and, being mostly Japanese, stand as silently and motionlessly as installations along the corridors. There are few doors or windows to be seen, and you’re not allowed to use ink in the museum.

You proceed along these industrial spaces for a while – every now and then a dazzling rock garden flashes out beside you – and then come to a set of rooms built underground and illuminated only by natural light. In one of them are five late Monet Water Lilies, all framed in stark white Greek marble and coaxed out from the background by shaded light from an opening high above. In another is a single 7-foot granite sphere at the center of a huge chamber, installed by the American “land artist” Walter de Maria, surrounded by 27 wooden sculptures covered in gold leaf. Thanks to the light coming into the room, the piece changes every time you walk towards it, around it, implicating you in the act of creation. The only other three galleries are devoted to installations by the contemporary American master of light, James Turrell. In the most remarkable of them, “Open Sky,” you enter a small space, silent as a church, and sit on a pew against one of its four grey walls. Then you look up to where a small rectangular slab has been cut out of the ceiling, to reveal the sky.

Two black birds suddenly bisect the blue. A fleece of cloud drifts past. The small room, you realize, is always changing, and transfixing. A yellow butterfly appears, and becomes an event.

Walk out of “Open Sky” and back to Monet around the corner, and you see that the Impressionist is really doing a Turrell: separating out a great rectangle of Nature and watching how it’s transformed by the changing light. Return from Monet back to Turrell, and you see how the blue has softened in the past ten minutes, and the American is showing us, as the Frenchman did, how much Nature is a work of art, if only we can wake up to the fact.

So many museums offer you something to see; this one, I came to feel, was teaching me how to see. And as I began walking round it on a radiant December day, I realized that nowhere I had seen in my quarter-century of living in Japan had, unexpectedly, taken me deeper into the classic old Japan I sought out when first I moved here. The three very distinctive artists, I realized, all work together (in the Japanese way) so you soon lose a sense of who is who; but each enhances and throws light on the other, so the whole becomes something greater than the sum of its parts. This was not a competition but a choir.

By framing a piece of Nature, Turrell (like Monet) was doing just what a wooden gateway does in a Japanese garden, giving it shape by imposing sharp limits. And in all the rhyming pieces – as throughout the museum – I was reminded of the classical Japanese principle of emptiness: take nearly everything out of a room and what remains becomes a revelation, everything. “The less there was to see,” as Don DeLillo writes in his mystical novel, Point Omega, of a man at a slowed-down screening of Psycho in a New York gallery, “the harder he looked, the more he saw. This was the point.”

*

I’m rightly notorious among my friends as the worst person in the world with whom to go to a museum; set me in the Prado or the Met, and I’m instantly stealing towards the café. At the wondrous Art Institute of Chicago, some years ago, I spent two hours in the gift shop and never even made it to the galleries. Yet in Naoshima, I became a stranger to myself. My first stop, within an hour of arriving on the island, was, by chance, the Chichu Art Museum, and I stayed there till the doors were closing on me (the Monets, as the sun began to fall, becoming as massive and sepulchral as Rothkos, almost black). Next morning I was the first to arrive at the solitary ticket office, and for four hours I just walked back and forth between “Open Sky” and the “Water Lilies” and de Maria’s reflecting sphere.

When I wandered down a grey Ando corridor to the museum’s tiny café – a small room with a single blond-wood bench placed in front of a long horizontal window looking out on the blue sea – I couldn’t tell at first if I was looking at a Monet pond or a Turrell sky.

I would have stayed all day if I didn’t have other things to do, so alive and transported had I become. And when I walked back along the deserted mountain road to my hotel, Benesse House, twenty minutes away, everything I passed seemed an astonishment. A white heron out on the rocks looked like an installation. The 88 Buddhas a local artist had placed by the side of the road, made out of industrial waste, stopped me in my tracks. The sea itself, the outline of islands in the distance, had become a marvel. I’d walked along the same stretch of road on my arrival, less than 24 hours before, and noticed nothing much at all.

 The story of how the art island – once known as the “Naoshima Cultural Village” – came into being might almost be a parable about how to turn the old into the very new, the poor into the sumptuous and then the new into the old again. In the early 1980s, Naoshima was just another forgotten island, with three thousand or so people on it, more or less left behind by Japan’s fast-rising new economy. When Donald Richie, the great American writer who lived in Japan for the better part of 66 years, visited in the 1960s, he saw at first (he describes in his classic book, The Inland Sea) nothing but an old man sorting through dried squid, on a “sad little island” so small you can walk to all its sights in an hour.

But in 1985 Tetsuhiko Fukutake, the founder of a publishing company in the nearby town of Okayama, joined with the then mayor of Naoshima, Chikatsugu Miyake, and decided that the very neglectedness of the place made it a perfect opportunity, a tabula rasa. They would take the entire southern part of the island and convert it into a cultural and educational centre (the northern part, true to allegory, has been home, since 1918, to a huge Mitsubishi copper refinery, and occasionally, from the hills around the Chichu Art Museum, you can see its huge chimneys belching smoke into the otherwise cloudless sky).

Though Fukutake died six months later, his son Soichiro took over the project and, in 1988, invited the self-taught Ando to design, in effect, a whole swatch of its southern half. It was an inspired choice. Fukutake had visited the “Church of the Light” Ando had designed in a small, non-descript building in suburban Osaka. On a typically grey, forbidding wall, the architect had simply cut out one long, thin horizontal strip, and one long, thin vertical. Every morning, when the sun comes up, the two straight openings form a glowing, living cross, and the almost empty slab of concrete becomes an uncanny spiritual illumination.

 Soon Ando was installing 10 Mongolian yurts on a beach in Naoshima, as if to suggest that this outpost of traditional Japan would be a home to the world; you can stay in them, for not very much money, even now. In 1992 he built the Benesse House Museum, including ten hotel rooms on its second and third floors, so that guests could wander around the galleries after nightfall, or simply enjoy the museum’s holdings above their beds. Then, in 1995, he added an Annex (now called Oval), which took his futuristic classicism even further: to get to one of the six rooms there, you find a secret door on the second floor of the museum, open it with a special key, ride a private, six-seat monorail to the top of a mountain – and find yourself with a dazzling view of the sea below, and a nearby roof that offers 360-degree views over much of the island, its bays and the winking lights of fishing boats drifting slowly across the water.

Then, he built Benesse House, more regular hotels, a few minutes away, with rooms along the beach (Fukutake had long since changed the name of his company to “Benesse,” his phrase for “ Well-Being”). Each of the chic structure’s 49 rooms looks out on the sea, and there is original art in every room, as well as along the corridors. Walk to the bathroom and you pass eerie light sculptures, and minimalist photographs of seascapes that take you into a quiet, meditative state of mind.

The beauty of the idea is that every aspect of the complex comes from the same imagination, which means that all is of a piece. The hole in Oval’s roof echoes and deepens the space in Turrell’s “Open Sky.” And the brilliance of the notion is to realize that two contemporary foreigners, associated with the American Southwest, and a 19th century Frenchman, are all working with the same principles of light and sky and emptiness to create works of reflection more Japanese than many Japanese artists are.

And everywhere you look, as you stroll between Benesse House and the Chichu Art Museum, you come upon other art: an unworldly glass cube stands alone on a beach; a giant fiber-glass Yayoi Kusama “Pumpkin” adorns a pier; at one point, a Hiroshi Sugimoto series of black-and-white photographs of the horizon – “Time Exposed” – is hung up on the cliffs, so that wind and seaspray and Time itself can have their way with it. Very soon you are losing all sense of what is officially in the museum and outside it, and coming to see everything with the reverent attention you might bring to a canvas on a wall.

This is not a designed city like those famous white elephants Brasilia and Chandigarh. It’s more like the quintessential Japanese traditional meal, in which you are served five tiny, exquisite, seasonally perfect items and each one, consumed slowly and deliberately, sets off detonations inside you.

*

True to Ando’s sense of these places as the object of a “pilgrimage” – you take off your shoes to enter the room full of Monets, for example, and walk through a large, darkened, entirely empty antechamber just to get to it – Naoshima is a long way from everywhere. I live in Nara, which looks, on the map, very close to the Inland Sea. But still I had to take a bus, a train, another train to Kyoto, a bullet-train to Okayama, then a local train and a ferry and a bus to complete my five-hour journey (those coming from Tokyo can fly to Takamatsu, eight miles from Naoshima, but still need to take an occasional hour-long ferry from there, and then a bus to get to Benesse House). The island is ever more favored by black-clad trendies from New York and Milan – as well as the chic young Japanese art students I see at local Lou Reed concerts – and yet the typical Japanese has never heard of it, and might express little interest in something so far from the go-go-excitement of clamorous modern urban Japan. There are few convenience stores on Naoshima and no video arcades; you can call a taxi, but are reminded, if you do, that there’s only one on the entire island.

  Instead, a 40-minute walk from Benesse House will bring you to a local village, Honmura, that is all old wooden houses, laid out on a grid after a fire in 1791, surrounded by Shinto shrines and Buddhist temples. The place could not look more like a (rare these days) vision of traditional Japan. But as a series of hyper-contemporary artists have been invited to come in and make installations around the village, an ancient castle town that seemed out of date a generation ago, and a little embarrassed about its antiquity, has been reborn as a haven for the most up-to-date visitors.

Slip into a centuries-old tatami building in Honmura, and you may find a towering Statue of Liberty bursting through the floor. Go to the local Shinto shrine on the hill and you see an illuminated glass staircase that Hiroshi Sugimoto has constructed underground, as if to link the old to the new and our world to the next. Visit the site of a former Buddhist temple and you’ll come upon another unworldly Ando and Turrell construction. You walk into a room of absolute darkness and, hand against a wall, are led towards a bench, on which to sit. For eight or ten minutes you stare into the distance and make out nothing. Then slowly, very slowly, you realize that the space is not empty, after all; a cool blue rectangle is pulsing against the wall at the other end. It takes time and stillness and attention, Turrell is suggesting, to (quite literally) see the light.

And just as the works in the Chichu Art Museum are changing with every hour of the day – following the organic rhythms of Nature more than the more static declarations of Art – so the whole island is perpetually in development, as if to invite a closer and another view. In 2010 a new Ando structure came up in a field to house the Lee Ufan Museum, featuring minimalist rock-and-light works by a Korean artist (with spaces, characteristically, called “Shadow Room,” “Silence Room” and “Meditation Room”). That same year, the Setouchi Triennale was inaugurated to invite international artists to come, every three years, to set up installations in Naoshima, and on eleven other islands across the Inland Sea, and two port towns. A whole large region is being made new with the Pygmalion eye of art.

When first I began walking through the Chichu Art Museum, I’ll confess, a part of me was unnerved; the whole experience seemed a little too controlling, too unsparing and self-conscious, even fascistic. All choices are eliminated, and all openings erased; it’s easy to feel as if there’s no escape from the mind of Tadao Ando. In certain rooms only one person is allowed to enter at a time. “You feel like you’re in a laboratory,” said a lawyer from Melbourne, as we watched white-clad women disappearing down the long, steel-grey corridors, as if to the Starship Enterprise’s control room.

But after a while I came to see that this sort of immaculate selection was, in fact, what made the place so special; by surrendering a part of yourself, you open up much more. Indeed, the place helped to explain all Japan and the heart of Japan’s pragmatic perfectionism, which can seem inflexible and rule-bound to many an outsider until she finds the freedom within that. The effect is like that of stepping out of a clangorous city street and into a silent meditation room. The only time I’d ever felt this kind of intimacy – and luxuriousness – was when I stayed in the super-lavish 17th century Tawaraya ryokan, or traditional inn, in Kyoto.

Indeed, when I made it to the Benesse House Museum at last, and came upon a stunning collection of modern art – a Warhol, a Hockney and a Rauschenberg hung in a single small room